Because We’re Brothers #3

~ A New Beginning ~

by jfclover
~~~

“Telegram for you, Mr. Cartwright.”

I reached into my pocket for a nickel and handed it to the young boy who’d come running toward me. “Thanks, Carl.” I started to open the envelope and then remembered the kid had become the sole support of his family after his father was killed in a mining accident. “Carl?”

“Yessir?”

I knew he wouldn’t accept charity, so I had to think fast. “Are you busy right now?

“No, sir.”

“Would you like to earn yourself a shiny new dollar?”

“A whole dollar? You bet I would.”

I reached into my pocket and pulled out three letters for Adam. “Would you have time to take these letters to the post office and give them to Mr. Oliver to mail?”

“Yessir. I sure would.”

“Okay. Here’s three cents for the letters and here’s a dollar for your trouble.”

“Thanks, Mr. Cartwright.”

“Don’t spend it all in one place, ya hear?”

“I won’t, Mr. Cartwright,” he said, fingering the shiny coin. “I don’t believe it. I never had a whole dollar before.”

I pulled the telegram from the envelope, still smiling as young Carl ran like the wind down the wooden boardwalk. I finally looked down at the small, yellow paper I held in my hand. I read it once—I read it again. “Fire—”

Pa sat behind his desk; his eyes focused on the ledgers when I flew through the front door calling his name. I started to speak and he held up his hand, signaling me to wait. “I think you’ll want to read this, Pa. It’s from San Francisco.” Pa looked up. He set his pencil down and I handed him the wire.

“`

Ben Cartwright, Ponderosa Ranch, Nevada (stop)

Fire at Collier and Cartwright (stop)

Adam is alive, Jackson missing (stop)

Recovering at Sisters of Mercy Hospital (stop)

  1. Collier, San Francisco (stop)

“`

“Adam—” Hoss whispered, as he stood reading over my father’s shoulder.

I leaned forward, steadying my fingertips on Pa’s desk. “I’ll leave right now, Pa. I can be there in just a few days.”

“Sit down, Joseph.”

I let out a long sigh. “What then?”

“Let’s think for a minute before any of us go running off to San Francisco.”

“What’s there to think about? Adam’s hurt.”

“I know that Joseph. Just settle down and let me think.”

I couldn’t understand why we were wasting time when Adam was injured, and as far as the severity of the fire, we had no clue. The telegram didn’t tell us enough about the situation and I was ready to ride not sit here forever figuring out what to do.

“We can’t all go,” Pa said.

“I’ll go,” I said.

“Joseph, please.”

I stared at my father knowing he’d be the one to go, leaving Hoss and me here to run the ranch. I could argue all day, but I’d lose the battle. “Enough said—end of discussion,” would be my father’s words.

Pa reread the telegram as if new and different words would stand out on the small sheet of paper. Finally, he laid it down on his desk and stood up.

“All right, Joseph, you go.”

“Me?” Surprised was an understatement. “Okay.”

“There’s a stage leaving for San Francisco tomorrow afternoon. Hoss and I will manage here while you’re gone.”

I glanced up at Hoss, who got the short end of the stick this time. Pa would be anxious and totally out of sorts until I sent word of Adam’s condition. Life for Hoss would be a definite challenge while I was gone.

I’d been shaken and bounced, knocked constantly against the inside door of the stage, and all the while, a woman’s young son cried and carried on most of the way across California. I was ready to set foot on solid ground. I exited the coach first, but Pa taught me to be a gentleman, and since I didn’t see anyone meet mother and child, I slapped a smile on my face and waited patiently so I could help the poor woman and her son off the stage. I realized she looked as tired and as miserable as I felt, so I asked if she needed help getting to a hotel or maybe I could hail a cab for her, but she said she could manage—thanked me and she and her son moved quickly across the busy cobblestone street.

I’d done my duty as a gentleman, so I picked up my satchel and asked the nearest person walking toward me where the Sisters of Mercy Hospital was located. I was surprised to find out I was only blocks away. I had planned to rent a horse but maybe I wouldn’t need one if I could secure lodging close to the hospital.

I started walking. It had been years since I’d been to San Francisco, but I do remember coming out with Pa and Hoss when I was around sixteen or seventeen years old. Pa was so protective of us boys in those days, so worried we’d end up shanghaied, and as it turned out, he ended up the one being snatched and almost sent off on a little vacation at sea. I chuckled remembering how the three of us handled the group of sailors determined to take Pa away. They’d never run into anything like the three Cartwrights or Hop Sing for that matter.

Sisters of Mercy

The sign above the double front doors confirmed I’d reached my destination. I probably should have dropped my bag at a hotel first but I was anxious to see my brother.

“Adam Cartwright?” I inquired when I reached the front desk.

“Are you a relative?”

“He’s my brother,” I answered the woman who was covered from head to toe in white.

“Right this way, Mr. Cartwright.”

The corridor was filled with people moving in both directions. I followed her down to a large room—a ward—lined with beds and filled to capacity. I saw only men in this room and figured there must be another similar ward for women. There were two rows of beds with a long center aisle. She put her finger to her lips, insisting on silence as we entered the room. With her back to me, I rolled my eyes. Did she think I’d planned a song and dance routine?

I recognized Adam halfway down the aisle. A sheet, along with a thin wool blanket, was pulled up, covering his legs and chest. Only his face and a new addition—a full beard—appeared. When we stopped at the foot of his bed, I waited for the nurse to say something, but all she did was nod her head toward my brother, who lay there sound asleep, then she quietly tiptoed back down the aisle and out of the room.

I sat my bag on the floor at the foot of the bed, laid my hat on top, then slipped in between the neatly lined beds and sat down near the foot of Adam’s. I felt like an intruder. I was the only able-bodied person in the room—no other visitors or staff members—just me.

“Adam?” I whispered, remembering her cue to keep quiet. I could make out my brother’s form, and I rested my hand lightly on his arm; he began to stir. His eyelids fluttered at first and then opened, leaving narrow slits as he studied me, although he looked unsure of whom he was seeing.

“Adam?” I said again.

“Joe? Is Pa—”

“No, just me.” His voice was weak and I wasn’t sure whether to ask questions or not. “You okay?”

I didn’t get an answer only a throaty grunt. “What the heck happened?”

“Fire—”

Adam was either exhausted or he’d been given some kind of medication. His words were heavy and forced. “I should come back later,” I said. His dark lashes fell to his cheeks as his eyes slowly closed. “Let you sleep—” I was too late. He’d already drifted off.

I picked up my hat and bag and walked quietly down the aisle of the ward then started down the long hallway, the same way I’d come in. I stopped one of the nurses, the same woman who’d guided me in. Only a portion of her face showed between the high collar and the large, white hat with wings on either side that rested just above her eyebrows.

“Excuse me, ma’am … um miss, is there a doctor I could talk to about my brother?”

She was maybe half my size but when she scrunched up her face in such a severe manner, I took a small step back, a bit frightened. “Sister,” she said.

“Oh, I’m sorry, ma’am. I mean, sister.”

“Right this way, Mr. Cartwright,” she said, shaking her head. It was the same woman, sister. She remembered my name. “Thank you,” I said.

She led me to a room not too far down the hallway. “Have a seat, Mr. Cartwright. The doctor will be here shortly. He’s just finishing rounds and he can tell you more about your brother’s condition than I’m able.”

“Thank you.”

Again, I set my bag and my hat on the floor and I sat down in the only available chair. The office was stark; white plaster walls, with only the dark, wooden desk for contrast. A diploma hung on one wall and a plaster Jesus, pale and bleeding, on another. I’d only sat there long enough to notice those things before the doctor walked into the room.

I stood and extended my hand. “Joe Cartwright, Doctor.” He was tall like Adam only blonde and fair—a young man for a doctor, maybe my age. I’d been so used to old, white-headed men, and I was taken aback at first.

“Jonathan Mills, Mr. Cartwright, glad you could come.” He shook my hand. He had a firm grip and an easygoing demeanor. “Have a seat,” he said, taking a seat behind his desk.

“Call me Joe or this could be confusing, doc.”

“All right, Joe.”

Before I could ask about Adam, a nurse walked in and handed us each a mug of coffee. I didn’t normally drink mine black, but it would have to do. I took a small sip and looked up at the doctor.

“So, what can you tell me about my brother?”

He set his cup down and leaned forward. “Your brother’s a lucky man, Mr. Cartwright.”

“How’s that?”

“He’s alive.”

He had my attention. “Was the fire that bad?”

“Practically the entire building and the building adjacent were destroyed. Your brother was lucky to get out alive.”

“And his partner, Mr. Collier?” I asked. The doctor looked down at his desk. He didn’t answer right off. I remembered the wire saying he was missing. Adam had told us early on that Jackson had a wife and a child. What would happen to them now?

“I don’t know. He wasn’t brought here.”

“I see.”

“Your brother will sleep for a while,” Mills said, looking back up at me. “I’d just given him something for pain, not knowing if, or when, a family member might arrive. My suggestion is that you visit the police station. It’s right down the block. I think they may be able to tell you more than I can about this whole situation.

“Okay—” His comment struck me as odd, but I was a visitor to the city and maybe this is how things worked. “One more question if I may. Is there a hotel close by? I could sure use a bath and a shave.”

The doctor smiled. “Yes, there is. Turn left out the front door. The Majestic is about five blocks up the hill.”

After I picked up my bag and hat from the floor, I shook the man’s hand. “When’s a good time for me to come back, Doc?”

“I’d give your brother another two or three hours. It will be time for the orderlies to serve supper and he’ll be coherent by then, long enough to eat at least, but I’ll administer his evening medication soon after he’s finished his meal.”

“I best be on my way then. Thanks for all your help.”

The Majestic was a nice enough hotel. I knew there were fancier places around the city, but this was close to the hospital, and with Pa not along, this suited me just fine. The bathwater was sent up promptly, although I didn’t have time to just lay back and soak in the steaming hot water as I wanted, I lathered up, rinsed, and got dressed. I needed to talk to the police and get back to the hospital as quickly as possible.

I was introduced to a detective, Max O’Hara, who’d been assigned to Adam’s case, and after a short greeting, he had me follow him into his office. There was no coffee served this time and I could have used a cup—I was starting to fade from the day’s events. Mr. O’Hara didn’t mess with words. He got right to the point, explaining what information he’d gathered so far.

“As of now, Mr. Cartwright, we believe the fire was an act of arson.”

“Who—who set the fire?”

“Everything points to Mr. Collier, your brother’s partner.”

Mr. O’Hara gave me a minute for the information to sink in. “Jackson Collier? Are you saying he tried to kill my brother?”

“That’s exactly right, son, although he may have had a change of heart and saved your brother’s life after all.”

“So you’re saying he knew Adam would be in the building when he set the fire?” I’d always thought Jackson and Adam were such close friends. Why in God’s name would he try to kill him?

“We think he might have set the fire and then rushed back inside to save your brother. We have a witness who thought he saw Mr. Collier running away from the building and then running back in, even though the entire structure was in flames by that time.”

“I don’t know what to say, Detective. I’m at a loss here.”

“That’s what we believe happened,” O’Hara said, although hesitantly. “Now, we have no definite proof and we haven’t been able to locate Mr. Collier as of yet. It’s just theory right now.”

“So he’s alive.”

“We think so.”

“Do you know why? Why would he?” I was missing something here. Two plus two wasn’t adding up.

“I was hoping maybe you could fill me in, Mr. Cartwright.”

“No,” I said, trying to think how this could be true. “I thought they were best friends.”

“Well, after interviewing his wife, Mrs. Annabelle Collier, we found out some pertinent information concerning her husband.”

“And—”

“She explained how distraught, how troubled he’d been since receiving a certain letter.”

“A letter? Letter from whom?”

“Well, Mr. Cartwright.” He seemed to hesitate and he stared down at the notes he had placed on his desk. All I could see was his rusty-colored hair with a touch of gray at the temples until he looked back up at me and continued. “Mrs. Collier said her husband had received a letter, maybe six months ago, from the Nevada State Prison stating that Mr. Collier’s father along with several other inmates had escaped.”

Two plus two was adding up nicely now. “Go on, Detective.”

“She told me, Mr. Collier had believed his mother and father had died some thirty years ago, an epidemic I believe, and he knew nothing about his father’s prison sentence or why he’d been sentenced until he made the necessary inquiries.”

I looked straight at O’Hara. It wasn’t too tough to figure out what was coming next. “I assume you can guess the outcome of Mr. Collier’s inquiries without me stating what his wife told me, can’t you?”

I nodded. “He knows I’m the one who killed his father. Is that what comes next?”

“That’s right, Mr. Cartwright.” He cleared his throat. “We believe he may have wanted to kill your brother to get back at you, but remember now, it’s only a theory.”

“It makes perfect sense, doesn’t it, Detective—an eye for an eye?”

“I wish I had all the answers, son. In any case, there’s always the possibility he set the fire and then had second thoughts, I mean, maybe Mr. Collier had a conscience after all.” O’Hara leaned forward over his desk. “Now, this is only speculation you understand, but if I was you, and until this man’s found and questioned,” O’Hara paused, making sure he had my attention, “I’d watch my back.”

“Thanks for the information and the warning, Detective.” I let out a deep breath. “I’m staying at The Majestic if you should find out anything more—or I could check back.” I stood up to leave. “Right now, I need to get back to the hospital and see my brother.”

“I have men canvassing the area for leads, Mr. Cartwright, and they’re on constant lookout, but as I said before, stay sharp.”

I started walking toward the hospital, and with all that had gone on today, all the new information to absorb, and then trying to figure out a way to tell Adam, I realized I’d never even asked the doctor how badly Adam had been hurt. His face looked fine but he was covered from head to toe with a blanket. I should stop somewhere and wire Pa and Hoss, but I don’t have enough information yet. It would have to wait until after my visit tonight.

When I stopped at the front desk, I noticed a young lady, a very attractive young lady, talking to the same nurse who had taken me to see Adam earlier this afternoon. I was formally introduced to Miss Abigail Collier. “You came,” she said with a smile. “I wired your family.”

All along, I thought Jackson’s wife had sent the telegram. Now I realized it was his sister. Annabelle was his wife and Abigail was his sister. If I could keep that straight, I’d be in good shape.

“It’s nice to meet you, Miss Collier,” I said. I didn’t know if she hated me as much as her brother did or not.

“Please call me Abby,” she said, in a sweet, pleasant voice.

“I will, Abby, if you’ll call me Joe.”

I turned to the nurse. “Is my brother awake?”

“The patients are being served supper, Mr. Cartwright. I would appreciate it if you and Miss Collier would wait out here and not cause extra confusion in the ward until the men have a chance to finish.”

“Is there somewhere the two of us could sit and wait?”

“Right this way.”

I glanced at Abby and smiled as the nurse marched us down the hallway to a waiting room. She seemed glad to be rid of us and anxious to get back to whatever she’d been doing before the interruption.

Abby walked in first, but I turned to the nurse with the wings on her hat. “I just wanted to thank you for your time, ma’am.”

“Sister,” she huffed.

“That’s right, Sister. My apologies again. I know how busy you must be with hospitals so understaffed and patients demanding this and that, and then to have the two of us come in a disrupt your whole routine, well, I’m—I’m grateful for people like you, who offer so much for such little reward.”

“You’re very kind, Mr. Cartwright,” she said, sporting a smile instead of a frown. “It’s a privilege to be of service to you. You just let me know if there’s anything else you need.”

“Thank you again, Sister.”

When I entered the waiting room, Miss Abigail Collier was already sitting at a small table with her hand covering her mouth. She looked up at me and a slight chuckle slipped out.

“What?” I said.

“You’re quite the charmer, aren’t you, Mr. Cartwright?”

“Joe,” I said. “Call me Joe.”

“Okay, Joe.”

“Whatever do you mean?”

“Is that how you treat all the ladies?”

I shrugged my shoulders. “Coffee?”

There was a stove off to the far side of the room and a coffee pot sat on top. I took a chance that there was something warm left in the pot and poured us each a cup. I placed a mug in front of Abby and I sat down across from her, my cup still in my hand.

What should I say to her? Should I apologize for killing her father? Did her brother tell her the whole story? I was relieved when she started the conversation.

“I want to apologize for my brother not being here, Joe,” she said, after sipping the coffee. “I can only imagine how distraught he must be after hearing about the fire.”

I was caught off guard by her statement and not quite sure how to respond. “I’m sorry things turned out as they did,” I said. There was a brief silence and then she continued.

“I need to find Jackson. I need to know he’s safe. He was so upset over—I haven’t seen him since the fire and I don’t know if he’s hurt or where he’s gone.” She glanced through the doorway and then back at me. “I thought maybe Adam would know something and I came here to ask.”

Abby pulled a handkerchief from a small, drawstring bag and dabbed her watery eyes. It was obvious O’Hara hadn’t told her what he and his team suspected happened at Collier and Cartwright, and I have to assume she has no clue as to her brother’s involvement.

“Have you talked to the police, Abby?”

“Oh, no, I couldn’t. I’m—I’m just too upset over this whole ordeal. I worked there too, Joe, and now with Jackson gone and Adam hurt—and with the firm and everything in it burnt to the ground, well, all of us are out of a job, I mean, well I guess what I mean is there’s no means of support—no money coming in.” Again, she dabbed at her eyes. “I’m sorry. I shouldn’t be telling my troubles to a total stranger. It’s just so—”

It may have been the wrong thing to do, but I laid my hand on her arm. “I’m sorry this is so hard for you. I’m sure your brother will turn up sooner than you think.”

“There’s more, Joe.” Again, she wiped at her eyes. I gently squeezed her arm and waited for her to say more. I wondered if she knew about the letters Jackson had received after his inquiries. Surely, she had to know. They must have discussed it at some point and I wasn’t quite sure I wanted to hear what else she might have to say. “I hate to ask—”

“Go on,” I said, taking my hand away.

“My father,” she said, “was killed, and I—did you? I mean, were you part of the posse who killed my father?”

There it was. She knew the whole story, and now she wanted to hear all the gory details of his capture or demise from me. I fidgeted with my hat under the table.

“Um—well, I wasn’t part of the posse exactly, although at the time, my father and my other brother, Hoss, were.” How could I say this? How could I tell her I was lured to a line shack, only to end up killing her father before he killed me?

“You see—when I found your father, he was hiding out in a cabin on the Ponderosa, that’s where we live, but I’m sure Adam has mentioned that.” Geez—I was rambling. I didn’t want to give this young lady the horrid details. No matter what I said to her, this man was her father, and nothing I said would matter other than the fact that he was dead and I was the reason why.

“He wore prison clothes,” I continued, “and I gathered he was an escaped convict and was hiding out, so when I entered the cabin—well, there was kind of a struggle between your father and me and—and the gun went off and—”

“I see,” she said, not wanting or needing me to finish.

I’d been stumbling for the right words, just enough to get by without telling her everything. I’d never hated a man like I’d hated Harold Collier and I figured the less said the better.

“I’m sorry it happened that way. If I could have taken him back alive, I—” Just shut up Joe. Enough said.

As soon as Adam was well, and Jackson was found and thrown behind bars for attempted murder, I would magically disappear from San Francisco and head back to the Ponderosa, leaving the Collier business behind.

Where was Jackson now and how much effort was being put forth to find him? He could be miles away, but he could also be right here in the city, waiting and watching my every move.

What would Adam do now? His partner tried to kill him, and even if I’d been the ultimate reason; it was still a difficult situation. There would be headlines and bad press, not to mention the office was gone—there’d be no more Collier and Cartwright, so what would come next? The Cartwright Firm? Would it be possible for Adam to continue?

I looked up from my musings and Abby was staring at me. “You don’t look like a murderer, Joe Cartwright.”

I swallowed hard. “Thank you. I’m not.” But if I were, I would have murdered your father ten times over.

“But you killed my father.”

“It was self-defense, Abby, the gun was between us—we struggled—it fired. Your father’s finger was on the trigger.”

“I see—”

“Do you believe me?”

“I have to, don’t I?”

“I don’t have to but it is the truth.” She looked disturbed by what I tried to say without giving up too much information.

“So did you and my father have a disagreement or—”

“A disagreement? No—he escaped from prison, Abby. He was holed up on our ranch. We struggled—the gun went off—and he was dead.”

“So are you saying you wanted my father to die?” Yes—yes—yes—more than anything else in this world, but in good conscience, I couldn’t say those words to that madman’s daughter. “Joe?”

“If it was a choice between him and me, Abby, then yes, I didn’t want to die.”

She looked away. Part of me understood her pain. If it had been my father— How could I explain? I needed to choose my words carefully. “When was the last time you saw your father?”

“I was a girl, the summer I turned ten.”

“And do you know why your father was sent to prison?”

“It’s so confusing, Joe. Jackson and I were visiting with my aunt and uncle in Boston that summer. We were told our ma and pa died from an outbreak of cholera, and then—then to hear such lies—lies about my father—I don’t know who or what to believe.”

God, would she ever believe the truth? She loved her father and maybe Jackson did too. They’d been told lies to protect them as young children, and maybe that was for the best. “Are your aunt and uncle still alive?”

“My Uncle Henry is, but Auntie Rose died years ago.”

“It might help if you wrote your uncle and asked him to tell you the truth.”

“I already know the truth, Mr. Cartwright, and I won’t believe lies about my father.”

That was up to her, I guess. She would always hate me for killing her father. That was a given. Did Jackson also think it was a lie? Did he think his father was wrongfully accused? I knew what wrongfully accused was all about but I sure wasn’t going to fill Abby or Jackson in on my prior obligation to the state of Nevada.

“Maybe we should discuss all of this another time. I need to see Adam before Dr. Mills sedates him again.”

“I came to see Adam too, Joe.”

“Well, good then. Let’s both say hello.”

I stood up and reached my hand out for Abby. Her scent and the graceful way she stood up from the chair, then rested her delicate fingers in my hand made me realize how long it had been since I’d even thought about a woman much less touched one.

This was crazy. This woman hated me, and according to what she believed, she had good reason. I tried to brush the feelings away. But were they so wrong? Was it only because I was away from Virginia City, and the watchful eyes of her citizens, that I could touch a woman without people staring and shaking their heads in disgust?

As easily as I’d held her hand only moments ago, I stepped away, letting her lead us to Adam’s ward. As I followed her down the hallway, I couldn’t help gazing at this delicate lady, whose hips moved almost sensually, bringing about the gentle swishing of crinoline under her long-pleated walking skirt. She stopped, peeked into the ward, and nodded.

Adam was sitting up in bed with a tray placed on his lap. He glanced up and saw us both coming toward him. Not that Adam’s face gave away much to begin with, and now with the full beard, I wasn’t sure if he was smiling or not.

I couldn’t help but grin as we got closer. I let Abby slip in on the left side of his bed and I moved to the right. I needed a little distance from her if I wanted to concentrate on the reason I was here. “Hello, big brother.”

“Hello yourself, little brother,” he said and then turned his head. “Abigail.”

Adam’s voice sounded raspy and raw and I didn’t know if it was wise for him to be talking or not. If he couldn’t talk or didn’t want to talk, knowing my brother as well as I did, he would stop when he needed to. “So, tell me, Adam, are you okay? I mean, what the heck happened?” I couldn’t say too much about Jackson and the fire with Abby sitting right there listening, but I did need to hear Adam’s version.

“The doctor tells me I’m healing quite nicely, considering.”

“Considering?”

“It wasn’t so much the burns, of which I have a few sensitive areas still, but it was the smoke inhalation that caused most of the doctor’s concern.”

“And—”

“And it’s my lungs, Joe. I’m breathing evenly now, much better than before. I think the big scare is over though the damage is done.”

“I’m sorry, Adam.” Adam looked up; his eyebrows knitted together and his eyes narrowed. “What?” I said.

“Were you here earlier today?”

“Yeah, but you were kind of out of it.” Adam motioned at me to take his empty tray, and all I could think to do was to set it down on the floor at the foot of the bed.

“Thanks,” he said, letting out a long breath, but then he started coughing and couldn’t seem to control the sudden attack. I tried to sit him up straighter, thinking that might help.

“You okay?”

He nodded, but the cough continued. He pointed to the tray. I scooted to the far end of the bed and grabbed the glass of water. “Here,” I said. He drank heartily and the cough finally subsided. “Better?”

“Much,” he said, nodding.

“I can come back tomorrow if you’d rather not talk tonight.”

“I’m fine now.” He patted the side of his bed. “Sit,” he said. “Talk to me.”

Adam’s words were short and to the point, and I figured he wasn’t up for a repeat performance. He wanted to hear everything about the ranch, but I would save most of that for later. I’d just throw in bits and pieces for now.

“You know how Pa is. He sent me to town every day last week to pick up mail when your scheduled letter hadn’t arrived.” Adam started to smile. “Yeah, don’t give me that look. You know exactly what I went through.” Adam nodded. “I’d sent you a couple of telegrams and heard nothing back, so I was going to have to tell Pa that something wasn’t right, and that just happened to be the day Abby’s telegram arrived.”

“You know about the fire, right?” He glanced at Abby and she nodded her head.

“Some,” I said. I wasn’t sure what Adam had been told. “How bad was it?”

“Not sure, Joe. Pulled from the fire—then here.”

“You’re a lucky man, Adam. My brother was struggling to breathe but I had to ask anyhow. “Who pulled you out?”

“Don’t know.” I wondered if Jackson had second thoughts about killing my brother although it could have easily been a city fireman or someone else who saw the fire—who knows. “Painkillers,” he said, rolling his eyes. “Not sure about anything.”

I glanced at Abby. Exactly why was she here? My brother didn’t seem excited about seeing her so that ruled out any kind of romance or close friendship between the two of them.

“I should probably let you sleep, brother.”

“Where are you staying, Little Joe?” Abby was quick to pick up on my brother’s choice of words and she looked at me quizzically.

Little Joe?”

“Just a nickname,” I quickly added. “I’m checked in at The Majestic, Adam.”

“You can stay at my place, you know.”

“Maybe when you are released I will but for now I’ll stay put.”

I saw Doctor Mills coming our way. “Looks like you’re heading for la-la land, big brother.”

Adam began to laugh, but the cough started up immediately. I reached for the glass on the tray, but it was empty. “I’ll get more water.” Adam couldn’t speak, but his head bobbed up and down. I took off down the aisle carrying the empty glass with me and at the far end of the ward sat a pitcher of water. I could only hope it was fresh and would settle his cough like it had last time around.

I rushed back and handed Adam the glass. He drank. The cough was brought to an end, and he leaned his head back against pillows propped up behind him. He looked exhausted.

The doctor stood next to the bed with another glass although his water looked chalky, and I knew he’d already mixed in some sleeping powders for Adam. “He’ll rest easy now, Mr. Cartwright.”

“Thanks, Doc.” Adam looked up. His face was pale and his eyes were barely open. He looked miserable. In our household, it was usually me in the sickbed, not my brother so this was a complete turnabout for the two of us. “I’ll be back tomorrow. You sleep now.”

Abby also stood when the doctor arrived. I placed my hand on the small of her back and guided her out of the ward. Again, the simple touch, the closeness of a woman. Was it this young lady or was it the fact that it had been so long? I didn’t even know.

We walked through the front door of the hospital and stepped onto the sidewalk below. “Do you live far from here?”

“Not really,” she said. “Just a few blocks.”

“Well, you can’t walk alone in the dark. Shall I get you a cab?”

“I’d much rather walk, Joe.”

“Then I’ll walk with you.”

She smiled up at me. “Thank you.” The night air was pleasant, and after being on the stage until noon today, and then in hospitals and police stations most of the afternoon, I was more than happy to be outside.

I took a deep breath. “I love the smell of salt air.”

“I don’t notice it anymore.”

“How long have you lived here?”

“I moved out here shortly after Jackson had his business up and running, and he knew he would be staying for the long haul. There wasn’t much reason for me to stay in Boston. I like it here. It feels like home now.”

“It’s a great city. I’m sure you’ll be happy here for a long time.”

“Well, right now I’m out of a job. I was a secretary for Jackson and your brother so I don’t exactly know what’s—” Sobbing, she turned her back to me.

“Abby. What can I do to help?”

She looked so sad, so fragile. “Find my brother,” she said.

We continued walking but slower until we made it to her flat, a long row of houses with brackets holding up flat roofs. Maybe that’s where they got the name “flat.” They were very different than what I was used to but I liked all the various styles, one attached to another. It was unique.

“So you have neighbors on either side?”

“Yes.”

I guess my question seemed odd to her. I wasn’t a city boy and I was just trying to learn the ropes. “Kind of like a boarding house but you each have a separate front door, right?”

“Sort of, but everyone has their own parlor and water closet too. Nothing is shared like a boarding house.”

“I see.” I didn’t expect her to invite me in even though I was dying to see what a flat looked like inside, but it wouldn’t have been proper if she had, so I waited until she unlocked her front door, and I said goodnight.

“Thanks for walking me home, Joe.”

“My pleasure.” I tipped my hat and turned to leave. I figured our paths would cross again, especially if I did as she asked and looked for her brother, that’s if he didn’t find me first.

I had a long walk back to The Majestic, and I wondered if Adam lived in a flat too, and would I pass it along the way? The night air was balmy and the lingering smell of the sea made it an enjoyable walk even if my boots were undeniably made for riding, not walking.

It had been an exhausting day and I fell into bed as soon as I got to my room, realizing a little too late, I hadn’t eaten since breakfast at the way station early this morning. My stomach growled but I was too tired to do anything about it. Besides, who would be serving food at this time of night?

I’d packed clean shirts and trousers, but I’d forgotten a nightshirt. I thought about the fire and kept my long johns on, pulled the blanket up over my shoulders, and within minutes, I was fast asleep.

Steely gray clouds draped low to the ground as I walked to the telegraph office before stopping for breakfast. Pa would be beside himself since I hadn’t sent a message off yesterday. There really wasn’t too much I could say, not really knowing Adam’s condition or when he would be released to go home, but anything was better than nothing as far as Pa, or poor Hoss, was concerned.

I found a small café on the way to the hospital and stopped in for a bite to eat before seeing Adam. “I’ll have steak and eggs, ma’am, and potatoes and gravy, with a side of biscuits, oh and if you have any fresh fruit—” Her eyes widened and I wondered if I’d said something wrong. “Or—or maybe you could suggest something else.”

“Oh no, sir, coming right up.”

“Thank you.”

I’d picked up a copy of the San Francisco Chronicle. I had time to glance at the headlines while I waited for my breakfast, then I’d take it to Adam, knowing he’d read cover to cover, every word printed on every single page.

Breakfast was served in a matter of minutes, and I folded the newspaper and dug into my meal, which the young lady brought on two separate plates. I was starving, and this was food fit for a king. After mopping up the last speck of gravy with my biscuit and polishing off the last of my coffee, I reached inside my jacket for my wallet.

The young lady, dressed smartly, although her apron covered most of her dress, came and stood next to my table. “I didn’t think anyone could eat that much food,” she said.

“You haven’t met my big brother, Ma’am. This is just an appetizer for him.”

“Oh my.”

I smiled and handed her the price of the meal and a little extra. “Thank you, Ma’am. You have a nice day.”

“You too, Mr.—”

“Cartwright, Joe Cartwright.”

“Kathryn Lemont,” she said. “My father owns the restaurant and most people call me Kate. Mr. Cartwright?”

“Yes.”

“Are you any relation to Adam Cartwright?”

“Yeah, he’s my brother. Why?”

“I heard about the fire. Is he all right?”

“Yes, Ma’am—or he will be. Do you know my brother?” That was a dumb question. Of course, she did.

“Adam and Mr. Collier used to come in for breakfast most mornings, and then during the last few weeks it was just your brother who came by.”

I noticed her use of Adam’s first name. I wasn’t born yesterday. I’d heard it plain and clear. The food was delicious but it was more than knowing Adam “I could tell him you send your best, that’s if you—”

“That would be nice, Mr. Cartwright.”

“Just Joe, Ma’am.” I tipped my hat.

She smiled. “It was nice to meet you, Joe.”

I was off to the hospital with new little tidbits of my brother’s personal life swirling around in my head. I didn’t have anything for Adam except the newspaper and, of course, a friendly greeting from Kate. What a lovely lady she was, but getting Adam to open up, to tell me if there was a little romance between the two wouldn’t be high on his list.

I needed to see what else Adam might need, like maybe some clothes if his had been ruined in the fire. The beard was new, but knowing my brother, it probably just grew because he’d been a week without a razor. Heck, I could probably still go a week and no one could tell the difference.

No one was watching the front desk so I wandered back to the ward, hoping I wasn’t breaking any hospital rules. Adam was sitting up with his hands in his lap, looking as bored as I would’ve been had our situations been reversed.

“Hey, brother,” I said.

“Oh, good, you brought the paper.”

“Is that all I’m good for, a delivery boy?” My brother chuckled slightly and I waited for the coughing attack, but it didn’t come. “Hey, no cough.”

“So far, so good,” he said. I sat on the edge of the bed while Adam glanced at the front-page headlines then he laid the paper aside. “Doctor Mills was in earlier, and he says I can go home tomorrow now that you’re here to nurse me back to health.”

“Nurse? You wanna rephrase that? You know I ain’t about to wear one of those hats with wings.”

“I’m sorry—how about the caretaker?”

“That’s better.”

“So, do you mind giving up your fancy hotel and staying with me for a few days? It won’t be quite as comfortable. I only have one bed.”

“Do you live in a flat?”

“Yes, why?”

“Just wondered.”

Doctor Mills was tending to one of the other men in the ward and he’d glanced my way when I’d walked in. When he finished with his patient, he walked down the narrow aisle and gave me a friendly greeting. “Good to see you, Mr. Cartwright.”

“I hear you’re letting the old man out tomorrow.”

“Old man?”

“Old,” I repeated. “It’ll take a lot of babying on my part to get him back on his feet again.” My brother rolled his eyes but didn’t feel the need to comment. “So, you better give both of us instructions for his care because he won’t listen to a thing I say.”

“I think you have this a bit backward, little brother. You’ve always been the one who won’t follow doctor’s orders, not me.”

The doctor smiled. “Not many instructions except to lay low for the next week or so. I suggest you take a cab home and not try to walk these streets for a while. Your lungs are still healing, as are the burns so I wouldn’t rush things. Take it slow and easy.”

“That I can do, Doctor.”

“And I’ll make sure he does.”

“Very good,” Mills said. “I’ll send home some extra dressings for the burns and release you tomorrow morning.”

I sat back down on the bed when the doctor was finished examining Adam. It didn’t take long; he’d fixed his stethoscope in his ears, listened to my brother’s lungs, and said, “Better,” and that was it. He moved on to the next man across the aisle.

I didn’t know what all Adam knew about the fire or whether he had any idea where Jackson would be. Had he been told anything? Since Jackson wasn’t a patient in the ward, did he think his friend had died in the fire?

“Well,” Adam said, crossing his arms over his chest. “What are your plans for today?”

“I’m not sure. Tell me what you remember about the fire.”

He blew out a long breath. “Not much, Joe.”

“But what—”

Adam flattened his palms against the mattress, pushing himself up a little taller in the bed. “I was working late that night. Jackson and I had a deadline to meet, but he said he’d promised Annabelle dinner out, so I told him to go ahead. I would finish up. It must have been a couple of hours after he left when the fire broke out.”

I saw a look—anxious, maybe frightened—a look I’d never seen on my brother’s face before as he relived the events of that night. “Anything else?”

“The office burned fast, much too fast. I rolled up my drawings and the blueprints I was working on, and ran towards the office door. I was on the second floor, where we’d designed long, built-in tables along each wall so we could lay everything out and not have to gather up our drawings and put them away at the end of the day. We can have several projects going at once that way.”

“Makes sense. Always knew you were the smart one.”

“Yes, well, I’ll admit it was very efficient,” he said.

Adam was proud of his work and the way the office had been set up. My guess was it had been his idea to do things this way, but while I was thinking of how hard my brother had worked to make C and C a success, he was recalling the rest of the night.

“Something fell before I could get out the door, knocked me out—a beam, I suppose—a ceiling beam. I never made it—”

“Is that all you remember?”

“Yeah, just about, although—”

“What?”

“I could swear I saw someone. The smoke was thick. I’m just not sure what or who might’ve—”

His voice dropped off. I knew Adam was thinking hard, trying to remember. Lines etched his forehead. I didn’t know whether to tell him what I’d heard from Max O’Hara or let him try to remember on his own. Nothing had been proven so maybe it was better left unsaid.

“Has Jackson been in to see you?”

“To tell you the truth, Joe, you’re the first person I remember being here. The doctors had me on so much medication, I don’t remember much at all. Abigail was here with you yesterday, right?”

“Yeah. I met her at the front desk; we came in together.”

“Okay, at least I’m not losing my mind.”

“What?”

Adam shook his head. “I thought I was for a while—dreams—no nightmares,” he said with a slight grimace. “Now I know what you’ve gone through all these years, Joe, fighting the unknown and coming out the loser.”

I started to smile, but nightmares were nothing to smile about. “Tell me about the dreams,” I said.

“No,” Adam said. “They were just dreams.”

“Pa used to try to get me to remember. Most times I couldn’t but if you could—”

“If I could remember, I don’t think it would serve any purpose. Anyway, I can’t remember, so let’s drop it.”

“Okay. But if you do—”

“You’ll be the first to know.”

“Good. It’s settled.” If Adam could remember anything, it would help everyone understand what happened that night.

“I need you to do me a favor, Joe.”

“Sure, anything.”

Adam reached under his pillow and pulled out a small bag. Inside were his wallet and key to his house. “I need clothes,” he said, handing me the key and telling me his address along with directions on how to get there from here. “I seem to only have this hospital nightshirt and I don’t think the people of San Francisco want to see me walking the streets in this get-up.”

“You ain’t doing no walking anyway, big brother, but I will be glad to bring you some fresh clothes.”

The day was still young, and I’d left Adam to sleep before his trip home tomorrow. I wasn’t at all certain what I needed to do. I was anxious to see where Adam lived so that was first on my list. I left the hospital and walked down to The Majestic, checked out, and then with carpetbag in hand, I walked a mile or so to his flat.

Adam’s home had the same flat roof just like I figured it would, but it also had a flat front. It was like a straight up-and-down rectangle with neighbors on either side. I climbed the six stairs from street level and unlocked the front door, which had an elegant design etched into the frosted-glass window.

The house was narrow with a stairway along one wall. I carried my satchel and started up the first flight of stairs. This set led up to Adam’s bedroom, and then from the second floor, another set of stairs led to a small drawing room or maybe it was used for an attic. Adam didn’t have much in the way of furniture so the third floor was nearly empty and I figured it was a perfect place for me to camp out while I was here.

I suppose this was city life and maybe that’s what my brother liked. I wouldn’t last more than a single day in a place like this. I needed space around me and already, I felt like I needed to get back outside. I looked from one wall to the other thinking if Hoss was standing here with his arms spread out wide; I bet he could almost touch either side.

I stood in front of Adam’s wardrobe picking out an assortment of clothing, shirts, trousers, vest and jacket, clean long johns, and socks. I dumped the clothes from my small satchel on the floor of the attic, folded Adam’s, and then stacked them neatly inside.

I needed to head back to the hospital, but there was one more thing I needed to do before I took off walking again. I sat down on the wooden seat and after I finished my business, I reached up and pulled the chain. Water swished down the long brass pipe and the deed was done. We needed to modernize the Ponderosa.

I’d passed a burned-out shell of a building, and the one adjacent was nearly consumed too, on the way to Adam’s flat. I could only assume that’s what was left of Collier and Cartwright. I should have asked Adam for the address but it was the only blackened building close by so it had to be the one. Limestone blocks still stood in place so maybe there was a chance of rebuilding.

Realizing I should send off another telegram to Pa, telling him Adam would be coming home tomorrow, I chugged along, bag in hand. When I arrived, I handed the clerk Adam’s address and asked that any wires addressed to Cartwright be delivered there. I left a deposit and then headed back down the hill to the hospital. Life was sure easier on the back of a horse.

By the time I reached the hospital with my brother’s clothes, I knew I had worn blisters on both feet. This walking all day was for the birds. I plopped down on Adam’s bed and ran my hand through my sweaty hair. “I’m dead on my feet, Adam.”

He laughed. I didn’t think it was that funny. I’d been up and down stairs and up and down hills—heck there was nothing flat in this entire city. I was used to mountains and valleys but this was ridiculous.

“Tomorrow, I’ll show you an easier way to get around,” he said.

“This here’s your clothes.” I sat the bag on the bed and Adam started going through the clothing I’d brought.

“Boots?”

I let out a long sigh. I sure as heck wasn’t making that same trip again today. “Tomorrow.”

Adam looked up and I realized Doctor Mills was standing at the foot of his bed. “Since you have a suit of clothes, you might as well get on out of here, Mr. Cartwright. I don’t think another few hours are going to make much of a difference.”

“Really?” I said. “You okay with that, brother?”

“I can’t leave without boots, Joe.”

“Who cares? You ain’t walking anywhere anyway, right, Doc?”

“That’s right.”

“Come on, Adam, let’s get the heck outta here,” I said. “No offense, Doc.”

“None taken,” Mills said with a smile. “My only office is here in the hospital, Mr. Cartwright. I’d like you to stop back by in a week and let me check your breathing once more.”

“I guess that’s it then,” Adam said, sitting up even taller and extending his hand to the doctor. “Thank you for everything.”

As soon as Adam dressed, minus a pair of boots, and lucky for me that mine were too small or he would have demanded I hand them over, we walked out the front door of the building. As I’d helped him dress, I noticed how many bandages he had on his legs and his back. “Guess I have to change all these dressings for you, don’t I, Adam?”

“Yes, you do. You see, Joe, I can’t reach my back, although—”

“Okay, okay, I get the picture,” I interrupted before he made fools of us both in front of the other men in the ward.

He held onto my arm and I kept the pace slow. “There’s a Hansom. Hail him, Joe.” The horse-drawn carriage stopped right in front of us. After helping Adam in, and realizing just how sore and fragile he was, I climbed in and sat next to him. I gave the driver the address and we were on our way.

“See, big brother, boots weren’t necessary at all.” I failed to get a response.

The driver stopped in front of Adam’s flat. I watched the expression on my brother’s face as he contemplated the six steps up to his front door. This must seem like a mountain to him with his lungs messed up like they were. “Come on, take my arm.”

Reaching for the key I still had in my pocket, I unlocked the door and then guided him to the first chair I saw in his parlor, the one closest to the door. I barely got him seated before the coughing began. “You rest here a minute. I’ll get you a drink.” I raced toward the kitchen.

Adam sipped the water slowly until the glass was empty and the cough eventually stopped. “Think you can make it upstairs to lie down?”

“Not right now, Joe,” he said, still laboring to breathe.

My brother would need me close by, day and night, at least for the week to come. If I planned to leave and tried to do anything like go to the market or grab a newspaper, I was scared he’d start that dang cough and not be able to stop. I needed a backup person, someone I could trust, but I knew no one.

Nothing would have to be decided today, but either Pa would have to come out, or maybe—Abby—that might work. She mentioned she was without a job, and I’d rather pay someone I could trust rather than a total stranger.

The rest of the day went as well as could be expected. Doctor Mills had sent some powders home with us in case Adam had a rough go of it. I tried to convince him it would be to his benefit to let me mix some up, but he refused, saying they didn’t make things better, only different. I tended to agree but I didn’t let on.

There wasn’t much in the house to eat. I threw away a couple of rotten bananas and some moldy bread but there were two decent-looking apples. I cut one up for Adam, hoping he wouldn’t choke or start coughing again and took the other for myself. I guess this would have to be our supper tonight.

I moved Adam to the sofa. It was larger and a bit more comfortable than the small chair. He leaned his head back and steadied his breathing. Just eating the apple seemed to wear him out. “We need to talk, Adam.” I didn’t want him to fall asleep just yet.

His eyes were closed and he was in no hurry to open them and look at me. “About what?”

“About your friend Jackson starting the fire.”

It took a minute to sink in. His eyes remained closed, but when he answered me, it was that sarcastic, mocking tone. “Right—and who or what gave you that idea?”

“It’s not exactly me who thinks it, Adam, it’s Max O’Hara, the detective who’s taken on the case.”

That seemed to get his attention, and although his head didn’t move an inch, his eyes shifted in my direction. “You’re telling me this detective, whoever thinks my partner, my best friend for twenty years, started the fire, ruined our business, and tried to kill me in the process. Do I have that right, Joe?”

He made it through his discourse without coughing and I was glad about that but—“There’s more, Adam.”

“Do tell.” With his eyes closed again, I couldn’t help but notice a muscle in his jaw clenching and unclenching as he tried to process what I’d said. “Well?”

“Okay, here goes, brother. The man who tried to kill me and Tim up at that line shack was—well, he was Jackson’s father. His name was Harold Collier. I killed that man, Adam. I killed Jackson and Abby’s father.”

Adam needed another minute to absorb the new information. I watched his eyelids move, darting, searching for meaning and understanding. He was listening but he remained silent so I continued.

“Jackson sent out letters, Adam. He eventually found out it was me who killed the father he believed died over thirty years ago. O’Hara, the detective, and I think he may have set that fire to get back at me by killing you. But then he may have had second thoughts and run back into the burning building to drag you—”

“Wait—wait a minute!” My brother came alive. He sat up taller—he leaned forward, rested his elbows on his knees, and rubbed his temples with the tips of his fingers, trying his best to comprehend. “How do you—where did you come by all this information?”

I knew this would be tough to understand but it had to be said. “Pa wrote to the warden at the NSP. He had suspicions about—well, that there might be some connection between—”

“And neither of you thought I should know about this. This was all one big secret?”

Now he was mad, madder’n a hornet. “It wasn’t meant to be a secret, Adam. Pa and I decided not to interfere with—”

“Interfere?” Adam bolted up and started pacing the small parlor like a bull with a spear embedded in either side. “So what you’re telling me is that the man you’d been cellmates with, the man you eventually killed, the man who tried to kill you, and Tim Wilson is Jackson Collier’s father?”

“Adam—” He held the palm of his hand out to stop me from saying anything more.

“Then,” he said, glaring at me with eyes that, I swear, could have shot flames, “you and Pa decide to tell me nothing about it.”

I stood from my chair none too soon. My brother was bent in half, coughing so badly I had to hold him steady, afraid he might injure himself without my help. “Come on, Adam, sit down.”

He was beyond mad. He tried to push me away but I held tight until I had him settled back on the chair. The sudden attack finally calmed down enough that he was able to breathe evenly again.

“I’m sorry,” I said when he was able to listen. “We were wrong. You should have been told.”

His resulting silence led me to believe he was still fuming but not able to rant—to continue his angry outburst for fear of a second attack. We would talk more about it when he was able but for now, my brother and I sat in silence.

Finally, the silence was broken. “I’m tired, Joe. Will you help me upstairs?”

Together, we attempted the slow trek up the long flight of stairs to Adam’s bedroom. I stopped several times, praying the cough wouldn’t return. I wondered if we hadn’t left the hospital too soon. This was Adam’s first day out of bed and it was almost more than he could endure, moving and climbing around like this.

Once I had a nightshirt on him and he was settled in bed, I told him he was going to stay there for the entire week and there’d be no argument about it. He didn’t argue and that only made it worse, knowing how much pleasure he found in disagreeing with me. I knew he was exhausted but it was the new information causing the silence.

His eyes were already closed when I leaned in, pulling the quilt up over his chest. I went back downstairs to bring up a chair. Tonight, at least, I would be sleeping in the same room with my brother.

Morning came, and I felt a hundred years old. I rolled my head and rotated my shoulders before I even ventured out of the uncomfortable chair. On the plus side, the water closet was just a few feet away and not out behind the house.

“Good morning,” I said, noticing my brother’s eyes staring at mine.

“Morning, Joe.”

“You feelin’ okay? Need to sit up for a while?”

“I need to go—”

“That can be arranged.” Unlike my father, I’d never played nursemaid before, but I remembered how Pa always had a cheery attitude and would try his best to cheer his patient up too. I could only try to emulate my father and be as optimistic as possible. “Up and at ‘em, brother,” I said with a little too much enthusiasm. I received a strange look from my brother. “Come on,” I said, trying to lift Adam from the bed.

“Ease up, Joe.”

“Okay.” I guess you had to be Pa.

The water closet was next to Adam’s bedroom so we didn’t have to travel far. He also had a sink and a claw-foot bathtub with a drain, just like the fancy hotels. I shut the door behind me, allowing Adam some privacy. If he called for me, I would be just outside, waiting.

I found a robe and slippers and had them ready and waiting. I hadn’t done anything last night but slip off my boots so I was already dressed and ready to go, even though I knew the farthest I was going today was downstairs.

“I can make us some breakfast,” I said, but sadly remembered what I’d thrown out the night before and thought there wasn’t much left after that.

“I don’t know what I have. You’ll have to look and see. I know I have coffee, though.”

“Coffee it is.” When Adam was settled in the chair I’d used for a bed, I headed downstairs to the kitchen. I could tell already that this was going to be a very long day.

We drank black coffee and I opened a can of peaches—the last morsel of food Adam had in the house. I would need to go out and get groceries if we wanted another meal. Adam had an icebox in his kitchen, but the ice had long since melted and I didn’t trust what was in there. He explained that ice was delivered once a week, early on Thursday mornings, and since he hadn’t been here, it had more than likely melted on the front stoop.

Water still had to be heated for bathing, but at least it drained out from the upstairs closet and didn’t have to be carried back down. Adam had a fireplace in his bedroom and he said he normally heated the water there. I told him I’d help him if he wanted to clean up some but he declined the offer. He was too tired to care.

“Is there a market nearby? We’re going to need some food before long, Adam.”

“I suppose we will. We can’t live on peaches forever, can we?”

“That was your last can, big brother, so no, we can’t.”

“I usually stop for breakfast,” Adam said, then stopped to refill his lungs. “A little place—”

“Called Le Café?” I grinned at the look on my brother’s face. “A little place where a young lady named Kate Lamont works, right?”

“Just how in the world—”

“I get hungry too, older brother. By the way, Kate sends her regards. She heard about the fire and was worried about you.”

“You’ve been here less than two days, Joe. What are the odds?”

I shrugged my shoulders. Adam was struggling to talk and his hoarse, croaky voice needed rest just as he did. “Let me change the bandages and let’s get you back in bed before you fall outta that chair.”

There was no argument. I had him turn around in the chair, draping his arms over the back so I could tend his burns properly. I removed the strips the doctor had wrapped around Adam’s chest and the smaller pads covering the burns. I could see the inflamed tissue, the red swollen patches where the beam had fallen across his back.

“This is gonna hurt.” There were no words: he only nodded his head. I dabbed on the burning alcohol and my brother jerked, arching his back away from my touch. I’m sorry, Adam, I’m sorry.”

He took a deep breath and I continued, knowing every time I pressed the cloth to his back I was causing him pain. The worst part was over, and I smoothed a generous amount of salve over the reddened area before I bandaged the wounds. But we weren’t finished yet; there were still his legs to tend with.

“You wanna lie on the bed and I’ll check your legs?”

When my brother stood from the chair; the pain he was in was more visible than before. The tear tracks on his face; the way he stood, not able to straighten to full height. I wrapped my arm around his waist and guided him to the bed, knowing more had to be done.

Four places on the back of his legs still needed tending and when I hesitated to continue, knowing the agony Adam was in, my brother spoke up. “Just get it over with, Joe.”

I did the same as I’d done with his back and by the time I was finished, Adam was exhausted and falling asleep. I pulled the quilt up over his shoulders. “Rest easy,” I said, although he may have already drifted off.

Adam was settled for now so I picked up the soiled bandages and headed downstairs to wash up our breakfast dishes. I’d just put the water on to boil when there was a knock at the front door. A young boy stood outside.

“Telegram for Joe Cartwright, sir.” I handed him a nickel and tore open the envelope.

“`

Joseph Cartwright, SF, California (stop)

Leaving on today’s stage (stop)

Leaving Hoss in charge of ranch (stop)

Ben Cartwright, Virginia City, Nevada (stop)

“`

By the time I ran back up the stairs to tell Adam, all I could hear was a gentle snore. I’d said very little in my telegram. I didn’t want Pa to worry unnecessarily, but we were talking about my father and worry was his middle name. I’m surprised he’d allowed me to come in the first place, knowing he’d never be able to sit home for long when one of his sons was ill.

Finding Jackson, as Abby Collier had asked of me, would have to wait until who knows when but getting food into the house was a priority. I stepped out the front door and looked up and down the cobblestone street where row after row of flats stood as far as I could see. No mercantile or cafés in sight. I’d have to wait till Adam woke and then maybe I could risk going out.

I sat in the parlor twiddling my thumbs. I had nothing to do but wait for Adam and wait for Pa. I finally took the time to notice what was actually in the room.

My brother had bought himself a large oil painting of a schooner, and it hung on the wall above the sofa. With its tall masts and huge, billowing sails, I could almost imagine it bucking and skipping over every wave, making its way through rough, white-capped seas. This ship was named The Weymouth, built in 1860. I wondered how many voyages it had made over the last ten or so years.

Sailing was my brother’s heritage; his grandfather’s life and our father took a stab at life at sea. I suppose Adam might have followed suit if he hadn’t studied architecture and knew in his heart he needed to put all those years of education to use.

That sure wasn’t the life for me. I was as good as gold with both feet planted on the ground. The highest I cared to be was on top of my horse. You’d never catch me climbing tall masts for a living.

I picked up a gold-framed picture from the side table next to me. It was an old tintype of Pa, sitting in his chair with the three of us surrounding him. I remembered the day the picture was taken, so long ago.

It was a Saturday. Pa had us dress in our finest attire, and it wasn’t me or Adam who primped in front of the mirror the longest that day, it was Hoss. This funny little man, who’d come from St. Louis to make his fortune in the West, came to the house to take our picture. We didn’t dare smile; in fact, we all looked stone-cold sober, or dead, if you want to know the truth, and between Hoss and me, neither of us could keep from pinching each other and carrying on throughout the entire process. Adam rolled his eyes at our harebrained shenanigans and Pa was constantly clearing his throat, trying to get us to behave and get the show on the road.

I ran my finger over the glass—Pa in his black suit and silver vest, Adam always in black, and me in my brown, Sunday suit and poor Hoss—the last thing he wanted to do in life was dress up fancy, but boy—didn’t we all look sharp that day.

I couldn’t help but think back as I stared at the four younger faces, how different life was, how simple life seemed. I was fresh out of Miss Abigail’s schoolhouse—my first year as a full-time—full-fledged—ranch hand along with full pay. The four of us, four Cartwright men protecting what was ours, protecting the land.

That was long before Grace Monroe and her partner Richard Owens set foot in Virginia City—long before Adam met the lovely young lady, fell in love, and planned to marry. Long before I spent eight years of my own damn life locked in a cell with . . .

I set the picture back on the table. I couldn’t even have a decent memory without the likes of Owens and Collier destroying everything. I glanced once more at the tintype. I studied the young boy just starting out in life, wanting to be a man just like his older brothers and Pa—so eager—so full of life.

This whole mess, this ongoing chain of events should be settled by now. I’d paid a debt; I’d lost eight years of my life and still, my life and now Adam’s was in jeopardy. The chaos needed to end—this craziness that now included my brother needed to end once and for all.

I lay my head on the back of the emerald-green sofa to rest my eyes. I hadn’t slept much last night, and maybe I’d nap while Adam did the same. Within minutes, I was sound asleep.

A loud banging noise woke me, ending my bizarre and bloody dream. Trapped alongside the bawling of dying cattle grouped tightly together before being slaughtered, I felt terrified and disoriented as my eyes flew open and I quickly scanned the unfamiliar room.

Someone was knocking at the front door. With my heart still racing, I realized it was only a dream. I ran my fingers through my hair as I stood up from the sofa, quickly trying to make sense of the awful nightmare before I opened the door.

“Abby,” I said, surprised to see her standing on the front stoop.

“Hello, Joe.”

“Come in—please.” I took hold of her hand and practically dragged her into the house. “I’m really glad to see you.”

“Then I’m glad I stopped by. Dr. Mills told me Adam had been released, and I assumed you’d both come back here so he could recuperate.”

“That’s exactly what we did but Adam’s sleeping right now, so—”

“I came to see you, Joe. I thought you might need some help, you know, with Adam and all.”

“You have no clue,” I said, laughing. “Come in. I’ll make us some coffee.”

“Would you like me to, I mean—”

“The kitchen is all yours,” I said, waving my hand in that direction. “I only drink my own coffee out of desperation so I’d be beholdin’ if you’d do the honors.”

Abby removed her frilly hat and matching rust-colored cape and headed straight for the kitchen. I followed her and re-kindled the fire in the stove. She took one look at the shelves and turned back to me. “There’s nothing here to eat, Joe.”

“Well,” I said, “that would be the next problem—groceries.”

“Don’t give it a second thought,” she said. “Do you want to go to the market or shall I? One of us needs to stay here with Adam.”

“Um, I don’t mind going if you’ll stay here with my brother while I’m gone. Of course, you’ll have to point me in the right direction. I don’t know my way around the city.”

“Then let me go and I’ll come back and cook enough food to last the both of you a couple of days.”

“You’d do that?”

“I’d be more than happy to.”

“It’s settled then. You can go, and I’ll give you enough money for whatever you think we need.”

“You can … just in case, but I’m sure your brother has an account at the nearest market.”

We sat and drank our coffee while Abby made out a list of things Adam and I liked to eat and then she stood up to leave. “Adam will be grateful, Abby,” I said. “And now, neither of us will starve to death either. I wasn’t quite sure how I was going to manage around here alone.”

“Don’t you worry about anything, Joe. I’m happy to help.” She stood on tiptoes and kissed me on the cheek. I hate to admit how good it felt not to be shunned by a woman. I wasn’t sure how much she knew about my past. I didn’t know what Jackson had told her or even what he knew himself.

“Wait just a minute,” I said. I’ll be right back.” My jacket was in Adam’s room where I’d left it last night. I ran up the stairs and grabbed my wallet from the inner pocket. Adam was still sleeping but he’d be starving when he woke up so this was working out well.

“Here you go,” I said, handing her a couple of notes. “You don’t know how much I appreciate this, Abby.”

“It’s my pleasure.”

I watched her walk out the door and down the steps. She turned back toward me, smiling as she tossed her hand in the air and waved. I waved back. She was such a pretty girl with sandy blond hair and eyes as blue as Hoss’. She was dressed more casually today than when I’d met her at the hospital. She had her hair pulled back at the nape of her neck with a blue, satin ribbon rather than piled on top of her head like most of the city women I’d seen. I knew she was a few years older than I, but she looked so much younger today than she had at the hospital; I was anxious for her to return.

And return she did. I’d been watching out the front window like a nervous kid. Adam had woken up while she was gone, and I explained she had stopped by and had gone to the market, and then she was going to cook something for us to eat. He seemed pleased, but still, I wasn’t about to let him out of that bed.

“I’ll expect you to behave yourself, Joe. I don’t have the energy to chaperone the two of you.”

“Yeah, right, Adam. I barely know the girl. Just what do you think’s gonna happen?”

“I lived with you for a lot of years, younger brother, and I know how just the sight of a pretty girl turns your head, so don’t give me any of that ‘nothing’s gonna happen’ line because I ain’t buyin’.”

“You don’t have to worry this time,” I said, although even as he made his observation clear, I was already opening myself up to her. I longed for flirtatious banter. Maybe it was her scent or the way she moved, but like Adam said and I didn’t admit, I was interested.

When the cab pulled up outside, I ran out to carry in the supplies. I think she bought out the store after she realized we had nothing and that the two of us would be cooped up here for at least a week. She was even able to get a block of ice wrapped in burlap, which I slung over my shoulder and carried, along with a wooden crate filled to the top with meat, various canned goods, and fresh produce.

I ran back out for another crate, paid the driver, and when I returned to the house, I found Abby in the kitchen already starting to put things away. She’d left her short jacket and her hat draped over the chair and had rolled up her sleeves. This woman meant business.

“Can I help?”

“Can you peel?”

“Can I peel?” I rolled up my shirtsleeves. “Peeling potatoes for our cook was one of my punishments when I was a kid.”

She smiled, then handed me a knife and a wooden cutting board and put me to work. Potatoes, carrots, turnips, and of course an onion, which I’d planned to save for last. “Get busy,” she said.

“Yes, ma’am.”

She finished putting things away, keeping out a nice piece of meat, so I could rightly assume we were having beef stew. By the time she had the meat seared and ready to put in the oversized pot, my peeling and chopping were finished, even the onion—and yes, it brought tears to my eyes.

“All right,” she said. “Now it needs to cook.”

“You’re a lifesaver, Abby. I wasn’t sure we’d ever eat again.”

“How’s Adam doing?”

“He’s tired and sore. It’s gonna be a while yet before he’s up and around.”

I extended my elbow to her. “May I escort you out of the kitchen, ma’am?”

“Please,” she said, smiling up at me.

I wasn’t sure how much of this thing with her father would come between us but I did hope we could be friends. She hadn’t talked to O’Hara about the fire so she couldn’t begin to know what Jackson had in mind when he’d lit that match.

I led her into the parlor, and as soon as she was seated, she rolled down her sleeves and brushed back the wispy little blonde hairs that hung gracefully around her cheeks. “I seemed to have worked up quite a sweat in that kitchen, Joe. You’re seeing me at my worst.”

“I still like what I see.”

She started to make a face, but then the corners of her mouth turned up when she changed her mind and smiled. “Thank you,” she said.

We didn’t discuss her father or Jackson, and I was pleased about that. She asked about the Ponderosa and I told her everything I could think of but never brought up the time I’d spent away from home. I told her that my father was on his way here and when I thought he should arrive. She agreed with me that having Pa out here would help with Adam’s recovery.

We talked and laughed, and when I realized how long we’d sat there together, I had forgotten about Adam. “Will you excuse me a minute while I check on my brother—see if he needs anything?”

“Go ahead, Joe. I need to stir the stew.”

Adam was sitting up in bed reading one of the many books he’d had us ship out to him after he was settled. He had a least a hundred choices of leather-bound books shelved against his bedroom wall. “Shakespeare?”

“Melville.”

“Moby Dick?”

“That’s the one.”

“I thought I was the only one who liked that story.”

“Variety is the spice of life, Joe.”

“I guess so.”

He placed his finger between the pages to mark his place and set the book on his lap. “If you’ll help me get dressed, I think I’d like to come downstairs to eat supper rather than trying to manage up here.”

“You know Pa wouldn’t let you out of that bed, but I guess we could see how it goes.” He must be feeling better although I was still concerned about the number of stairs. “Supper won’t be ready for a while yet.”

“My stomach’s been growling ever since Abby put that piece of meat on to cook.”

“You knew she was here?”

“I may not be able to take a deep breath, Joe, but I’m not deaf and I still have a sense of smell.”

“Oh,” I studied Adam for a minute. “Why don’t we just put your dressing gown on instead of all those clothes?”

Adam seemed to be thinking it over while I waited at the foot of his bed. “That makes more sense, doesn’t it?”

“Sure be easier, brother, and you won’t be all worn out before we start down the stairs.”

“Okay,” Adam slipped his legs over the side of the bed. I reached for the gown I’d laid over the back of the chair and turned back quickly when I saw Adam wobble and grab hold of the edge of the bed.

I held him steady, realizing I should have acted more like Pa, refusing to let him out of bed. Descending the stairs in his weakened condition was a stupid idea. “You all right?”

“I am now.”

“Okay then, ready when you are.” We crossed the room slowly and then stood at the top of the stairs. “Two steps and then rest, Adam. We’re not in any hurry.”

“You’re the boss.” I almost laughed, but no use getting careless while steadying my brother on the stairs.

We all sat down in the kitchen for dinner. Adam and I both complimented Abby on the great meal. I think at this point we would have eaten just about anyone’s cooking but the meal she prepared was truly delicious.

When we’d finished, Adam held tightly to my arm and I led him to the sofa where I hoped he’d be more comfortable. I left him alone while Abby and I washed up the dinner dishes but he didn’t seem to mind. There was enough leftover stew for tomorrow’s lunch and she said she’d be back to fix supper tomorrow night so we wouldn’t starve to death before my father arrived.

“Why don’t you walk Abigail home, Joe? It’s just a few blocks from here and I’ll be fine by myself for a while.”

“I don’t know, Adam. I don’t think—”

“Don’t think, Joe—just do.”

“Okay, if you’re sure.”

“Go on, I’ll be fine.”

The three of us fell into a routine over the next few days. After I’d tended his wounds each morning, Adam felt the need to get dressed and come downstairs. The fear of infection seemed to be over so I’d quit the alcohol treatments and just covered the swollen areas with salve. Abby’s dinners must have given him the boost he needed so by the time Pa arrived, my brother and I had started taking short walks through the neighborhood.

Abby remained our cook—a godsend for the two of us—and she and I took turns running errands while the other stayed home with my brother. Still, the cough could be violent, but the attacks were becoming less frequent as days passed.

On the third or maybe fourth day, and before Abby’s arrival, Adam was feeling his old self again and he was starting to ask questions. The doc had sent pain medications home with us, but Adam had refused any of them so his head was clear and his body was beginning to heal. The stiffness was gone and he was moving more freely.

I’d made coffee, which Adam noted was finally becoming drinkable, and I scrambled some eggs for breakfast. I knew he was feeling better now that he was starting to strike out at me with his roundabout compliments.

“Joe?”

“Yeah—”

“As much as I hate to admit it, I’m having trouble putting together everything you told me the other day.”

“You mean about the fire and Jackson?”

“Yeah,” he said, letting out an exaggerated sigh. “Has Abby said anything? Does she know the detective claims Jackson may have started the fire?”

“She’s unaware, brother.” I divided the eggs onto two plates and set them on the table. “More coffee?”

“Yes, thanks.”

“She’s asked me to find Jackson for her,” I said. I filled our cups and sat down across from my brother.

“What?” he said in that long, drawn-out voice he sometimes uses, making one word sound like an entire sentence.

“She doesn’t know he was involved with the fire, but she does know I’m responsible for her father’s death. She seems to think Jackson is still really upset after finding out all this new information about their parents, well, their father especially.”

“Why did you and Pa think you needed to keep all this information from me, Joe?”

“I don’t know,” I said. My shoulders sagged; my body language said it all. “You were so excited about moving out here that Pa thought it might be a kindness if we kept quiet about it and just kept it between the two of us until you got settled and all.” I hoped that was the end of it and Adam wouldn’t blame Pa and me for all that had happened to him. “I’m sorry, Adam. If I’d ever thought it would go this far—”

“Water under the bridge, Joe.”

“Thanks, brother.” Although, I didn’t think it was. How could it ever be?

“So everything they were told as children about their parents dying over thirty years ago was a lie, right?”

“That right. That’s the story they got from their aunt and uncle, Adam. I suppose to spare them from knowing the truth about their father.”

I could see Adam working this out in his mind again. If I kept quiet long enough, he’d figure it all out. So, I sat back and let him study what I’d said.

“So you ended up in a prison cell with Jackson’s father and when he escaped—” Adam looked up at me. He’d found the answer without me laying it all out. “You killed him.”

I nodded.

“But how’d he end up in Nevada?”

“I’m not sure of all the details. From what the warden said in his letter to Pa—”

Adam was slowly shaking his head back and forth. “Go on—”

My brother leaned back in his chair, crossed his arms over his chest, and without words one way or the other, I felt like a little kid again—a kid being reprimanded for keeping secrets, but I continued the story anyway.

“After writing letters, I guess to the prison or maybe to his uncle back in Boston, Jackson found out the truth about his father—about his two prison terms. He also found out that I was the one who shot and killed him after he’d escaped. It’s me he hates, Adam. It’s me he wants to hurt and if you’d died in that fire it would have been the ultimate—”

Adam laid his hand on my arm. “It’s over now, Joe. The police will find him and put an end to all this malicious business.”

I didn’t know what more to say. I felt like I’d betrayed my brother in some way by not telling him the truth way back when. It was my fault he was almost killed. It was my fault that Tim Wilson was almost killed.

“I need some air, Adam.” I stood from my chair.

“Joe, wait.” I turned back to face my brother. “I’m sorry.”

“Sorry?” I laughed mockingly. “I’m the reason you were almost killed, Adam.”

“Sit down, Joe. We need to figure this out.” Adam leaned forward after I sat back down across from him at the kitchen table. “Where is Jackson now?”

“No one knows. I already told you that Abby asked me to find him, but I don’t know the city, and I don’t even know what Jackson looks like. I don’t have a clue where to start. Oh! That reminds me.”

“Of what?”

“I need to tell the detective I’ve moved in with you. He thinks I’m still at The Majestic.”

“You’ll do that today before anything else.”

“Shouldn’t we wait till Abby gets here? I still don’t want to leave you alone.”

“Because of Jackson or—”

“Both, Adam. You’re not strong enough to defend yourself if Jackson finds out you’re still alive.”

“And you think Abigail can protect me from her brother or would even want to?”

“What’s that supposed to mean?”

“Do you think Abigail doesn’t know where he is?”

I shook my head. “I don’t think so, Adam.” My brother didn’t seem convinced. “We’ve talked about her father—kind of got it all out in the open—and we’ve talked a little about Jackson. She seems truly concerned about him, and besides, why would she bother to help us out around here if she felt the same way he did?”

“So you don’t think she’d lie to you, right?”

“Unless you’re seeing something I don’t, then no. We’ve become friends, considering.”

Adam stayed downstairs for the rest of the day while we waited for Abby to arrive. I didn’t go see O’Hara—that would have to wait. My brother had no trouble beating me three straight games of chess and I sure as heck wasn’t planning on losing a fourth. I stood and started pacing the tiny room. I’d been inside his flat too long. I needed to get outside, but there was no way I could leave Adam alone.

“How about some fresh air?” I said.

“All right.”

“Maybe a trip around the block would put a damper on your winning streak. I don’t plan to sit here and lose to you again.”

I helped Adam with his boots and we were soon out the front door. “Don’t forget to lock up, Joe.”

“Oh, okay.” Something else I didn’t like about city life.

We walked a couple of blocks and Adam seemed to do better this time. His strength was coming back, but he needed someone with him just in case. He bought today’s paper at a newsstand, folded it, slipped it under his arm, and we started back toward his flat. While Adam concentrated on keeping one foot in front of the other, I spotted him first, sitting, along with his carpetbag on the front steps of Adam’s flat—Pa. We’d locked him out of the house. I nudged Adam and pointed down the sidewalk. “Looks like the two of us are in the doghouse already, brother.”

“Looks that way.”

I raised my hat and waved to my father. He saw me, but he didn’t seem amused, having sat there for who knows how long. Adam couldn’t be rushed and it took a while to finally make it to the front steps.

“Hi, Pa,” the two of us said in unison.

“Hi, Pa? What am I missing here? Why are you two out walking the streets when you,” he said, pointing to Adam, “should be in bed?”

“I’m fine, Pa. Good to see you, too.”

Adam’s smooth, calming voice seemed to soothe my father’s temper and he stood and stepped down, so he was eye to eye with his firstborn. He stared at Adam for a minute before pulling him to his chest. Adam may not have realized, but I knew how much Pa had missed him these past few months. I ran my hand across Pa’s shoulder before leaving the two of them so I could unlock the front door. I picked up Pa’s carpetbag and carried it in. My father and brother soon followed.

It wasn’t long after we’d all sat down and I’d poured us all a cup of coffee that Abby showed up, ready and willing to cook for three hungry men. I took Abby’s hand and introductions were made, so when Pa gave me a sideways glance, I knew he thought I’d come out to San Francisco only to chase skirts, as my brothers used to call it, rather than caring for Adam properly.

I winked at Pa. I would leave Adam to explain while I helped Abby start supper. “Let me help you,” I said, placing my hand on the small of her back and escorting her to the kitchen.

“I see you finished up the stew from yesterday.”

“Sure did.”

“Do you mind cooking for one more? Is that okay?”

“I don’t mind. I enjoy doing things for you—and your family.”

I stood behind Abby; her silky, blonde hair was again pulled back with ribbons, only this time I stood close enough to take in the sweet smell of lavender. The enticing scent drew me a step closer, and without thinking things through, I eased my hands slowly around either side of her waist. Instead of a slap on the face I’d expected, she leaned into me.

She turned and she smiled; a hint of blush shone softly on her cheeks before her fingertips ran tenderly down my face. I took hold of her hand, bringing her palm to my lips. “Later,” I whispered.

She glanced around me and toward the parlor and smiled. “Later,” she said.

As happy as I was to see Pa and know that he’d had a safe journey, my mind was on the young lady; therefore, everything we discussed during supper was a blur. I managed to keep up with the conversation and I don’t think anyone noticed, except maybe Abby, how preoccupied I was. Maybe they caught on when I started clearing the table the minute everyone had finished their meal although I think Pa and Adam were just relieved someone else was up for the job.

As we stood beside each other in the kitchen, I wanted nothing more than to be alone with her; touch my lips to hers, and feel the soft curves of her body next to mine, but I was only tormenting myself. I needed to put those thoughts far, far away, knowing what I knew about Jackson. Together, we washed and dried the evening’s dishes and put the leftovers away. Believe me, we finished in record time. Pa and Adam seemed shocked to see the two of us rolling down our sleeves and joining them in the parlor.

“I’m glad you’re here, Pa. I dreaded leaving Adam alone while I walked Abby home at night.”

“Is that the only reason you’re glad to see me, son?”

“No, Pa. That’s not the only reason, but there is one big problem with you being here and I don’t know whether Big Brother has mentioned it or not.”

“And that would be?”

“Sleeping arrangements.” Pa’s eyebrows rose as he looked between Adam and me. “Your eldest son only has one bed and I’ve been sleeping on the sofa.”

Pa folded his hands in his lap. “Well, that does present a problem, doesn’t it?”

“Maybe I should check back in at The Majestic for now.”

“There has to be another way,” Pa said, sitting up straighter and leaning forward in his chair.

“I have an extra bed in my flat, Joe, but—”

“You’re not suggesting,” Pa said, a bit on the loud side. And he’s the one who always reprimanded me for talking without thinking.

“I was just trying to think of how we could get it moved over here while you’re in town, Mr. Cartwright,” Abby finished.

“I’m sorry, Miss Collier, I didn’t mean—I mean I wasn’t—”

“I think you’d better stop now, Pa.” I was trying to keep from laughing at my father’s discomfort. “We’ll make do tonight, and I can rent a wagon and move the bed tomorrow.”

“That would work fine,” Adam said, also getting a kick out of listening to Pa, trying desperately to rectify his awkward comment.

“Okay, since that’s settled, I’m going to walk Abby home,” I said. “And since I’ll be sleeping on the floor tonight, I doubt I’ll hurry back.”

Abby picked up her hat and cape. “It was very nice to meet you, Mr. Cartwright.”

Pa stood from his chair. “I can’t tell you how grateful we all are that you’ve taken time from your day to shop and cook supper for three hungry men.”

“It’s my pleasure, Mr. Cartwright. It’s no bother at all.” Abby tied the ribbons of her bonnet and then her wrap.

“As soon as Adam’s up to it we’ll all have dinner together—your choice of restaurant of course, as our treat, right, Pa?”

“Of course, we will, son.”

Abby and I had become friends over the past few days, but as much as I wanted to, I was hesitant to take the next step. As we walked the few blocks to her flat, she had slipped her arm through mine, her breast pressed gently against my coat sleeve, and although I believed it was unintentional, I heard a faint moan of unexpected pleasure from the lovely lady.

When we arrived, after strolling and enjoying each other’s company, she took out her key and unlocked the front door to her pitch-black house. “Will you come in while I light the lamps? I hate being alone in the dark.”

“I don’t know if—” I wondered how she managed when no one was with her, which had to be most of the time.

“Please come in, Joe. I’ll pour us a nightcap.”

“I shouldn’t, Abby. It wouldn’t be proper, you living here alone and all.”

“Please—”

How could I resist a woman who had sparked something in me I thought had died long ago? I wasn’t that young boy who was once so confident and out to conquer the world. Things had changed; things had happened that had made me feel less than human, less a man, but somehow, Abby, with her gentle smile and her easy way, had convinced me it was time to come back to the world of the living.

“Okay, but just for a few minutes. We don’t want your neighbors to talk.”

The evening sky had darkened with low thunderheads, moving in from the west, and it wouldn’t be much longer and I’d be running back to Adam’s in a downpour.

“I wanted to talk to you for a minute, Joe,” she said, laying her hat and cape over the back of a chair.

“What about?” She picked up a decanter and poured us each a drink. After handing me a glass, she sat opposite me in one of her parlor chairs. I took a sip and shuddered slightly at the taste. “What’s this?”

“Scotch,” she said, sounding surprised.

“Scotch? What’s that?” As soon as I said the words I felt like some hick who didn’t know a dang thing.

“Scotch whiskey, Joe. It’s very fashionable here in the West.”

“Well, I’ve always lived in the West, but I’ve sure never tasted anything quite like this.”

I think I’d embarrassed Abby or maybe I’d only embarrassed myself. Pa always kept brandy in the house but I’d never quite got a hankerin’ for it either. Give me a cold beer any day of the week, not this fancy liquor everybody kept in their homes.

“Would you like to see that bed so you’ll know if it’s something you want to use while your father’s here?” she said, after taking another sip.

“I’m sure my father will be relieved, and truly grateful, to have anything other than the sofa to sleep on.”

“So no matter what happens, you still won’t have a bed. Am I right?”

“You catch on quickly, Abby.”

She smiled a gentle smile, took my hand, and led me up a flight of stairs, and then a second flight, to what I called the attic. Although for her it was a spare bedroom, a very cozy bedroom where she stored most of the things she rarely used.

There were spare trunks, a sewing rocker with a small, scalloped table, and a China lamp, which Abby lit, then turned the wick down low. And there sat the bed—a bed that was smaller than any of us ever slept on at home but being as small as it was, it would be much easier to move, except for the vast amount of stairs. I dreaded the stairs.

“I wonder if it wouldn’t be easier to just talk Adam into buying an extra bed—for company—company like me or when Pa comes out to visit. Is there somewhere in town that sells ready-made furniture?”

“Yes, but they may not have anything already built that suits your fancy.”

“It’s not my fancy I’m worried about, Abby, it’s my backside.”

“Joe—”

“I’m sorry. That was uncalled-for.”

“Sometimes I like uncalled-for, Joe,” she said, taking a step closer. I caught her movement and shifted my weight away from her. But the room was small, and another attempt to move farther away and I’d be tumbling, backside first, down at least one flight of stairs.

She eased the palms of her hands up the front of my shirt. “Abby,” I whispered, not wanting her to stop, but knowing where a simple touch could lead—the two of them alone together was nothing I’d planned, but had she? Did she know what her mere presence did to me? We were moving too fast. There were too many unanswered questions.

She tilted her head back, her lips parted slightly as her eyes pleaded for more. I took her hands in mine and slowly brought them up around the back of my neck before I leaned forward, pressing my lips gently against hers. Feeling the swell of her breasts against my chest and the tip of her tongue asking for more, I was breathless—lost within her world.

An unexpected wave of emotion prevented me from thinking sensibly. Women had been a part of my youth, but I’d been denied for so long. I felt alive. The essential part of living, the vital aspect of life had been missing, buried by feelings of failure and low self-worth.

Effortlessly, I slipped my hands around her waist, but gradually, cautiously, I lowered them still, pulling her closer until our hips met and our bodies pressed tightly together, knowing she would feel what her probing hands and moist, tender lips had done to me. Heat surged—a long-awaited passion sparked, igniting the two of us like burning flames on a cold, rainy night.

After releasing her restrictive hold, she took a small step back; her hands once again crept up my chest, her fingers gently easing my jacket from my shoulders. The low drone of thunder rumbled; the lamplight flickered.

A bright flash of lightning startled her and she pitched forward, combined with a nervous giggle until I touched my fingers under her chin, bringing her lips up to mine. Her hand clutched the back of my neck while her free hand skimmed lightly across the back of my leg. With nimble fingers, she pulled me even closer and moved her thigh, only making it more difficult for me to maintain control.

Without warning, something inside me snapped—something I couldn’t erase from my mind. The last time I was touched—the last time I was forced to touch. “I’m sorry,” I said, before backing away. My eyes burned with tears. “I have to go.”

“Joe?”

“I’m sorry.” I picked up my jacket from the bed. “I’m sorry,” I said, one last time.

Rain came down in sheets. I didn’t run; I didn’t take cover. I dug my hands deep in my pockets and I walked in no real direction—I just walked. Shadows loomed from gas streetlights while unfamiliar city noises resonated from all directions. Ugly shadows, shadows of long ago. Shadows of a young man handled violently by another, causing lasting pain and endless years of torment and fear.

I’d once called myself damaged goods. I laughed at the thought, knowing how true that opinion was. Maybe I was mad. Maybe I’d already lost my mind. That’s exactly what people would think of a man who walked the streets in the rain, laughing out loud at the absurdity of his life, a life filled with shadows and pain.

My hat protected my eyes from the downpour as I walked steadily on, but I’d come too far. The salty scent grew stronger the closer I got to the sea. The vile smell of wet garbage and horse droppings left to rot in the streets in this seedier part of the city was sickening.

The gaslights were now gone, as were the shadows. I walked in darkness and the answers I longed for failed to come. Feelings of inadequacy disrupted rational thoughts. Thoughts like those made me feel weak and exposed, useless and pathetic.

“Two hours,” Ben said, looking at his timepiece again. “Just how far away does that woman live, Adam?”

“As I’ve said before, Pa, it’s just a few blocks.”

“Well, I don’t understand what’s taking him so long. Doesn’t he have any consideration for the two of us? I’m tired. I’d like to get to bed sometime tonight.”

“Maybe he stayed at Abby’s to wait out the storm.”

“That’s ridiculous. A little rain never hurt anyone.” Ben turned his back, separated the heavily lined drapes hanging in Adam’s front window, and peered out into the street. The dim glow of the streetlamp provided enough light to ensure that Joseph was nowhere in sight.

“Why don’t you go stretch out on my bed for a while? I’ll wait up for Joe,” Adam said, tired of listening to the constant ranting of his angry father.

Ben turned and glared at his son, but his demeanor quickly changed when he realized how out of control he sounded. “I’m sorry,” he said in a much calmer voice. “Joe’s a grown man; I’m sure he can take care of himself. I know I shouldn’t worry. It’s just—”

“It’s just what, Pa?”

Ben sat back down on the sofa, running his hand along slowly, feeling the raised pattern of the horsehair fabric. Adam was no fool. Ben knew his eldest son was well aware of his state of mind, his thoughts concerning Joe, and he would have screamed loud enough for the world to hear if he thought it would make a damn bit of difference.

“They took eight years of my son’s life from me, Adam,” Ben said, glancing toward the chair where his eldest son sat unmoving, letting his father confirm what was truly bothering him. “Eight long years I spent, thinking of Joseph in that hellhole and I couldn’t—I was so helpless. He says he doesn’t blame me. He says he knows I tried, but I’ve seen the scars on his back. I saw what they did to my son when he’d given up when he’d lost all hope because I couldn’t—”

“Pa, you have to believe Joe. He knows you tried everything humanly possible.”

“That’s not it, Adam. I didn’t do enough. I promised him time and again inside that cell that justice would prevail. I promised him he would be found innocent, and when the trial was over, he’d come home where he belonged. Then I promised him an appeal, then another, and nothing. It was my job as his father to keep him safe. I failed him in so many ways.”

Adam was never aware of the enormous amount of guilt his father carried and before he could speak, he could find the right words to ease his father’s pain, Ben was back on his feet, staring out the window, overly conscious of the driving rain and waiting for his youngest son to return home.

The constant drizzle continued throughout the night, and when Ben woke, he groaned slightly, as he maneuvered his stiff legs from the sofa to the floor. He stood, stretched his aching body, and reached for his timepiece—6:45 a.m. He crept up the flight of stairs to find Adam already dressed and sitting on the edge of his bed pulling on his second boot.

“Where do you think you’re going?” Ben said.

“Same place you are, Pa.”

“What about your back—you need clean bandages?”

“It can wait.”

Ben hadn’t bothered to undress the night before; he’d only closed his eyes for a minute to relieve the scratchy feeling of not enough sleep although now, in the early morning dawn, he felt rumpled and in need of a shave. “I’ll just be a minute,” he said, before making his way to the water closet.

Adam felt more like his old self—more alive than he had since the fire. He was finally able to take a deep breath without the coughing fit that had plagued him for the last couple of weeks. He figured he and his father would be paying a visit to Abby this morning, but he also knew he had to get some food in his father and make sure his disposition was on a more even keel before they headed out to look for Joe.

It was obvious that Joe was fond of Abby, but with his father staying with the two of them, he couldn’t imagine Joe would be so careless as to spend the night with the young lady and not return home. Even though there was no other explanation he could think of, the last thing he wanted was to be in the same room with his father and younger brother, no matter how old Joe was if that had been the case.

Abby always made enough food when she came to fix supper so that he and Joe and their father would have leftovers for lunch the next day, but Adam was on his own as far as breakfast. He started the fire in the stove and had the bacon sizzling before Ben returned downstairs.

It wasn’t difficult to discern Ben’s mood. Nothing had changed from the night before and Adam remained silent. He’d kept to his task and waited for his father to initiate the conversation he dreaded concerning Joe.

“Mr. Cartwright, Adam, won’t you come in?” Abby said, surprised to see the two men standing at her front door.

As much as Ben was ready to leave at the crack of dawn, anxious to speak to the young lady about Joe’s whereabouts, Adam held him off until 8:30. He was thankful to see that Abby was up and dressed for the day when they arrived.

“Thank you, Miss Collier,” Ben replied.

“May I offer you some coffee or—”

“We won’t take up much of your time, Abigail,” Adam interrupted, causing Abby to take a step back from the rigid measure of his voice. “Joe didn’t come home last night and we were wondering if—”

Abby’s hands shot to her face, covering her mouth, as she took in the worried looks on both men’s faces. “He’s not here, Adam. I assumed when he left he was heading home.”

“So he stayed here for a while?” Ben said, then turned and glanced at Adam.

“Yes, but it started raining and—and he said he had to go. I just assumed he’d gone back to your place, Adam.”

“You mean he left last night?” Ben said, somewhat confused.

“Of course, I meant last night, Mr. Cartwright.”

“I’m sorry, Miss Collier. I’m just concerned. I wasn’t thinking when I spoke. Please forgive me.”

Ben and Adam glanced at each other, finding it strange that Joe hadn’t returned last night. “Where else would he have gone, son?”

“I don’t know, Pa. I don’t think he knows anyone else in the city.”

“Did he mention having business elsewhere, Miss Collier?” Ben was dumbfounded and asked questions that didn’t even make sense to him. If Joe doesn’t know anyone but Adam then where would he have gone?

“No, sir, he didn’t say, but he did seem upset about something when he left. I don’t know what—”

“Upset?”

“Yes, sir. He left in a hurry.”

“I see,” Ben said, although he didn’t see at all. “We won’t take up any more of your time then.” Ben started to leave but before he walked out the door, he turned back to Abby. “If Joseph should come back this way, will you—”

“Certainly. I’ll let you know if I hear from him at all.”

Father and son stood outside Abby’s flat, both looking one way and then the other, back and forth down the puddle-ridden street. Last night’s rain had finally dwindled to a fine mist, leaving the morning air cold and damp. “Where do we go from here?” Ben questioned his son, knowing Adam was just as clueless as he was.

My eyes opened slowly and what I saw, or could see in the dark, little room, I didn’t recognize at all. I reached for my left eye, which was swollen and unable to open all the way. I felt like hell. My whole body hurt, and when I tried to slide my legs over the side of the bed, I felt every muscle protest.

Sitting on the edge of the bed, deciding what to do next, I heard voices—distant voices, but they weren’t familiar. They had a slowness to them, a distinct dialect uncommon to me, but comforting rather than threatening.

I stared at the tattered burlap curtain hanging in the doorway, separating me from the voices, when it was pushed aside unexpectedly and a tall, black man stood, staring down at me. “Didn’t know if’n you was gonna wake up or not,” he said.

“I’m sorry—I seem to be at a loss. Wh—where am I?”

“Name’s Silas Barton, son. Dun found ya lyin’ outside my doorway dis mornin’ when I unlocked the shop.”

“The shop?”

“My barbershop,” he said like I should know what he was referring to. “Been a might busy this mornin’ so my wife, Delsey, well, she’s been tendin’ ya. Somebody worked ya over real good last night. Left ya fer dead, I ‘spect.”

“Yeah, I ‘spect so,” I said, touching my tender cheekbone.

“Ya wanted by da police?”

“No, sir.”

“Ya hungry?”

“Yessir, guess I am.”

“Got a home?”

“Yeah, my—my brother’s place—” I started to stand but I was dizzy and my head pounded something fierce. I eased back down on the bed.

“Ya stay put now and I’ll have Delsey bring ya somethin’ hot ta eat. Don’t ya go movin’ ‘round none, ya hear?”

“Yessir, I hear.”

Within minutes of Silas Barton leaving me alone in the small back room of his shop, a black woman only half his size came in through a second entrance. Quickly, I pulled the woolen blanket up to my chin, covering my bare chest in the presence of a lady.

She set a plate of hominy grits and biscuits with gravy on a small, wooden table, and since I wasn’t planning on letting go of the blanket any time soon, she rolled her eyes and planted her hands on her hips.

“I been tendin’ you all night, boy. I already seen everythin’ you got.”

I glanced away, knowing my face glowed red, but a quick scan of the small room didn’t provide what I needed. “I—I don’t seem to know where my clothes are, ma’am.”

“Gots ‘em dryin’ in the kitchen, boy. You was soaked to the skin when Silas brung ya in.”

“Oh, thank you, ma’am.”

“Name’s Delsey, boy.” She pointed to the plate of food before she walked away. “Don’t you leave nothin’ on that plate, you hear? Make you feel a might better.”

“Yes, ma’am, I hear.”

I waited until she was out of the room to lower the blanket to my lap so I could eat. I tried to remember what happened that brought me to this place. I remember three men asking for money. Guess they didn’t like the answer I gave.

Before I had a chance to cover myself again, Delsey walked back into the room with a steaming hot cup of coffee. What difference did it make? She said she’d see it all anyway. “Thanks,” I said.

“Soon as you’s done eatin’ I bring in yer clothes. They ain’t washed clean, but they’s dry ‘nough.”

“I appreciate that, ma’am.”

She mumbled something to herself on her way out, but I couldn’t make out the words—something, something, “foolish white boy”. She wasn’t far off the mark. I’d let those three men take me down. My mind was elsewhere, and the fight was over before it began. I had cuts and bruises and a body that ached all over.

I’d been stupid and careless; walking all night through a city I knew nothing about was not the best plan. I’m surprised I wasn’t shanghaied and sitting on a boat halfway to China by now. Boy, I was sure gonna hear it from Pa. “You don’t have the sense God gave you,” or maybe even “ten-year-old schoolboys have more sense,” another line Pa liked to use with stupid, careless sons.

I was trapped and couldn’t move from the bed. When I finished my grits and biscuits, I sat, still covering myself with the blanket until Delsey came in with my clothes, and then proceeded to embarrass me a second time when she asked if I needed any help getting dressed. “I think I can manage, ma’am.”

The room was chilly and damp and the warm, oven-dried clothes felt good against my chilled skin. The woman had stripped me naked and even took my long johns into the kitchen to dry. Maybe she’d tended white boys all her life although I didn’t have the nerve to ask. These people had shown me kindness, and I needed to repay them somehow. I reached into my jacket pocket and of course, my wallet was gone. No surprise there.

Pushing the curtain aside and walking through the doorway, I stood smack in the middle of the barbershop and there was Silas, finishing up a man in the chair. He looked over at me and smiled. “You’s lookin’ much better now, ‘septin’ ya needs yourself a shave. Sit down, son, and I’ll be right with ya.”

“I don’t—I mean, you don’t need to go to all the trouble—you’ve already done enough for me, Mr. Barton. I can’t even repay you for all you’ve—”

“Ain’t wantin’ no pay, but if’n I let you walk outta here lookin’ like you do, what would people say of ol’ Silas? Now, do as I say. Sit down and wait yer turn.”

“Yessir.”

Silas was determined not only to give me a shave but a haircut too, and I was determined to keep his scissors away from my head, so when we finally agreed on just the shave, I was able to lie back in the chair and relax. Another man was waiting in the single-chair shop so as soon as Silas was finished with me, I thanked him again, bid him farewell, and started walking back toward Adam’s. I’d have to figure out later how to repay these people, but the way things were now, and not a penny to my name, there wasn’t much I could do but say thanks.

I didn’t realize how far I’d walked the night before, and without any cash for cab fare, I was destined to keep walking. My ribs ached and my face ached, even my knuckles were scuffed up and sore, so maybe I gave as good as I got.

I tried to put last night out of my mind, starting with Abby and what a fool I’d been. Then to let myself get beat up and robbed—that put me in a mood. Hell, I wouldn’t even be able to recognize the three men who beat me up if they stood right in front of me in broad daylight.

When I finally reached Adam’s flat, I was tired and my boots had rubbed more blisters on my feet. No one was home, and since I’d given Adam back his key, there I sat on the front stairs just as Pa had done yesterday, waiting for one, or both of us to return.

I’d just gotten myself comfortable when a mounted police officer pulled up in front of me. “Hey, ain’t you that Joe Cartwright fella?”

“Max? Max O’Hara?” I stood then grabbed hold of my ribs before reaching up and shaking the detective’s hand. “I didn’t know detectives patrolled on horseback.”

“Now and then, Mr. Cartwright. We’re a bit shorthanded right now—gotta murderer on the loose.”

“Guess that puts Jackson Collier on the back burner, doesn’t it?”

He slipped off his hat and scratched his rust-colored hair. “I’m sorry, Mr. Cartwright but I’m afraid it does.”

“I understand.”

“You livin’ here now?” O’Hara asked.

“Yessir. It’s my brother’s flat. Adam Cartwright, the one who was dragged out of the fire, only today he’s the one carrying the key, not me.”

“You mean him?” Max pointed at the two men stepping out of the cab across the street.

“That would be him, detective.”

Max dismounted his tall bay and reached out his hand to Adam. “Max O’Hara, Mr. Cartwright. I’m the officer assigned to your case and the suspected arson of your firm.”

“Arson?” Pa said. “You mean—” I figured Adam had told Pa the whole story by now but I figured wrong.

“Pa, this is Detective O’Hara. Max, this is my father, Ben Cartwright.”

“Nice to make your acquaintance, Mr. Cartwright,” Max said. He looked straight at me. “This could be a might confusin’.”

“Call me Joe, Max, and this here’s Adam. My father’s the only real Mr. Cartwright as far as we’re concerned.” I was glad the detective had interrupted anything Pa might have said about my condition or last night, but Pa was at a loss over this mention of arson. “The detective suspects Jackson of starting the fire.”

“Jackson? I don’t understand.”

“Someone was seen running away from the building, Mr. Cartwright, just after the flames were spotted. The witness thought he was one of the men who worked in that building at first, but then he went on to tell me that he saw this same man running back into the building just a few minutes later.”

“Why don’t we take this conversation inside, detective?” Pa said, sensing Adam’s reluctance to continue the discussion out in the street.

“Well, to be honest, sir, that’s all I know right now, but I assure you, as soon as I have more information about the case you’ll be the first to know.” O’Hara shook each of our hands then he mounted and rode away; his shod horse clomping loudly down the narrow, cobblestone street.

I started for the stairs, leading to Adam’s front door when Pa grabbed a hold of my arm, turning me to face him. “I guess you want to know where I’ve been all night, don’t ya, Pa?”

“You guessed right, Joseph.”

When I glanced at my eldest brother, his facial expression said it all. I could tell he was quite amused at my expense. Adam and I were grown men but it didn’t change the fact that my father was still a commanding force, and within minutes, either Adam or I would be reduced to that of a child, telling Pa exactly what he wanted to know. Adam unlocked the front door and I suggested, mainly to Pa, that we go inside and I’d explain.

“I’ll make the coffee,” Adam said, scooting away from the parlor and my father.

“Well, as you know, I walked Abby home…

I wasn’t sure how to explain my sudden departure from Abby’s house, and how I ended up close to the harbor and then at Silas’ Barber Shop for the night. I kind of stumbled through that part, saying that somehow I got turned around and ended up lost, which wasn’t a total lie, just not the whole truth. I figured I’d tell him about the beating and robbery. It wasn’t something I could easily hide.

Adam was leaning against the doorway, arms crossed, waiting for the coffee to boil and I could tell he wasn’t buying my story, but I think Pa was, and that’s all that mattered to me.

“You walked miles, son,” Pa said, as he observed my swollen cheekbone and the narrow slit of my eye.

“I guess I did.”

“Can you identify the men who beat you?”

I shook my head. “I don’t think so. They got my wallet too.”

“Did you tell the detective, Joe?”

“No, it was my fault, Pa. It was stupid of me to get so turned around.” Adam cleared his throat before heading back to the kitchen. “I need a glass of water, Pa. Be right back.”

I took a glass from the shelf and pumped the handle a couple of times. “Nice story, Joe.”

I brought the glass to my lips. “It’s not what you think, Adam.”

We still had a bed situation, and with me being gone most of the day, and Pa and my brother out looking for me, we would suffer through another night with only one bed. When we’d finished supper, without Abby’s help this time, the subject of sleeping arrangements came up.

“Why don’t you two sleep in Adam’s bed tonight and tomorrow we’ll go buy a second bed for this place? I can only stand one more night on this sofa.” Pa glanced at me when I started to object, wishing he’d share the bed, not me. “You need a good night’s sleep, son.”

It wasn’t the time to argue so I let things stand as they were. “Okay, Pa,” I said, wondering if I’d be hammered with unanswerable questions from my older brother. I was in no mood to explain, and as far as any kind of explanation went, I never would be. It’s the shame I carried, the shame I wouldn’t discuss with another living soul, not now, not ever.

I did need to speak to Abby though, to try to give her some kind of explanation, but what could I tell her that would make any sense? “It’s too soon, or we’re moving too fast, or how about remember me? I’m the one who killed your father, the filthy son-of-a—”

I was thankful when Adam chose not to press the issue about the night before but I was on edge and fidgety, and I don’t think either of us got a decent night’s sleep. Although Pa may not realize it, sofa or not, he’s the only one who did.

Pa always said I was a restless sort, and when I climbed out of bed earlier than anyone else, leaving a note for him and Adam before I walked out the front door, I figured he was right on the money.

Going for a short walk.

Will bring home breakfast.

Joe

I needed a few minutes alone and I’d noticed a bakery not far from Adam’s on my way home yesterday. Time spent wandering the streets during a thunderstorm hadn’t set my mind at ease, so maybe this morning I could clear my head and start fresh. The air was heavy and damp. The low-hanging clouds would probably offer up more rain sometime today.

My mind started to drift. A new woman in my life, perhaps Abby was just what I needed but intimacy, the closeness I longed for, would that ever be a part of my life again? I ran from her when things became too much for me to handle. Would this always be the case? Was I condemned to a life of loneliness and solitude? I was never meant to be like some holy man of God who’d taken vows of abstinence—not me—not Joe Cartwright. I didn’t know the answer. I didn’t know where to turn or what to do next.

The baker called them Scottish Crumpets with a side of honey and they looked good to me so that’s what I bought for our breakfast. I could barely understand what the man was saying but he kept smiling and pointing. When in Rome.

Pa had a strange look on his face when I opened the wrapping but he eventually nodded his head. “Very good, Joseph.”

Adam had seen and tasted them before but for Pa and me, this was a new San Francisco treat, even if they were Scottish by nature. Adam was pretty much back to normal so maybe by tomorrow we could visit Adam’s little restaurant and introduce Pa to Kathryn, known to Adam and me as Kate.

One thing we never discussed, and Pa and I should know just in case we stumbled upon him, was what Jackson looked like. His height and weight, his mannerisms. When we’d had our fill of crumpets and couldn’t eat another bite, I poured us all a second cup of coffee and asked Adam to explain the particulars about Jackson.

“Well,” he said, glancing at Pa and then back to me. “He’s about my height I guess, lighter in coloring—sandy-brown hair, blue eyes—but he’s particularly broad-shouldered and muscular for a man who sits behind a desk all day. Actually, I should rephrase that somewhat.”

“Why’s that, Adam?”

“He may be muscular in some respects, but only in his mind can he rise above an unfortunate childhood accident. You see Jackson has a crippled left arm. He told me early on in our friendship that he’d fallen from a tree as a child and shattered most of the bones in his arm and hand. Actually, I’m surprised they didn’t amputate at the time although they may as well have. His left arm and hand are totally useless to him.

“Of course, thinking back now, I seem to remember that’s why he and Abigail had lived in Boston with their aunt and uncle that summer. Seems Jackson had said he was having some kind of treatments, trying out a new technique I think, which would stimulate nerves or muscle—anyway, something to that effect.”

“The lame arm is a good thing to know, Adam.”

“I can’t really think of anything else, Joe. Clean shaven—handsome I guess for a man.”

I chuckled. “You guess?”

“You know what I mean,” he said, tightening his lips and shaking his head. “I don’t generally concern myself with whether other men are handsome or not.”

A column in yesterday’s newspaper, The San Francisco Chronicle, which both Adam and I’d had glanced at earlier, checking for any information about Jackson or the fire, stated young boys—prostitutes—were being killed in an area of the city known as Fisherman’s Wharf, where hundreds of sailboats would launch early each morning and not return till late at night. They suspected the murderer to be of odd persuasion, which apparently was more common in Europe than here in this country, at least to me, it seemed uncommon.

“I wasn’t insinuating you were of odd behavior, big brother.”

“The term is odd persuasion, not behavior, little brother.”

“All means the same thing to me, Adam.”

Pa was wise to keep his mouth shut during our discussion, even though he glared at me and then at Adam, but being the sensible man that he was, he kept his thoughts to himself.

“Okay, back to Jackson,” I said. “Is there anywhere you think he’d go? Any place he would take off to or did he ever do things like that?”

“I’m at a loss, Joe, I really am, but considering everything you’ve told me about the letters he’d received, which he never mentioned to me, I can now see that there definitely was a change in him, things I’d noticed recently but could never quite put my finger on.

“What kind of change, Adam?”

“Well,” he said, leaning forward and resting his crossed arms on the table, “it seems as though I was doing much more of the work over the past couple of months—more than I had in the beginning. We’d formed Collier and Cartwright as an equal partnership, which, as you both know, Jackson had already built up into a respectable and very profitable firm long before I came into the picture. I was shocked when he offered to take me on as an equal partner since he’d initially supplied his own money and knowledge to initiate the firm and bring the company to where it stood before I joined.”

“So you’re saying you shared the profits 50/50 even though he’d been in business for so many years?”

“That’s exactly right, Joe, and I’m wondering now if there wasn’t an ulterior motive in this whole scheme of things.”

“I don’t think so, son.” Pa had been listening closely and he had set up a timeline in his mind where offering Adam the partnership had happened before any of these more current events. “Jackson offered you this job long before his father escaped from prison and consequently involved Joe.”

“I guess you’re right, Pa. It does seem odd though, doesn’t it? I mean if you really think about it, why wasn’t I asked to put any of my own funds into the firm? Why was he so willing to take me on as an equal partner?”

There was no immediate answer. Pa and I stared at each other thinking maybe the answers would come, but that wasn’t the case. We were dumbfounded and neither Pa nor I had a reasonable answer to give except the close friendship Jackson and Adam had shared for twenty-some years.

“Since Joe didn’t have the sense to buy a paper while he was out this morning, I think I’ll walk down to the newsstand and pick up today’s copy,” Adam said. My brother smiled at me after his statement about my competency, or lack of, as an errand boy so I didn’t bother with a snide remark to the contrary.

“Why don’t I go with you, son?”

“All right, you ready? You coming, Joe?”

“Might as well. Do we have any other plans today?”

“Not to my knowledge.”

“We certainly do have plans,” Pa roared, catching our attention and making us feel like fools for not knowing what he had in mind. Adam glanced at me and I figured it best to keep a blank look on my face in front of Pa. “A bed—we need a bed!”

Adam and I started to laugh but we quickly decided Pa was in no mood after two nights on Adam’s sofa. “We’ll do that first thing, Pa.”

“I suggest we take a cab then,” Adam said. “After that, we can catch a ride back up to the firm. I’d like to check out C&C and see what kind of shape it’s in. And since I’m currently unemployed and have no idea what to do with my life, maybe I can decide if the building itself can be salvaged or not.”

“Okay, let’s go.”

With Pa satisfied he’d be sleeping on a bed and not the sofa, which, in turn, became my bed, the three of us stood outside the blackened, stone building that had been Collier and Cartwright. An ornate, wrought iron fence surrounded the property and as soon as Adam pushed open the front gate with tall, decorative finials at either end, a uniformed officer stopped him.

“Hold up there, mister,” he said. “May I ask what business you have here?” All three of us turned abruptly at the sound of the policeman’s voice.

“This was my office building,” Adam said.

“Your building?”

“Adam Cartwright, sir,” my brother said, extending his hand. “Mr. Collier and I ran our architectural firm from this building before the fire.”

“Oh, I’m sorry, Mr. Cartwright. O’Hara told me you’d probably come by.”

“Mind if we go inside the building?”

“I don’t suppose there’s anything fit to take outta there, Mr. Cartwright. That fire was a hot one. I think you’ll find it took everything with it.”

“I’m sure it did but I’d still like to see for myself.”

“Do what ya need to do but watch your step, gentlemen. There still may be loose timbers and I don’t want to have to explain to O’Hara if—”

Adam raised his hand. “I’ll take full responsibility.”

Adam only had to place his hand on the front door and it gave way, falling from its hinges and crashing to the floor. Billowing ash and black cinders filled the air. He turned slightly and looked back over his shoulder. “Be careful, Pa.”

“We all better be careful or we’ll end up having a date with the Sisters of Mercy,” Pa said.

We walked slowly; the foul odor of smoke and burnt lumber still permeated the inside of the two-story building. The outside structure may have been stone, but everything inside was wood except for a curved metal staircase rising to the second floor. Most of the second story was nothing but blackened timber with a generous pile of rubble cluttering most of the first floor.

My brother was the architect, and if anything could be salvaged from this hideous mess, he’d know. Neither Pa nor I knew what to look for or even what Adam was looking for. We continued forward but no one said a word—our boots crunched through the wreckage leaving an eerie, haunting sound. Even though Adam had lived through the ordeal, I felt a part of him died with the fire. This had been a lifelong dream of his and to see it now—a pile of nothing.

Part of me felt guilty for pushing my eldest brother out the door of the Ponderosa over six months ago, realizing now, we’d almost lost him as a result. If I’d only left things alone, Adam would still be home with us and none of this would have happened.

Again, the word fate came to mind. Had this all been part of a larger plan? Was there something we’d all take away from this bizarre chain of events and be stronger because of it? I didn’t think so. At this point, our goal was to stay alive and that meant finding Jackson before he found us.

My musings ended when I heard Pa call out apprehensively to my brother. “Adam?”

I looked up, noticing Adam starting up the iron staircase, which was the only part of the interior that had remained intact. “It’s safe, Pa. I’m just going to take a quick look at the second floor.”

Pa and I stood together, watching my brother make his way up the stairs. He took it slow, and to his benefit, the structure didn’t seem to wobble or sway at all. Adam shook his head after scanning what was left of the second story then headed back down, and although my brother was no longer a young child, I don’t think Pa took a breath until he was back down on solid ground.

I thought I saw a shadow, something, or someone moving past the far wall. Not wanting to cause alarm, although there was no way to be subtle or graceful traipsing across a room full of fallen timbers, I left Pa’s side and casually maneuvered myself to the back of the building.

I did see something. A man dressed in black ran away from the building and down the alley. I hitched my boot up on the windowsill and I was outside the building in a flash. I ran after him, tried to follow, tried to keep up, but he was long gone, vanished into thin air before I had a chance to see which direction he took.

I stood with my hands on my hips, mad that I’d lost him. If it was Jackson, he knew I was in the city. He also knew my father was here and that Adam’s physical wounds had healed enough for him to be up and around. I yanked off my hat, slapped it against my leg, and skimmed my fingers through my hair. I’d let him get away.

Pa and Adam had come out through the back door and were standing outside when I returned. “We had a visitor,” I said.

“Could you tell who it was?” Pa quickly asked.

I shook my head. “No.”

“You know damn well who it was, Joe.”

“Adam, please. We don’t know for sure, son.”

“Well, I have a pretty good idea, Pa, and he’s not giving up till one or all of us are dead,” Adam said, frustrated by what he’d seen of his firm today. I glanced at Pa. What could either of us say? More than likely my brother was on the right track but what could we do but wait?

“Let’s go home,” Pa said.

We were about halfway back to Adam’s flat when I chose to send my father and brother home so I could stop by Abby’s and apologize for leaving her place the way I did. I’d thought about it off and on all day, trying to come up with an explanation that would satisfy us both, but I still didn’t have anything worked out.

“Pa,” I said, knowing I’d have to turn off here. “I need to stop by Abby’s for a minute. There’s—well there’s sort of an awkward set of circumstances I need to discuss with her.” Pa didn’t say anything, but Adam just stared at me as if I was an errant little boy, planning, and then carrying out some deed my father wouldn’t approve of. “I won’t be long.”

I stood on the sidewalk in front of Abby’s flat, half afraid to go up to the door. I still didn’t know how I’d explain my actions, or reaction, as the case may be. This is stupid. Just do it, Joe, and get it over with. She probably won’t answer the door if she suspects it’s me anyway.

After rapping the brass knocker lightly against the front door, I looked back over my shoulder, noticing the heavy, dark clouds once again. I wondered if I would always associate Abby with violent storms or maybe it was the storm within me that kept me from having a normal life.

“Just a minute,” she called out. I couldn’t imagine she wasn’t presentable in the middle of the day, but I waited.

The door finally opened. Abby looked flushed and disheveled somehow. “Did I come at a bad time? I can come back another—” I started to turn away.

“Wait, Joe. I—I was busy—cleaning the house, you see, and I didn’t want you to see me like this.” She quickly straightened loose strands of hair and adjusted the waistband of her skirt. “I’m just a mess,” she laughed shyly.

“I can come by later.”

“No, no, come in—please.” She opened the door wider so I could enter her parlor.

“Are you sure it’s no bother?”

“I’m sure. Can I get you something? Coffee? Scotch?”

“I’ll pass on the scotch, thank you, but coffee sounds good.”

“Okay. That sounds good to me too.” She fiddled again with a strand of hair and headed toward the kitchen; I followed. The house looked fine to me aside from the two small glasses sitting in her sink. Everything else seemed spotless and clean.

“Looks like you’ve been busy today.”

“What?” she said, turning and giving me an odd look.

“Cleaning—”

“Oh,” she laughed. “I’m just finishing.”

There was something different about Abby, something I couldn’t put my finger on, but it made me feel uncomfortable and out of place. “Is something wrong?”

“Wrong? Why do you say that?” She stopped pumping water and set the coffee pot down next to the sink.

“I don’t know. I came to apologize for the other night. I didn’t mean to—”

“Shhh,” she said, placing her finger on my lips. “No apology needed.” She turned and reached for two glasses, identical to the ones in her sink, and then uncorked the bottle of scotch. “Maybe we need that drink after all.”

She handed me the glass and led me back into the parlor. I sat in a small, green chair and she sat on a sofa close to me. “It’s me who should apologize, not you, Joe. I don’t know what got into me,” she said, bowing her head. “I’ve never behaved so—unladylike with a man before.”

I felt embarrassed when she brought up her part in all of this, which, of course, led to my unexpected reaction. I searched for something to say. “Well then, we’ll start over, from scratch, I mean.” I took her hand. “No need for either of us to ruin a good thing by worrying about what we should or shouldn’t have done.”

“Then you don’t hate me?”

“Are you kidding?” I said. “Abby, I care more about you than I have for any woman for a long time. Let’s get to know each other better and take things a little slower this time around, okay?

“Okay,” she said. She held her glass up to mine. We toasted. We drank.

“How about lunch tomorrow? You and me and my family?”

“I’d love to.”

“Pick you up at noon?”

“I’ll be ready.”

One thing I learned about living in the city was that there were restaurants galore and even something they called carry-out food—food wrapped in paper or carried away in tins, whichever was appropriate—food available for you to take with you and eat somewhere else. And that’s exactly what Pa and Adam had done. I smelled it when I walked into Adam’s flat.

“What smells so good?” I said.

“Chinese food,” Pa hollered over his shoulder. “You better hurry before your brother and I finish it all.”

On the kitchen table sat three separate tins of various types of food I’d never seen before. Pa pointed to each tin, “Pork, chicken, beef,” he said. Who knew that after living with a Chinese cook for so many years, we’d have to come all the way to San Francisco to indulge in what Hop Sing could have made us at home?

“This is good, Adam,” I said, after taking my first bite.

“Thought you might like it,” he said. “Pa seems to be eating his share and Hoss’s.”

“That reminds me,” Pa said. “I need to send Hoss a telegram, letting him know you’re doing better, and I’ll return home sooner than expected.”

“I wouldn’t dally too long here, Pa. You know Hoss. He’ll be throwing wild parties and staying in town drinkin’ and gamblin’ till the wee hours, and he might even take a fancy to one of them saloon gals and end up handing over the deed to the Ponderosa.”

“You know, son,” Pa said, leaning back in his chair, “I have three healthy,” he hesitated to pat Adam’s arm, “stalwart sons, but if there was one I trust above all the rest, it would be the one I left at home to run the ranch in my absence.”

Adam and I stared at each other, trying desperately to keep a straight face. “Did Pa say what I thought he said, Adam?”

“You mean that neither of us can be trusted?”

“Yeah, that’s the part.”

“I believe that’s what I heard, younger brother.”

“It would be a heavenly sin to harm one’s father, right?”

“Well put, Joe.”

“So we’re going to sit back and take it?”

“Yep.”

The three of us had a good laugh, and after cramming down more than enough food to keep us alive for days, we all stood from the table and moved slowly into the parlor.

“Guess I’ll have to watch my back from now on,” Pa said, still trying to control his laughter.

“Hey, I forgot to tell you. I made lunch plans for us tomorrow.”

“How can you possibly think of eating again after the meal we just ate,” Adam said, rubbing his hand across his protruding belly.

“Well, I just can,” I said. “I invited Abby to join us at Le Café tomorrow. I’m picking her up at noon.”

“So you got things straightened out then,” Pa said.

“Yeah, but what things are you talking about?”

“Well, nothing, son. She just said you left in a bit of a hurry the other night.”

“Oh, yeah, well I kind of did, but that’s over. We’re okay now.”

“Why Le Café, Joe?”

“You mean you haven’t told Pa about Kate?”

“Kate?”

“Kate,” I repeated.

“That’s because there’s nothing to tell,” Adam said, hoping I’d shut up.

“Oh, but there is.” I couldn’t help watching my big brother squirm and I was enjoying every minute of his unease.

“You see, Pa, there’s this lovely young lady named Kate, whose father owns this unique little restaurant, and she’s been asking about big brother here, but he hasn’t taken time from his busy schedule to go down to this little establishment. Oh, and by the way, you’ll love the food—anyway, he hasn’t stopped by to see her since he’s been out of the hospital and I find that exceptionally rude.”

“My personal life is none of your concern,” Adam said, forgetting about his full stomach and gearing up for battle.

“I realize that. She’s your business.” I grinned and then ducked as a satin throw pillow flew across the room and bounced off my shoulder. “Think she’ll like the beard? Is this the new you?”

“Keep it up, Joe and you’ll be sleeping out in the street.”

“Okay, boys, that’s enough. Why don’t we all go to bed and get a good night’s rest?”

“You sound eager, Pa. Did the bed arrive already?”

“It cost me a little extra, but yes,” Pa said. It’s in the upstairs room.”

“Well, in that case, Pa, I’ll kindly ask you to get up off my bed.”

Pa rolled his eyes as he stood up from the sofa. “Goodnight, Joseph.”

“Night, Pa. Night, Adam.” At least Adam would have something, or should I say someone to think about as he drifted off to sleep. I watched the two of them head upstairs then gathered up a quilt and pillow that Adam had left in the sideboard and stared down at the sofa. “Why did I have to be born the youngest?”

This was Pa’s last day in San Francisco, something I didn’t realize when I’d planned lunch with Abby, but Pa said it was fine. He had to eat somewhere so he was happy to join us, and I think he was anxious to meet this mystery girl named Kate. The more he knew about Adam’s life away from the Ponderosa, the more content he would be after he returned home.

Not all was lost in the fire, Adam told us yesterday, and after talking with Pa at great length about his future, he’d made it clear he planned to stay on in the city and see if he could make a go of it alone. He’d always made duplicate drawings, keeping them here at the house, and he was eager to inform his clients he would continue on with their plans even if he had to work from home until a new office could be procured.

Of course, this new firm would have a different name from before. It would be known as The Cartwright Firm, and since Adam never put any of his own money into Collier and Cartwright, he would be able to start anew with no financial worries whatsoever.

His plan was to work from home, keeping a low profile until Jackson was found and brought to trial. When this whole ugly business was over, and he could only hope it wasn’t front-page news, he would set up a new office, and maybe at some point, he’d be ready to hire an assistant or even a new partner, but for now, Adam was just ready to get on with his life.

I left a few minutes before Pa and Adam to go pick up Abby. Le Café was within walking distance and we would all meet there at 12:30 for lunch. Then afterward, Adam and Pa planned to take a coach around the city, keeping an eye out for new locations, somewhere Adam could possibly rent out the space he needed in a previously occupied building.

I planned to stay another week or so, seeing if I could help Adam out, and hopefully by then, maybe the detective would have some luck finding Jackson before I left to go home. I will admit to having an ulterior motive for staying, though, and her name was Miss Abigail Collier.

Hand-in-hand, Abby and I walked into Le Café, entering the restaurant before Pa and Adam arrived. Kate greeted us, and when I told her Adam and my father would be joining us, a hint of blush flowed slowly across her cheeks. She sat us at a corner table where we would be comfortable and could leisurely enjoy each other’s company long after the lunch crowd had cleared.

“Thank you, Kate.” I introduced Abby, and we took our seats just as Pa and Adam walked in. “Oh, there they are now.”

“Excuse me,” Kate said, hurrying back to the front door. I couldn’t hear their conversation, but Pa was smiling while Adam stroked his chin and seemed to be explaining his new look to Kate. When she turned and faced our way, she was glowing and more delighted than ever to see my older brother.

Although Adam wouldn’t admit anything, I could tell he was quite smitten with this young lady. Pa wasn’t blind; he’d been around the block a time or two himself, and he too, quickly picked up on the obvious attraction. As much as I’d been teased as a young man over my love life, Adam was no different than me, just a bit more subdued and controlled in his actions. I wanted to suggest an outing—the four of us together—but it wasn’t my place, so I’d have to wait for Adam to suggest a night out with the two lovely ladies.

We’d finished our meal and Kate was able to sit down with us while we ate our dessert. When we stood to leave, Detective O’Hara and one of his men came into the café. “Excuse me a minute,” I said, wanting to talk to Max without the ladies present.

“Max,” I said, extending my hand.

“Mr. Cartwright.”

“Joe, remember?”

“Sorry, son,” he said.

“Anything new?”

“I’ve been up all night, but I’m afraid it’s not your case we’ve been working.” I could tell O’Hara was beat and I knew I should leave him be and let him eat something so he could head home and get some rest. “Another young man was murdered last night,” he said, shaking his head, “We found this one, like most of the others, early this morning down near the wharf. Gruesome, throat slashed and . . . I’m sorry, Joe,” he said, rubbing his hand across his forehead. “I shouldn’t be speaking about this at all, but this whole new killing spree makes no sense.”

“How many is that now, Max?” Adam and I had been reading about the murders in the Chronicle but I’d lost count. It wasn’t a big story—close to the last page of the paper, which I found odd when it involved the ongoing deaths of these boys, but then again, I wasn’t from the city, where apparently, things were handled differently than I was used to.

He looked at his partner and then at me. “Seven—seven young men.”

I didn’t want to think of what he meant by gruesome. It must be something policemen get used to, but it didn’t seem as though Max was taking this case very well at all.

“Why isn’t this front-page news, Max?”

“They’re not the right kind of boys, Joe. All of these boys are just this side of destitute, wrong side of the tracks some would say—prostitutes—young men who no one cares about and are getting what they deserve according to the upper echelon of society. This is how they’ve chosen to make a living—to survive—but it looks as though someone is trying to wipe out every last one of them.”

“So no one cares,” I said, not really knowing what I could or should say to Max. I glanced over my shoulder to find Pa and everyone else walking our way. I leveled my hand toward the detective. “Get some sleep, Max.”

“No time for that today, I’m afraid.”

We said our goodbyes to Kat,e and Pa casually pushed Abby and me out the front door only to follow close behind. I couldn’t figure out what his hurry was until I noticed Adam had stayed inside.

“I’m going to walk Abby home, Pa. I’ll be back soon.”

“Adam wanted to show us the city. Aren’t you coming with us?”

“Would you mind if I didn’t, Pa. I have some things to take care of this afternoon.”

Pa rested his hand on my shoulder but glanced toward Abby. “We still owe this young lady an evening out, and since I’m leaving early tomorrow morning, I suggest we best let her choose a restaurant for tonight, that’s if it works for the two of you.”

“What do you say, Abby? Is tonight okay with you?”

“I’d love to and I thank you, Mr. Cartwright, but it’s really not necessary. I enjoy cooking for such appreciative men as you and your sons have been.”

“Tonight it is then. You pick the place and we’ll all meet at Adam’s at 5:00. How does that sound?”

“Sounds fine, Pa. You and Adam have a good time.” I would’ve gone with them, but I wanted Pa to have time alone with my brother. They could fill me in on their day’s adventures later, during dinner.

There was a slight breeze and the clouds still threatened rain but so far, the day was balmy and not too hot as we strolled, hand-in-hand, back to Abby’s. I thought of the statement O’Hara had made about the murders and how nobody cared. How had these young boys come to provide favors for—I guess I wasn’t sure if it was men or women? Most likely it was men—men who liked to take charge—men who felt powerful when they …

I took a deep breath. Thoughts of those boys were too much. I couldn’t allow myself to go there, not while I was with Abby. I could already feel my body tense, my palms becoming damp while tiny beads of sweat dotted my forehead.

“You’re a hundred miles away, Joe. Is anything wrong?”

“What? No, I was just thinking.”

“Joe?”

I smiled and squeezed her hand. “Everything’s fine.”

Something about Max’s case with the boys intrigued me. I wanted to talk to Max more, but would he let me into his inner circle? Maybe I could tell him I knew something about this type of man. Maybe that would help him figure out who he was hunting.

“Won’t you stay, just for a little while?” she said, as we approached her flat.

“Sure, I will, but just a few minutes.”

I needed to reassure Abby that there were no hard feelings. Maybe I needed to reassure myself. Still full from lunch, and knowing we had dinner plans, she didn’t offer me anything but coffee, which was fine with me.

We sat together on her settee and talked about certain matters of which I was unable to comment. Abby told me how much she loved her brother, how he’d always cared for her, and how he’d watched over and protected her when they were children. How he’d begged her to come to San Francisco so she could be part of his family and be able to watch her young nephew grow up.

It was obvious in the way she talked so lovingly about Jackson that she really had no idea of his whereabouts. I kept telling myself no one had proved that he was actually guilty, but why else would he have left town without a word to his wife or his sister? The police had to have sifted through the ashes making sure there were no remains, so if he was alive and he hadn’t set the fire, then why would he leave town?

“Joe?”

“Hmm—”

“What’s wrong? Have I said something?”

“No, I was just thinking, just wondering where your brother might be.”

I had my arm resting across the back of the sofa and I slipped my hand to rest on Abby’s shoulder. That seemed to be a cue for her to lean in closer to me and casually run her hand up my thigh. A surge of heat, an overwhelming feeling of passion for this woman compelled me to tilt her chin up and cover her lips with mine. As I pulled her toward me, her hand found its mark, handling me with such warmth, such ease, demanding more than I could—

The urge to escape, to run away from the firm pressure of her physical touch came over me so fast, I pushed her away. “Abby, no!” As soon as the words were said, I knew I’d hurt her. I felt her body tremble at my sudden outburst but I wouldn’t run this time.

“I’m sorry, Joe. I’m so sorry.”

I was speechless. What could I say? How could I ever explain?

“I—it’s just that when I’m with you, something comes over me, something I haven’t felt for a long time. I want to be closer to you, more intimate with you, but I …” She tilted her head up and looked into my eyes. “I know it’s wrong of me to say this to you, and I know you’ll only think me a brazen woman and utterly shameless, but God help me, Joe, I’ve fallen in love with you.”

I wiped away the tears she’d held back as long as she could. “Shh, don’t cry. I don’t find you that way at all. In fact, I’m flattered.”

“But you don’t love me.”

I sat for a minute. How could I explain? “There are certain things in my past, Abby, things I’m still trying to work out. It has nothing to do with how I feel about you.”

“Is there someone else? Another woman?”

“No. It’s not that at all,” I said, still holding her tight. “Believe me, you’re the only woman in my life.”

“I’ve made a fool of myself, haven’t I?”

“Please don’t say that.” I turned and sat on the edge of the settee, taking hold of her shoulders and facing her toward me. “I have feelings for you—deep feelings. I just need a little time to straighten things out. Also, this whole thing with my brother and with Jackson missing—it’s on my mind all the time. You still haven’t heard from your brother, have you?”

“No.”

I needed to change the direction of the conversation. The question of love, and the intimacy we’d ultimately share if we took that path, was too much for me to deal with or even talk about. More than anything I wanted to be able to lie next to Abby, to hold her in my arms, caress her body, and make love to her, but the time wasn’t right and I wasn’t sure it ever would be.

“Now,” I said, “I have a few errands I need to run before we meet for supper.”

“Are you sure you want to be seen with me after what—”

I kissed her cheek. “Stop all that nonsense. I’ll be back around 4:30 to pick you up—okay?”

“If you’re sure—”

“I’m very sure.”

Gray skies and gentle drizzle, just enough to dampen my clothes when I left Abby’s. I had plenty of time to walk down to the precinct and see if the detective could meet me before I needed to dress for dinner. I also wanted a little time by myself, time to think things through, and wet clothes were the least of my worries.

I walked up the steps and through the double doors of the station. I asked the officer at the front desk if O’Hara was free to see me.

“Your name?”

“Joe Cartwright.”

He headed down the hallway and stopped at the third door on the right then waved me down. “Thank you,” I said.

“I’m surprised to see you, Joe?”

“Mind if I warm up a minute?”

“I take it you’re on foot?”

“Yeah, the station was a little farther than I remembered. Guess I should have grabbed a cab.”

I stood in front of O’Hara’s stove, rubbing my palms together. After warming my hands, I sat down in a chair opposite the detective, leaned forward, and rested my arms on his desk.

“I can’t get those murders outta my mind, Max. I know it sounds strange but I may be able to help.”

“Help? I don’t understand.”

“You said these boys were prostitutes. I think the term they used in the Chronicle was boy-whores.”

“Yeah, go on,” he said, slowly like Adam does when he’s not quite sure what I’m getting at.

“Were they assaulted before they were murdered?”

“I don’t understand what this has to do with you or with your brother’s case.”

“To be honest, nothing at all. I don’t know, Max, but these murders are all I’ve thought about since you mentioned another boy was killed, and I thought maybe I could help you out somehow.”

“This is police business, Joe. You best not concern yourself.”

“I know all that, but you see … I have a friend, an acquaintance really, a young man who was taken advantage of, forced to do things that weren’t right, and—well, he told me once what he went through, and I just thought I’d fill you in on what happened to him and that might help you solve the case. Does that make any sense?”

“It might, Joe, but these young men are willing. They do this for a living, so I don’t see how—”

“No, Max,” I interrupted, “they’re not willing. It’s just all they know. They’ve been forced into this kind of life. Maybe it was worse at home than out on the streets. Maybe they were beaten or starving and this was their only way out, their only means of support. No one does that sort of thing willingly. No one, Max.”

“That may be true and it may tell me something about these young men, at least in your opinion, but nothing about the killer. The only thing we do know is that these boys seem to trust this man. They leave their establishment willingly so we have to assume he’s a regular, but no one we’ve talked to so far has given us a description or a name.”

“What do you mean by a regular?”

“You know, regulars, regular customers I should say, men who visit the various houses of prostitution down there close to the wharf.”

“These places where this happens—you mean the boys live there?” Damn, was I naïve or what? First the scotch whiskey and now whorehouses with boys filling the rooms rather than women. I’d been living on a ranch way too long. Welcome to the city, Joe Cartwright.

“Sure they are, Joe. The Galaxy, and The Golden Boy—those are just two out of about 20-30 places like that just in my precinct. Half the time, you’d never even know they were boys. They paint their faces and take on a new name, a female name. So maybe a boy named Max calls himself Maxine or Joe becomes Josephine—you know what I mean.”

I shuddered at the references he’d used. “I’m a little backward, I guess. I never knew there were places where men could—you know, with boys.”

“Now mind you, Joe, the female whorehouses outnumber the boy’s by maybe 20-1, so these all-male establishments are just a small part of San Francisco’s sordid, more disreputable side.”

“And it’s all legal?”

“It sure is,” O’Hara said. “You’re not gonna tell me there aren’t any whore houses in your neck of the woods, are you, Joe?”

“Yeah, there’s plenty, but there are no young men painted up like ladies, at least I don’t think there are. I’m just trying to picture all this in my mind and I’m not doing a very good job, am I?”

“Here’s something else that might interest you, now that you know more about the decadent and often perverted brand of nightlife in our fair city. There’s what’s called a Gentleman’s Directory, a small guidebook of sorts, with locations, and most important—advertising their, shall we say, favors—favors the male or female whores of these social establishments will provide for the client.”

This was more than I’d bargained for. I found myself scrubbing my hands up and down my face. I had no idea. I truly was a small-town boy. “This has been quite a learning experience, Max.”

“Welcome to the world of prostitution, Joe.”

“Just tell me again why this isn’t front-page news, Max. If these boys are being murdered—seven you said, right? Then I don’t understand why the whole city isn’t concerned and demanding the murdered be caught.”

“As I said before, these boys are immigrants, Joe. They are the lowest social class in the city. Some were born, actually, most of them were probably born here, but their parents don’t speak the language. Their fathers can’t find decent jobs—their mothers might take in laundry or some other menial task, which only brings in pennies a day. Fathers can’t feed their families. More often than not, the fathers turn to drink, and as you said before, they beat their children or beat their wives. Any way you look at it, Joe, it’s a rotten existence for the entire family.”

“Like our Chinese people in Virginia City.”

“Nevada?”

“Yes, sir.”

“Is that where you’re from?”

“That’s home. My father owns a ranch outside of Virginia City.” I’d been here too long. I needed to get back to Adam’s, shed these wet clothes, and try to sort out everything Max had said. “I’ve taken up too much of your time, Max.” I stood up and shook the man’s hand.

“Stop by anytime, Joe. It’s been nice talking to you.”

“Thanks. I will.”

Dinner was—well, it should have been an enjoyable experience for all, but my mind was in a far-off place. I found myself picturing what those boys’ daily lives must have been like to seek out the kind of life they’d chosen. Had their young lives been filled with fear of drunken fathers, maybe beatings, or was it mere pennies to live on? Was this the only way they could free themselves from whatever predicament they found themselves living through at home?

But it was the senseless murders of these boys, who no one in this city seemed to care about, which in turn prevented me from listening to anything else that was said during supper even when the issue of finding Jackson or the cause of the fire was mentioned.

Unknown to me, Adam had invited Kate, and the five of us rode in a covered coach to one of the finer restaurants in San Francisco, one that had been built after the earthquake of ’65. But my mind drifted off to a seedier part of the city where the murder of another young boy, dressed and painted up like a lady of the night, could be taking place while we sat and enjoyed Henri’s famous French cooking.

“Joseph?” Pa said.

“Sir?”

“Are you with us, son?”

“Yeah,” I said, trying to laugh off my rudeness, knowing I’d contributed nothing all evening long. “I’m sorry. My mind was elsewhere.” I glanced at Abby and smiled, but I could see she’d noticed my absence too.

Quickly, though, I was back to my musings. I couldn’t, and I would never attempt to explain how close I’d come to being killed or wishing I could die in my cell. How easily I could put myself in any of those young boys’ boots and know what their lives consisted of every single night. Maybe death was a godsend for them but that’s not how I’d been raised. My father taught me life was precious whereas these boys’ lives had been damaged so early on that eventually there was no reason or earthly desire to live.

Did the boys fight back against this man, a man who’d earned their trust, thinking they’d earn a few measly coins pleasuring him, but suddenly, when they least expect it, everything changes and becomes violent?

Did this man’s—this murderer’s aggressive behavior bring forth arousal, or did the lack of physical change force him to act more violently? Did the attacker become angry, then kill his victim due to his own humiliation, his own shortcomings as a man?

My mind worked overtime and I couldn’t understand why I was so obsessed with the whole nightmare. That’s what it had become to me—a living nightmare. I had so many unanswered questions but who could I ask? I couldn’t dare say anything more to Max or he’d realize too much—put two and two together—and consequently he’d ask for more information than I’d be willing to share.

Topped off with a flaming dessert, which everyone at our table ‘ooed’ and ‘ahed’ over, quickly brought me back into the celebration at hand, and our dinner at Henri’s was finished. The large, covered cab dropped Abby and me off at her flat first and I leaned into Pa, telling him I would walk home from there. He thought he knew why but in reality, I only planned to bid her a quick goodnight at the door.

“I’m sorry I wasn’t the greatest company tonight,” I said after she’d unlocked her door.

“Will you at least come in for a nightcap?”

I took her hands in mine, leaned in, and kissed her on the cheek. “I need to go, but I’d love to see you tomorrow if that’s all right with you. A picnic maybe?”

“Until tomorrow then, Joe. Make sure you tell your father thanks again.”

Abby looked disappointed, but before she walked through the threshold, she turned and faced me. She reached up, and locked her fingers behind my neck, pulling me close until our lips met. Neither of us cared what the neighbors might think when we groped hungrily at each other as the kiss deepened into something that could have gone much further if I’d let it. “I love you, Joe,” she whispered softly in my ear then gently closed the door, leaving me desiring her more.

By the time I arrived home, Adam and Pa had already put on a pot of coffee and were sitting at the kitchen table, waiting for me to show up. I may have shocked my father when I walked in much earlier than he’d expected.

“That didn’t take long, son,” he said, for lack of anything else he could have said.

“Nope,” I said, joining the two of them at the kitchen table and finding the morning paper still lying there as I hoped it would be. I unfolded it, and starting with the last page, I skimmed until I found what I was looking for.

It was a short article with a modest-sized header on the third-to-last page—Murders Continue.

“What are you reading, son?”

“Just something Max O’Hara mentioned when I asked him about Jackson and the investigation,” I said. “Seems there’s a killer on the loose and the case has taken precedence in his precinct over anything Jackson may have done.”

“May have done?” Adam questioned.

“Well, you have to admit, big brother, we don’t know for sure it was him.”

“But I thought you and O’Hara were almost positive he started the fire.”

“I’m not saying he didn’t, Adam. I’m just saying Jackson and the fire have moved to the back burner as far as the investigation goes.” Adam and Pa looked at each other, a note of confusion between them. “What?” I said out of irritation and I’m not sure why I even felt that way.

“Nothing, Joe,” Adam said, before standing, refilling his and Pa’s cups, and grabbing a cup for me.

I read the story, and although it was brief, it did mention where the seventh body was located in relation to the other six boys who’d been murdered. I wasn’t that far from where the murders had taken place the night I’d been beaten and robbed, consequently, spending the night in the backroom of Silas Barton’s barbershop.

I was becoming way too preoccupied with the unsolved murders—these boys, who had been willing to venture into this world of prostitution of their own free will. What kind of man uses boys for his own gratification, and why, if that’s not what he’s after, does he take them out and kill them? Why does he feel the need to kill?

“Joe?”

It was Pa’s voice again pulling me back into his world. “What?” I said, setting down the newspaper and facing my father.

“Are you about ready to call it a night? I know I am.”

“Yep,” I said, a little too cheerfully. “The sofa awaits.”

I’d let my coffee grow cold so I picked up my cup and poured the remains in the sink. “Pa?”

“Yes, son.”

“What time are you leaving tomorrow?”

“You trying to get rid of me, boy?”

“No,” I laughed, “not at all. I just didn’t know if we had to be up early or not.”

“Not really, son. My train doesn’t leave until 9:00 tomorrow morning.”

“Good. So Adam and I will take you down to the station then, right?”

“You sure you won’t come back with me?”

Pa’s hand slipped across my shoulder, and he pulled me in close to his side. I was leaving Pa, and especially Hoss, shorthanded, but I hoped Adam and I could get the whole Jackson affair settled before I returned home. And since we didn’t know exactly which one of us he was after, I wasn’t comfortable leaving my older brother alone.

“Well, if Adam can put up with me, I’ll stay on for another week or so.”

“We’ll manage, son. I may have to pull Tim Wilson down from the mill if Hoss hasn’t done so already.”

“I’m sure he’ll understand if you do.”

Pa and Adam both bid me goodnight, after which I crossed the room and sat down on the sofa. Instead of blowing out the lamp and gathering up my pillow and blanket, I went back and picked up the newspaper again.

I glanced at the name of the reporter who’d written the story, Jake Jacobs, thinking maybe he was the one person I could talk to about the murders. I ripped out the article and slipped it into my shirt pocket. Maybe he’d give me the straight story.

We said our goodbyes at the train station the following morning. Pa slipped his arm around me; I knew he hated to leave, but even with Hoss running the ranch and no doubt accomplishing exactly what Pa would have wanted, my father was eager to get home, which set my mind to wandering. Why had each of us taken the stage out here with the new train line running straight into Reno? Old habits are hard to break, I guess, but I knew I’d be taking the train home rather than the stage when the time came.

Pa had done his duty as a father, making sure Adam was well taken care of. He’d taken my place as a nursemaid, changing bandages and sitting through coughing spells that were nearly gone now. Adam was breathing deeper and able to get around the city on his own accord so Pa felt it was time for him to get back to what he loved as much as his sons, his home.

“I’ll see you in about a week or so,” I said, reassuring my father I wasn’t planning to bunk in with Adam forever.

“Be careful, son,” he said, leaning in, whispering words he’d used since the day I’d taken my first steps across the hard-planked floor of the ranch house.

I looked into my father’s eyes, winked, and smiled, aware there was an underlying danger out there with Jackson still nowhere in sight, but Adam and I would handle it the best we knew how. “Don’t worry, Pa, I’ll take good care of Adam.”

“You do that, Joseph,” he said, knowing it had always been my eldest brother, the conscientious one, the rock-steady one, who’d always been my protector, not the other way around.

As he said his final words to each of us before boarding, I knew I’d miss my father, but it wouldn’t be long until I was home. It was also time to get back to what I knew best; riding fence, chasing ornery steers, even cleaning out muddy streams with beaver dams plugging up the works. I missed Hoss and the time we shared together and I wondered how Tim was handling the mill and everything else Hoss asked him to do in my absence.

Adam had given reasons for rebuilding his office after he and Pa had driven around the city, not finding anything worthwhile to rent. Adam had seen nothing like his original building with its Gothic architecture, its high ceilings, and abundance of natural light.

His plans today were to talk to the city commissioner about rebuilding and all that was involved in using the original structure. He had questions about what kind of licensing he would need before he started a project within the city limits. There was still the fact that he and Jackson owned the building together, and if his partner was alive and well, Jackson still owned a half interest. Adam had numerous questions, and like me, he wasn’t sure where to turn or what to do next.

I was heading down to the Chronicle to find Mr. Jacobs. I’d used Abby as an excuse, telling Adam she and I’d planned to picnic down by the harbor, but I’d be back to his place before supper. It was just a little lie, and besides, I’d told Abby we’d picnic today so I had to fit that in too, but talking to Mr. Jacobs was first on my list.

I hailed a cab this time around. I didn’t have time to waste if I wanted to catch the reporter I hoped hadn’t already left his office on some important assignment. The driver pulled up in front of the Chronicle and after handing him some coins, I ran up the steps and into the large, stone building.

“I’m looking for Jake Jacobs,” I said to the first person I saw.

“Jacobs? Up the stairs; second door on your right.”

“Thanks,” I said, glancing ahead at the wide staircase that took up a large section of the main floor. Taking the stairs two at a time, I found Jacob’s door open and a man about my age, sitting behind the desk.

When he didn’t look up, I tapped on the doorframe, which quickly got his attention. “May I help you?” he said, giving me an odd look.

“You Jacobs?”

“I am.”

“Can I come in?”

He nodded. “Have a seat, Mr.—”

“Cartwright, Joe Cartwright.”

He’d stood briefly, shook my hand, and then sat back down behind his desk. “You’re not from around here are you, Mr. Cartwright?”

“No, sir. Nevada, sir.” My choice of clothes gave me away.

“Nevada’s a wild place, is it not, Mr. Cartwright?”

“Call me, Joe, Mr. Jacobs, and I beg to differ, sir.”

“All right, Joe. Maybe I should have said a bit uncivilized, is that a more appropriate word?”

“No, I’d say we’re much more civilized in Nevada.”

“How’s that?” He spoke to me in such a manner that I believed he was trying to insult me.

He leaned back in his chair, waiting for me to point out the differences between two completely different cultures, which was ridiculous to begin with, and a total waste of time.

“Well?”

“Begging your pardon, sir, but I didn’t come here to discuss the differences between city life and the wilds of Nevada,” I said, hoping to get us moving in another direction.

“Why did you come then?”

I leaned in towards Jacobs, resting my elbows on my knees and fiddling nervously with the brim of my hat while I searched for the right words. “I’m interested in all you know, but can’t write about in the paper, concerning the murders of those young boys.”

“Seriously?”

“I’m very serious, Mr. Jacobs, and I may be able to help.”

“Then maybe you should be talking to detectives, Joe Cartwright, not reporters.” Jacobs stood from his chair as if the discussion was over and I should leave.

I stood up so I could be of equal height with my opponent. “I’d like to know more about the case and the police aren’t talking so you’re my last hope.”

Jacobs shrugged his shoulders and sat back down. I followed suit. “Okay, what do you want to know?”

“Well, there have been seven boys already, right?”

“Right—”

“And you know there will be more before the murderer’s caught, right?”

“Maybe—”

“Do the police have any leads so far—I mean anything they aren’t allowing you to write about in the paper? How old are these young men? Were any of them assaulted? Do the police think it’s just one man? Do they have a susp—”

“Whoa, slow down there,” he said. “Let’s take a walk, shall we?”

I nodded my head although I was a bit confused. “All right.”

Jacobs rolled down the sleeves of his pristine, white shirt and grabbed his suit jacket and hat from the wooden hall tree behind his desk. “Let’s go,” he said. “Oh, wait a minute. He stepped back into his office and took one of three black umbrellas he had in a stand by the door.

I followed him to the front door of the Chronicle where he stopped and addressed a man carrying an armful of folders. “I’ll be out of the office for a couple of hours, Charles.”

“Yes, sir, Mr. Jacobs.”

I had trouble keeping up with Jake Jacobs. The man was on a mission, and without saying a word to me, he hailed a small cab and we were traveling west toward the wharf, the place where the murders had taken place, at least that’s what I’d read in his byline.

As the one-horse cab rolled along, the fog became denser the closer we got to the bay. It rippled, almost banner-like, as it flowed past the small hansom. Jacobs tapped his umbrella on the side of the carriage, signaling the driver we’d reached our destination. After handing the driver some coins, up through the trap door in the roof, the driver released the lever, opening the door to let us out of the cab. “I don’t know why I’m doing this, Joe. I’m not accustomed to bringing men I’ve only just met to murder sites.”

“I appreciate you taking—” Again, he raised his umbrella, which he was now using as a walking stick, and I assumed it was to shut me up, so I said no more as I tried to keep up with this man who was determined to get where he was going.

He stopped abruptly, as we stood by the wharf and pointed, again with the umbrella, to a spot on the ground. “Here,” he said, “number five.” We took off walking down a muddy slope before I could say a word. “Number three,” he said, pointing. Again, we walked. “This young man—the youngest at fourteen years old—killed by some maniac, who, as you said in my office, will most likely strike again.”

I could sense his temper rising, and I remained quiet. With what he’s witnessed, and with no support from the community, I could sense he was frustrated and angry about the whole situation, even if he was only a reporter. We moved a little closer to the water and Jacobs sat down on a cast-iron bench overlooking the bay. I sat down next to him and waited. He finally revealed his feelings.

“I’ve been at this for eight years, Joe, and I’ve never seen anything as horrible or as gruesome as I’ve seen this past couple of weeks.”

“You mean this guy’s killed seven boys in just a couple of weeks?”

“That’s right.” He tapped the tip of his umbrella on the ground and then lifted his head up and looked out over the bay. “You asked if these boys had been assaulted. The answer is no. You asked if it was just one man—probably. You asked if they had a suspect—maybe. Not much to go on is there?”

“Tell me about the suspect—I mean, is he old, young—what?” All I could picture in my mind was Harold Collier or someone just as repulsive and despicable.

“Why are you so interested, Joe? I don’t get it.”

I hesitated to tell him but I flew through the same story I’d give Max O’Hara. “I knew a man once, a man, who, if he were still alive today would be the kind of man who would do this sort of thing so I’m just curious I guess.”

“I take it this man hurt you in some way.”

“That’s not what I said, Mr. Jacobs. I just said I knew someone who was evil—evil and despicable and had the mindset to act in this manner.” Did I let something slip? Did I say the wrong thing—give the wrong impression? Jacobs was smart. I needed to watch myself with him.

“I didn’t mean to infer—” he said, but I got him back on track.

“You said the police had someone in mind—a suspect.”

“Yes, I did say that, didn’t I? What are you, Joe, about twenty-eight, thirty?”

“Yeah, why?”

“My guess is you’re a rancher, a cowboy maybe,” he said, smiling. “You break horses or push cattle, something along those lines. Am I close?”

“Very close, why?”

“That’s your job and this is my job, Joe. When the facts aren’t all there I have to guess at the rest.   I piece puzzles together in a certain way from the information I’m given, just like the police would, but back to your question about the suspect. He, or at least the only man they’re considering a suspect, is a man who frequents these all-male houses, and he’s gained the boys’ trust.

“It’s possible he befriends them by playing pool with them or maybe cards. He might just sit with them and talk, making them comfortable enough to do what he asks. Then, after the boy seems at ease, he’s more apt to leave with him rather than go to one of the rooms inside the houses where the boys would be relatively safe.

“The police won’t say much, but they think he’s around forty or so, blue eyes, brown hair, and he sports a beard. He dresses well, speaks well, and oh yes, he has a deformed hand, kind of curled up they say, probably useless or at least partially.”

I couldn’t swallow the lump in my throat. I stood up suddenly, hooked my thumbs in the back of my gunbelt, and stared anywhere but at Jake Jacobs. This couldn’t be real. It had to be a mistake, someone we didn’t know, a stranger, a …

“Joe?”

I shook my head but still, I couldn’t turn around and look at him. Maybe I was way off track. Heck, I was no detective or anything close to one.

“Joe? What’s wrong?”

“Nothing,” I arched my back, as if I were stretching out the kinks, and then turned back to Jacobs. “I’ve probably taken up too much of your time already. We might as well head on back.”

Jacobs stayed seated on the bench; he didn’t move a muscle. He only stared at me, and then slowly the umbrella’s tip rose up from the ground and he pointed it straight at my face, marking my thoughts, knowing what I hadn’t said aloud. “You know this man. You’re familiar with the man I described.” Jacobs stood up slowly, never blinking, never taking his eyes off mine. “You know him, don’t you?”

“I’ve already told you,” I said, “I’m just visiting here from the wilds of Nevada. How could I possibly know the man you’ve described? Tell me—how?”

“You said you could help with the investigation. You need to be straight with me now. Who is he?” I started to walk away but Jacobs reached out and grabbed my arm. “Who is he, Joe?”

“I don’t know!”

I could only think of my brother and how Jackson and he were best friends. What had happened to change all of that? It couldn’t have been just me. And then there was Abby, the only woman I cared deeply about. How could I tell her, after already killing her father, that now, I would name her only brother as a murder suspect? It couldn’t be him. It had to be someone else.

“Okay, Joe,” Jacobs said. “You go back to your comfortable life in your little hotel room or wherever you’re staying, and you think about it. You think long and hard about the seven boys who have been murdered right here, right in this very place, and after you’ve thought it through, and hopefully before another young man is murdered, you’ll have the sense to come to me and you tell me who that man is.”

I glared at Jacobs. He had no right to lay all of this on me. I had family and friends to consider. What if it wasn’t Jackson? What if I’d matched him up because he happened to fit the description—the lame arm—but if it wasn’t him? What then?

I started up the muddy hill; my mood was long past reasonable. I didn’t need this man, Jacobs, telling me what to do. I needed to think things through, and I couldn’t think straight with him hounding me, needling me into saying something I’d regret later on. I didn’t turn back to see if he was following me, but if he had been, I think I’d given him my best left hook, leaving him to rot among the sights of the seven dead boys.

I was alone. I stood on the street corner trying to hail a cab and get as far away from Jacobs as possible, but when a small hansom stopped, I climbed in, and low and behold, the infuriating Mr. Jacobs stepped in right after me. “I didn’t plan on sharing,” I said harshly.

“Looks like you’re stuck with me anyway, doesn’t it?”

I’d given the driver Abby’s address, but after we’d gone just a couple of blocks, I turned to the driver, sitting high up behind me, and popped open the trap door, telling him to let me out on the corner. I wasn’t about to let Jacobs know where she lived or the connection that would follow.

“Have a nice ride,” I said, after jumping out of the cab.

Jacobs smiled and raised his umbrella as if saluting me before the carriage moved on down the road. I stood on the street corner, feeling like the fool of all fools. Jacobs wasn’t going to let this go and I didn’t have a clue as to what to do next.

I wasn’t ready to face Abby.  I couldn’t tell her where I’d been all day or what I’d been up to with the Chronicle’s reporter but I’d promised her a visit, a picnic in fact, so I’d walk from here to her place. I could have hired another cab, but I needed time to think, and I figured walking might help clear my head. What I hadn’t realized was that I’d jumped out of the Hansom about a block away from Silas’s Barbershop and there he stood, leaning against his white, frame building, smoking a hand-rolled cigar.

“That you, Joe Cartwright?”

“Silas,” I said, walking up to the man and shaking his hand. “Good to see you.”

“Glad to see you’s all in one piece this time.”

“That I am.”

“I see you’s still walkin’. You need some pocket change for a cab?”

“No, but thanks, Silas. I was just out for a walk.”

“This ain’t no place for someone like you to be walkin’, son. You outta know that after the last time you’s down here.”

“I guess I should,” I said, embarrassed and rubbing the back of my neck as I looked away.

“How’s about a cup of coffee ‘fore ya take off again.”

“Sure, I’d like that.”

Delsey put on a pot of coffee, and after she poured us each a cup, she said in a flippant little voice, “Some of us ’round here gots work needs done.” Silas winked at me then gave his wife a quick, tender kiss on the cheek. “All right,” she said, her voice a little sweeter this time, “I leave you two to your man talk.”

“What’s you really doin’ down this way, Joe?”

I sipped my hot coffee and set the chipped mug down on the table. “What do you know about all these boys who’ve been murdered down around here, Silas?”

“Well, I knows two of them boys. Yes sir, brothers they was. Used to hang ‘round my shop when they was young pups, but they was poor folks, never had a coin in their pocket, ‘specially for a haircut.” He winked at me, then turned to see if Delsey was out of hearing range and whispered, “I’d give ‘em each a little trim anyway. They was nice boys.”

“Why’d they leave?”

“I said them’s was nice boys, Joe, but I didn’t say they had the right kinda upbringin’. Them boys was immigrants, German I think, cuz’n they didn’t speak the language so good, and no one in this city takes kindly to no immigrant boys. They was poor—real poor—lot’s worse off than me and my Delsey. You wouldn’t be served no coffee at them boys’ homes, no sir.

“When a fella’s that poor; when there’s no money comin’ in, things is rough. Them boys was bruised up most the time, beaten I ‘spect. Then they was sent out to find work when they was too young to do much of anythin’ worthwhile. They never had time for no schoolin’ or playin’ like they shoulda been doin’.

“Them two boys would come by the shop and I could see them cuts and bruises on that peachy, white skin a theirs. Heck, I usta get them boys to sweep up the floors right here in the shop for a couple of pennies, but I couldn’t keep givin’ ‘em money I didn’t have.”

“But when did they start doing—you know—that’s what got them both killed, right?”

“You see, Joe, they was makin’ some decent money, doin’—you know—so they didn’t have to live in their papa’s houses no more. It ain’t good when your growing-up years is such a miserable thing. They finally had a place of their own, even if these boy houses ain’t nothin’ more’n a roof over their heads, I guess doin’ that sorta thing was better than the life they’s used to at home.”

“I guess.” I’d let my coffee get cold, as did Silas. “I best be on my way,” I said. “Tell Delsey thanks for the coffee; oh and thanks again for the hospitality.”

Silas stood up after I did and walked me to the front door. “See them kids?”

He pointed to a group of young boys playing stickball in the street. “Them boys you talkin’ ‘bout what’s half-growed and bein’ kilt, well, they ain’t never gots to play in the streets like these boys when they was just young’uns, know what I mean?”

Maybe I was beginning to understand why those murdered boys felt they had to leave home and why the life they chose was better than what they’d left behind. It was a matter of survival. I understood more than I should about survival. In some ways, I was no different from those boys. Unlike the immigrants Silas talked about, I’d had a decent childhood. Pa and my brothers and even Hop Sing saw to that but things change. A person surrenders to his fate and does what he must to survive.

I smiled up at Silas and shook the man’s hand, and after wishing him well, knowing I’d probably never see him again, I started up the street toward Abby’s. It wasn’t that late in the day and I knew I still had enough time to walk to her flat and visit with her for a while. Though the picnic was out, I wouldn’t blame her if she told me to get lost and never come back.

On the other hand, I could tell her the truth. “So, Abby, I’ve come to the startling conclusion that your brother has been murdering boy-whores.” That’s sure to get a conversation started and end any relationship we had.

I was torn between blurting out the unthinkable or pretending I hadn’t heard a word Jacobs said. I could talk it over with Adam first—tell him what I’d found out today, but there’d be too many questions I didn’t want to answer.

I came to the final rise and Abby’s flat was just down the hill. I noticed someone, a man dressed in black, a man I didn’t recognize coming out of her front door, and I was more than a little curious.

Hiding behind a front stoop, I watched the man, who was walking my way. I saw a break in the structures, an alley between flats only half a block down, and I darted into the building’s tall shadow.

My heart pounded fast. Did Abby have a lover, a man who could offer her what I could not? I leaned back, flattening myself against the stone wall, waiting, but becoming enraged at what I believed could be true.

Halfway up the block, the man crossed the cobblestone street, but even from across this distance, I felt stunned and sick to my stomach. I knew exactly who he was. My eyes closed in, straight to his deformed left hand.

Jackson—it was all a lie. She’d been hiding him out or at least she’d been in contact with him. All this time, she’d led me to believe he was missing, crying and begging me to find her long-lost brother.

I’d fallen for the whole made-up story, hook, line, and sinker. Adam suspected her of knowing something all along and he’d tried to convince me, tried to make me realize things may not be as they seem. I didn’t listen. I’d already made up my mind that everything she’d told me was true. What a damn fool I’d been.

I waited until he was completely out of sight, then I promptly made my way down to Abby’s. I didn’t bother to knock. I opened the door and walked through the threshold where Abby stood, two small glasses resting in the palm of her hand.

“Sharing a drink with someone, Abby?”

“Joe,” she said, breathlessly. “I didn’t know when you’d get here?”

“That’s obvious.”

“I don’t know what you mean.”

“You know exactly what I mean.” She set the glasses down on the mahogany coffee table and started toward me. She reached up for me and I grabbed tightly to her wrists. “Not this time, Abby.”

“You’re hurting me, Joe. Please,” She struggled to free herself but I wasn’t the fool, the naïve man she’d deceived since the day I’d arrived in town. The fact that she’d conveniently met me at the hospital—was that all planned too? She told me she loved me—lies, more lies, but why?

“What game are you playing, Abby?”

“Joe, please,” I gripped her wrists even tighter.

“What game?” I felt her tremble as her eyes became glassy with tears. “One more time, Abby, what game are you and Jackson playing?”

“I don’t know what you mean, Joe.” I was getting nowhere, but I wasn’t about to leave until I had the whole story—the entire explanation laid out for me.

“I just saw your long-lost brother, leaving this house. Do you still plan to tell me you know nothing about Jackson’s whereabouts?” She yanked hard, trying to free her arms, but I held tight. I was leaving marks. “Is he living here with you, Abby? Has he been here this entire time?”

“You don’t understand, Joe. He had nowhere else to—”

“Why isn’t he living with his wife and son? Why can’t he live with them, Abby? Why?”

“Joe, please let go. You’re hurting me.” Tears tracked down her reddened cheeks as she pleaded for release.

“You don’t know what the word means, Abby. You don’t know real hurt but you will if you don’t start talking.”

I was close to the edge; blood surged through my veins as my heart pumped overtime. I needed to remain in control before I did her real harm, but an overwhelming sense of rage kept me from letting her go. I gripped tighter. I wanted to hurt her; I wanted her to feel pain, the same pain I felt when—

No! Something inside me snapped, something inside said stop, and I dropped my hands, releasing my grip and letting her go.

I watched, almost in a daze as she ran her fingers over her reddened wrists, and even though she didn’t look up, her face was still damp with tears. I’d left marks—brutal marks I couldn’t take back.

“I’m sorry,” I said, though it would never make up for the dominant, controlling way I’d handled the situation.

She didn’t answer; she turned and walked away, leaving me standing alone in her parlor as she headed toward the kitchen in the rear of her home. What could I possibly say?

When Abby came back into the parlor, she handed me two fingers of scotch and kept one for herself. “Sit down, Joe. I’ll try to explain.” I took a sip, and it tasted worse than I remembered. I sat in the chair rather than the sofa. I couldn’t be near her for fear of what I might do, and as it turned out, this time she sat down on the farthest end of the sofa.

I couldn’t help but stare at the redness—my very own handprints—I’d left on her wrists. I cringed at what I’d done and looked away, thinking how badly I’d wanted to hurt her. The rage I felt was gone now, and in one fell swoop, I tipped the glass of scotch and then shivered slightly at the strong and bitter taste.

“My brother’s scared, sweetheart,” she said. I looked away again, anywhere but at Abby after the endearment she’d used. “There are rumors circulating that my brother started the fire at Collier and Cartwright. I don’t know where such ugly talk would begin but he’s afraid. Jackson and Adam are best friends and have been for years. He would never do anything to hurt your brother or the business he took years to build.” She paused for a minute, and I watched again, as she inadvertently rubbed her wrists. “Do you understand what I’m saying? Do you, Joe?”

I listened but how could I believe her story, although that wasn’t the worst of it. My mind was on Jacobs and what he’d dumped on me earlier today.

My head spun, but not from the tale Abby told or even the scotch. I felt nauseous and confused. My vision faded; everything around me blurred into a strange uneven grayness. I wiped beads of sweat from my forehead and looked across the small room where Abby sat, continuing to massage her swollen wrists. Blinking repeatedly, I thought I saw her smile, but I couldn’t be sure of anything.

I stood from the high-backed chair, but I swayed and touched my fingers to the arm to steady myself. My legs were like jelly as I walked toward the window. Dark clouds were gathering; a horse and carriage made their way up the cobblestone street, but when I turned back to Abby, I couldn’t form words. I couldn’t move my legs. I tried to step forward, stumbled, and reached for anything before darkness …

After realizing Joe didn’t have a key and hearing a knock on the front door, Adam crossed his small parlor to let his brother in. He was surprised to see Abigail Collier standing on the stoop, holding a black umbrella, protecting herself from the driving rain.

“Abigail, come in,” he said, pulling the door wider to accommodate her and the open umbrella.

“Thank you, Adam.” After leading her into the parlor, Adam leaned out the threshold, shook off the excessive dampness, and set the umbrella in the stand by the door.

“Joe’s not with you?”

“You mean he’s not here? When he didn’t come by today, that is, after he said he would, I began to worry. I thought maybe something had happened to you or to your father.”

“No, Joe’s been gone since around 9:00 this morning. We took my father to the train station and he mentioned something about taking you on a picnic.”

“That’s right but he never showed. Where could he be, Adam?”

“I—I don’t know. It’s not like Joe to break a date.”

“Maybe I should go back home, just in case he—Adam, you don’t think Joe’s hurt or in trouble somewhere, do you?”

Adam had a curious feeling that he knew where Joe might’ve gone after leaving the train station. He’d noticed the torn-out section of the newspaper and remembered the article about the murdered boys. But even if he’d gone to talk to the reporter, it shouldn’t take all day.

“Adam?”

“Oh, I’m sorry, Abigail.”

“Adam Cartwright,” she said, pressing her hands on her hips. “Why won’t you call me Abby like everyone else?”

Adam folded his arms across his chest and leaned heavily on one foot. “I’m not sure,” he said, smiling. “It just seemed more professional while we were in a working situation. But, if you wish, now that neither of us has a position to maintain, I’ll try to break the habit.”

“That’s much better.” She smiled at the tall, handsome man and turned to peer out the window. “Look, Adam, the storm’s practically over. I’ll head home. I just hope there’s—well, I hope Joe’s all right.” She lifted her umbrella as she stepped out the door. “Fingers crossed.”

“I’ll remind my young brother of the commitment he made as soon as he returns.”

“Thank you, Adam. I’m sure something held him up, and everything will be fine by tomorrow.” She took the steps slowly and turned back to Adam. “Bye-bye.”

Adam remained in the doorway. He pulled out his pocket watch from his tailored, black slacks, a pair he’d bought after arriving in San Francisco, determined to look the part of a successful businessman rather than a Nevada ranch hand—4:20 p.m. He just might have time to make it down to the Chronicle and find out who’d written the article Joe was so interested in. He grabbed his suit coat and umbrella, and after locking the door behind him, he headed in the opposite direction from Miss Abigail Collier.

“Did Adam buy the story?”

“Of course, he did, Jackson. Among my many talents, I’m a good actor when I need to be. I fooled Joe Cartwright, didn’t I?” But a twinge of guilt fell over her when she mentioned Joe’s name aloud. He’d been nothing but kind; a bona fide gentleman in fact, even after she’d tried everything in her power to seduce him, to have him fall in love with her when her brother had asked her to work her magic on the handsome cowboy from Nevada.

Jackson leaned over and kissed his sister’s cheek, and her attitude toward Joe changed. She knew exactly why she’d utilized her gift for handling a man, and in the process, she had garnered her brother’s praise. Joe Cartwright was a murderer. Joe Cartwright had killed her father.

“You did just fine, little sister.” He took her wrap and umbrella and then guided her to a chair in the parlor to question her. “So tell me, did you use the chloral I’d left for you?”

“Yes, Jackson. How else do you think I—”

“Not too much, I hope.” Jackson wanted his victim alive.

“Jackson, please. Don’t act as if I’m still a child. I mixed the amount you told me in with the scotch. He never knew what hit him.”

Jackson tilted his head back and started to laugh. “And you’re telling me that you, little thing that you are, dragged Joe Cartwright all the way to the cellar door and shoved him down those steps all by yourself?”

Facing her brother, Abby adjusted her shoulders, lifting herself to her full height. “That’s exactly what I did. No one kills my father and gets away with it, dear brother. What I don’t understand is what you intend to do with him now?”

Jackson picked up the crystal decanter Abby kept in the parlor. “Drink?”

“Yes, please.”

Unknown to Abby, Jackson had started in on his own bottle of scotch earlier that morning, something which had become commonplace since he’d received the letter stating his father had been alive all this time. Although his motives for killing the younger Cartwright varied from his sister’s, she’d been easily persuaded to help with Joe Cartwright’s departure from this world to the next.

He poured the amber liquor into two small glasses and handed one to his younger sister. After taking a seat in the high-backed chair, he started to explain. “For now, he’s hogtied and lying on the cellar floor. I guess farm life taught us something after all, didn’t it, dear sister?”

“Really, Jackson, you know how much I hated that place.”

“Yes, I do, but not nearly as much as I did.”

“Why would you say that?” she remarked. “It was a horrible place for all of us, including Mother and Father.”

“You’re right,” he said, not wanting Abby to think anything different.

“Mother and Father had to work hard to keep that place going,” she said, “and don’t think I’ve forgotten how Father treated you, but you can’t blame him, Jackson. I know you always did but it wasn’t his fault. Mother tried to tell you that, remember?”

Jackson gulped his drink before he stood from the chair and poured himself a second, then a third. The pent-up anger over events that happened years—no decades ago—consumed him. He couldn’t let on to Abby. He had to keep himself in check. Even as his hand trembled, he brought the glass to his lips, tossing his head back and waiting for the liquid fire to burn away the images of his father—a father who towered over him—beat him repeatedly and then demanded more.

To steady himself, he clutched the edge of the three-legged table with his good hand, nearly upending the crystal container. Taking a deep breath before turning back to Abby, only one thought came to mind. Joe Cartwright was the only man who knew the truth—the only man who could ruin him by exposing the truth—by revealing what he must already know.

His father’s escape from prison was just icing on the cake—an excuse—an excuse that made young Cartwright realize he could get away with murder—a murder he’d contemplated for years. Jackson knew Cartwright was justified. He’d wanted to do the same every time his father returned home, first from the fields—fields that produced little to none—to the final years on the farm when his love for the bottle had ruined everything. But most of all, the constant drinking brought on a new wave of violence; something a young boy trying his best to please didn’t understand.

Jackson envied Joe Cartwright the pleasure he must have felt the moment he pulled the trigger, ending the life of such a sick bastard, a man who craved the feeling of power and superiority over others incapable of defending themselves. But there was more—more which had not been revealed. There’d been no reason for his brutality to end because he was forced to live behind bars. He was sure Joe Cartwright had lived through the worst a man could endure, which could only bring sweet revenge and complete satisfaction when he fingered that trigger and felt the ultimate surge of power himself.

Killing his own father had crossed Jackson’s mind more than once since that bleak night—that dark, rainy night when his father had dragged him out of the house by his shirt collar after finding him in the kitchen, chopping vegetables and singing songs with his mother. Across the rain-soaked yard and into the barn, he lifted the boy up off his feet, literally throwing him against the wall of an empty stall.

“That’s women’s work, sissy boy. Why don’t you ever learn?”

Harold stared down at his son, cowering on the barn floor like the baby he was. He picked up a broken axe handle and began striking the boy’s trembling shoulder. The boy covered his head as tears coursed down his reddened cheeks.

“I have no patience for your foolishness. You’ll do a man’s work, not sissy work with your mother.” Jackson lay unmoving on the dirt floor, his shoulder burning with pain. His father stood over him, still holding the wooden handle. “Drop your pants, boy.” He tried to distance himself from his father and his unjust fury, but there was no place else to go. “I said drop ‘em.”

Jackson turned his head and looked up at his father. The giant of a man towered over him, and what he saw that night was something different, something unusually fierce in the way his father’s eyes blazed with anger. Harold unfastened his own trousers, as Jackson looked on, confused by what he saw. His father’s member was swollen, and Jackson’s eyes widened at the unnatural sight. He became more afraid as his father demanded again for him to drop his pants. “You ain’t no man,” he roared, “you’re a sissy-boy and this is what happens to sissy-boys. Ya hear me, boy?”

Jackson ducked back against the wall, closing his eyes. Harold jerked him up off the ground and yanked his arm behind his back. He came down hard with the axe handle across the boy’s hand, and when Jackson cried out in pain, he struck his only son relentlessly, again and again. “Sissy-boy,” Harold screamed. “Bend over, sissy-boy.”

“Papa no,” he cried. “Please, Papa,”

His hand, already starting to swell and throb, was useless to him, but he had seen his father’s eyes and heard his father’s demanding voice. What could he do? How could he escape the madness that consumed his father?

Ripping at his son’s suspenders and lowering the boy’s pants, Harold bent the youth over, entering him fiercely and aggressively. The boy screamed between relentless sobs, begging his father to release him from the pain, the utter torture he was forced to endure while hearing his father’s voice cry out for salvation.

A woman’s voice— “Harold? Jackson? Supper’s on the—”

Harold dropped the child to the ground, buttoned his trousers, and turned to his wife, Alva, who stood in the doorway, covering her face with her hands. He saw that she shivered, not from the cold, but from what she thought she’d witnessed. When Harold started toward her, she turned and ran toward the house, slamming the wooden front door and grabbing Abby, shoving the young girl behind her skirts.

When the front door flew open and crashed against the bureau, Harold stood, blocking most of the light from the entrance; his breathing, loud and uneven, his eyes penetrating like the demon he’d become. He stared at his wife—saw the fear in her pale blue eyes, and dropped his gaze. “Go tend the boy,” he said in a deep, gravelly voice.

Tremors ran up Alva’s spine, afraid not only for herself but for her children. As soon as Harold stepped aside, leaving room for her to pass through the doorway, she pulled Abby by the hand, and she and the child ran through the driving rain to the barn.

Harold Collier had taken the abuse a step further that night, using his strength and power over his boy, a child unable to defend himself. And now, Jackson found himself in that same position—anger and force—strength and manipulation to overpower. To watch a helpless young man beg for his life as he’d been forced to do as a child, during that dark, rainy night in the barn, had become his own release, his own satisfaction. Even with his disfigurement, he was still a man of power and strength over the weak and helpless.

He wanted Cartwright to beg for his life just as he’d done all those years ago with his own father towering over him—to feel the fear—to see terror in the man’s eyes just before death. Vivid memories of his father—the violent beast who’d stood over him—shouting—calling him names—beating him all but senseless, and finally, the ultimate humiliation—all the while praying for the Lord’s salvation.

The years that followed consisted of shame and a tarnished image of his own self-worth but now came retribution for all he had suffered at the hands of a madman. There had been seven now—seven fragile, young boys, who had lost their own shameful, undignified lives at his hand. Seven boys-whores, who prostituted themselves with men as vile and abusive as his father had been to him.

Joe Cartwright was not a frail or fragile man by any means; not tall like his brother, Adam, but a man with powerful shoulders and arms of steel. The battle would be a simple one—a verbal battle—a battle of words. But he would enjoy seeing the fear in Cartwright’s eyes—the quake of his voice as he begged his captor for freedom. That final look on his face only seconds before the blade slit his throat, silencing the truth forever.

Jackson knew he must maintain the upper hand by keeping his charge subdued, whether with drugs or restrained with bindings as he was now. He couldn’t let Cartwright best him for fear that the sordid tale of his past would be revealed, not only to his wife and son but to anyone and everyone, including his long-time friend and partner.

The chloral hydrate that Abby had mixed with the glass of scotch she’d given Joe earlier should have worn off by now, and Jackson was anxious to meet with his prize, wanting and needing to determine the man’s knowledge of past events. How many people had Joe Cartwright enlightened already, exposing the tale of his youth? He was positive Joe knew the truth; he was sure on all counts.

“I’m looking for the reporter who’s covering the murders of the young men—the, um, the boys who—”

“Right this way, sir,” said the younger man, whom Adam found himself embarrassed to speak the words outright. He knocked briefly on the frosted-glass door and then popped his head in. “Mr. Jacobs? There’s a gentleman here to see you.”

“Thanks, Eric, send him in.” Finally, Jacobs thought as he stood up from his chair. Joe Cartwright has come to his senses and is ready to reveal the— “Oh, I was expecting someone else,” he said, extending his hand across his desk. “Will you have a seat Mr.—“

“Cartwright, Adam Cartwright.”

The two men stood eye to eye with each other, Jacobs mildly surprised at this second unexpected visitor. “Adam Cartwright?”

“Yes. I’m guessing you’ve already met my younger brother, Joe,” he said, reaching up and casually removing his hat.

“Sit down, Mr. Cartwright, or may I call you Adam so there’s less confusion?” Adam nodded. “Yes, I met your brother earlier today, and if you want to know the truth, he’s the one I was expecting to walk through that door.”

“And why is that?”

“Would you care for a drink? I can usually hold out till about six in the evening, but this has been quite a day.” He pulled out a bottle from the bottom drawer of his desk and the two glasses he had on hand. “Here you go. Best scotch whiskey in San Francisco—maybe in all of California.”

Adam accepted the drink but couldn’t wait any longer for answers. Joe was missing and Jacobs was stalling. “So tell me why you expected my brother to come back here this evening, Mr. Jacobs? What does he have to do with you and your piece in the Chronicle?”

Jacobs didn’t miss the determined look in the dark-set eyes staring back, but he was hesitant to give any direct answers just yet. “You don’t waste words, do you, Adam?”

“Not where my brother’s concerned. No, I don’t.”

“Well, it’s a bit of a private matter you see, and I can’t give away my sources to just any—”

“I’m not just anyone, Jacobs,” Adam said coldly, “and right now my brother is missing. Now, I need answers, and I assure you I’ll feel much better as soon as you start talking.”

Jacobs cleared his throat and refilled his glass, offering the bottle to Adam, who declined. He concluded that Adam Cartwright was a much different man—much more direct than his younger brother. There was no way he’d be able to dismiss this man with a roundabout flourish of writer’s words.

“Okay, Adam Cartwright, I’ll be blunt. I believe your brother knows something he’s either afraid to disclose or for some reason feels he needs to keep secret.”

“That tells me nothing, Mr. Jacobs,” Adam said, never taking his eyes off the man sitting across from him.

“I’m convinced he knows who killed the seven boys found murdered down near the wharf. I begged him to tell me or to go to the police before the next young man has the same fate as—”

Adam held his hand up, stopping the reporter from rattling on any further. “Let me explain something to you, Jacobs,” Adam said, genuinely disturbed by the total nonsense the reporter had suggested. “My brother has been in San Francisco for just over a week’s time. How can you possibly think he knows who this murderer is?”

“I assure you, Adam. He knows.”

I was cold and my mouth was dry. I felt like I’d swallowed a pound of dust, but how was that possible when I could feel the cold, damp ground seeping through my clothes? As soon as I tried to sit up or move at all, I realized I was tied, hogtied in fact, and unable to do anything but lie and wait for—whom? And why?

I tried to recreate my day, but my mind was fuzzy as words and faces flashed through my mind. I remember talking to Pa about trains or—or maybe it was Adam, and whether or not he was odd or was it called something else? Abby! That’s it! I came to see Abby—but was that today or had it been yesterday? I told her I’d come by, but something—I did something else instead.

And now I lay in darkness, withering like a snake and accomplishing even less. But when I listened closely, I could hear footfalls above me—someone pacing—moving around quickly. There was muffled talking though I couldn’t make out the words. Maybe they’d find me and untie me, but I couldn’t yell out; I couldn’t alert them I was here.

“You haven’t told me what you plan to do with him, Jackson. You can’t just leave him in the cellar forever, and if you take him away from here someone’s bound to see you.”

Jackson paced the room. Abby had done as he’d requested by enticing Joe Cartwright, captivating him with her womanly charms but no, he didn’t have the details worked out yet.

His only mission in life, after a little prodding, enough to trigger fear in his victim, was to silence Joe Cartwright. He had his own motive, far removed from Abby’s, one that had altered his thinking, his sense of reason.

After he killed Cartwright, they would still have to get rid of the body and that might present a problem, whereas so far, he’d gotten away, scot-free, from all the other murders. There was no need to spoil things now, but Abby was right. They lived in the city, not out by the wharf, which was hidden in darkness, away from city lights and meddlesome neighbors, who would be the first to notice if he made the slightest mistake.

“I’m not completely sure, little sister. It would have been smarter to lure him out of the city somewhere, wouldn’t it?”

“Well, it’s too late for that now,” she said, standing and walking toward her brother. “Joe has to be killed and gotten rid of quickly. I’m in this as much as you are now, and neither of us can lose our nerve or—oh, Jackson,” she cried. “I don’t dare think of the consequences if something were to go wrong.”

“Don’t you worry yourself over this, baby sister,” he said, draping his arm across Abby’s shoulders. “I give you my word; nothing can possibly go wrong.”

“But my brother hasn’t been back to tell you who this killer is, correct?” Adam continued and then added a few snide remarks. “Providing you’re right of course; after a week in the city, my brother has become a detective, or let’s see, has he become a reporter? I’m not exactly sure which.”

“I know this sounds awkward coming from me, a total stranger, someone who only met your brother this morning, but even though we talked for just a short time, I was confident he knew who the killer was.” Jacobs leaned forward, rested his elbows on his desk, and stared into Adam’s eyes. “I don’t consider myself a mind reader, but let’s face it, your brother is not that hard to read. My guess is that Joe can’t keep a secret for more than five minutes, am I right?” Adam didn’t respond. “His body language,” Jacobs, said, “his facial expressions are reactions he can’t hide. You know I’m right, don’t you?”

Adam let out a lengthy sigh, knowing he’d just been had. “Yes, you’re absolutely right. So what do we do now?”

“I don’t know,” Jacobs said. “What makes you think Joe’s missing?”

Adam stood from his chair, carrying his drink with him. He had to think. “I’m not sure whether he’s missing or not,” he said. “There’s a girl he’s been seeing—”

Adam turned to see Jacobs smile, but quickly, the reporter tried to conceal his amusement by covering his mouth with his fist. “Just over a week, you say.”

Adam let out another long sigh. “My young brother has a way of attracting the ladies.”

“Go on.”

“So he and this young lady were supposed to picnic today, but he never showed up at her place after he’d told her he would. Obviously, she was concerned, and she came by my house, wanting to know if something had happened to him that kept him from making their date.”

“So Joe’s become friendly with this girl. How did he meet her may I ask or—”

“No, it’s fine,” Adam said, returning to his chair. “She used to work for me. My partner and I lost our business in a fire just a few weeks ago.”

Jacobs clicked his fingers and pointed to Adam. “I knew that name sounded familiar. Cartwright and Collier. Is that you?”

“Close—Collier and Cartwright, but yes, my partner was Jackson Collier.”

“So, who is the young lady?” Jacob asked.

“Abigail Collier, Jackson’s younger sister.”

“Very convenient.”

“Isn’t it?” Adam replied.

Dim light seeped into my darkened cave—flickering—a candle maybe, and then slow booted footsteps descended the stairs. With my back toward the light, I was unable to see much of anything except the long outlined shadow of just one man against the stone walls.

“I see you’re back with us, Joseph,” he said. I couldn’t answer with the gag shoved halfway down my throat, but I’m sure he was well aware. “I pray you’re not terribly uncomfortable, but there’s not much I can do about that is there?” I heard the toe of his boot, scuffing, digging at the dirt floor. “You see, you are my captive, and as much as I’d love to sit down and trade stories with you, I don’t want to touch that filthy gag, so you rest easy, Joseph, and we’ll talk again tomorrow. Goodnight for now.”

I tried to kick out, tried to trip him up, but I couldn’t move more than an inch. It was wasted energy, energy I didn’t have, given this damn gag, and barely able to suck in enough air as it was. It was obvious I had hours to wait before he returned, and what kind of stories could he possibly want to share?

I don’t know anyone in this damn city except Adam and Abby, and even though I’ve only briefly met O’Hara and Jacobs, I don’t think they’d give up respected careers by kidnapping me and leaving me here to rot.

Damn—he made sure to stay out of sight, never allowing me to glimpse any portion of his face. It had to be nighttime if he wasn’t coming back until tomorrow. Could it possibly be Jackson? Had he found me somehow and dumped me here? If I could only remember what happened or how I got here. Nothing made sense. Wouldn’t I know if it was him?

But it had to be. I’d let down my guard—not watching my back—forgotten the very reason I’d come to San Francisco—Adam—the fire. I’d gotten off track, consumed by the murders and now, together with seven dead boys, would I pay the ultimate price too?

Jake Jacobs checked his watch before looking back up at Adam Cartwright. “Half past six.  Maybe we should pay the lady a visit.”

“Abigail? Why?” Adam questioned.

“You’ve already stated that besides you, she is really the only person your brother knows in the city. So, if what you say is true and Joe is actually missing, there’s a chance it could be a random act of violence. But, if that’s not the case, then I suspect Miss Collier knows something about his disappearance and she is putting on some kind of an act in order to draw you away, send you looking in a whole different direction. Now, I would also assume that she’ll need a great deal of persuading in order to tell us exactly what we need to know.”

“So you’re telling me,” Adam said, thinking over what Jacobs had said, “that you believe Abigail Collier has something to do with Joe’s disappearance?”

“Think, Adam?”

Adam was trying his best, although not yet convinced that this so-called intelligent reporter, who was sitting across from him spouting out wild accusations, was making any sense whatsoever. Abigail? Kidnapping? Could she possibly be in on—”

“Did my brother tell you about the fire at Collier and Cartwright?”

“No. I’d read about it in the Chronicle, but I wasn’t the reporter. Tell me.”

Adam tightened his lips. Maybe this man, Jacobs, was on to something after all. Maybe it all tied in together. “There is a possibility, according to Joe, and this detective O’Hara down at the precinct, that my partner, Jackson, set the fire. He made sure I was injured but not dead, only to lure Joe out here to—”

“To kill him?” But why?” What did Collier have against Joe?”

“Joe killed Jackson Collier’s father.” Adam saw the look on Jacobs’ face and figured he’d better explain, at least, part of the story. “Long story short; Jackson’s father escaped from the Nevada State Prison, and Joe caught up to him, there was a struggle and the gun went off.” It didn’t seem necessary to give details of Joe’s past and Adam hoped Jacobs would be satisfied with the shortened version.

“Okay,” Jacobs said, as he leaned back in his chair, interlocking his fingers behind his head as he studied what Adam had said. “It’s all falling together, isn’t it? Retribution is the keyword here, Adam. Joe must pay for their father’s death.” He leaned forward. “We need to visit the lady—now!”

“Shouldn’t we involve the police, at least O’Hara?”

Adam was hesitant to burst in and question Abby even if all the evidence he and Jacobs put together pointed to her and Jackson. What if he and Jacobs had forced this—this circumstantial evidence to suit their current way of thinking? What if none of their assumptions were true?

“Not yet, Adam—we’re only speculating at this point. Let’s go. We only want to talk to the lady.”

“You worry too much, little sister. I suspect you ought to wash those glasses and make this place look presentable. You never know who may come to call.”

“Are you expecting company?” Abby said, questioning why her brother would think such a thing.

“One can never be too careful, dear sister. If for no other reason, my former business partner is a keen and perceptive man and his younger brother is missing. Where do you think he’ll look first?”

“Jackson, don’t make me do this. I can’t face Adam again.”

“You told me you were an actress, remember? This is the second act of the play.” He slipped his fingers under Abby’s chin, gently tilting her head up until they met eye-to-eye. “Keep strong, little sister, keep your chin up, and if need be, let the tears flow, making it perfectly clear how much you care for poor, poor Joe Cartwright. Do whatever it takes to get rid of Adam, should he, or anyone else, show up at the door.”

“But—”

“No, little sister. This isn’t the time to be timid or difficult. It will be the single most important performance of your life.”

Brother and sister froze after hearing a knock at the door. Abby grabbed Jackson’s shirtsleeves, and just as quickly, he brushed her off. Bringing his finger to his lips, he pointed to the staircase. “I’m going up,” he whispered. “You collect yourself and answer the door. Don’t ruin this for us, Abby.” Jackson raced up the stairs but stood in the shadows. He could hear every word from his perch behind the plastered wall.

“Coming,” she called out after straightening her hair and wiping her sweaty palms against her navy blue skirt. “Who is it?”

Jacobs nudged Adam. “It’s Adam, Abi—Abby.”

Abby peeked out the front door. “Adam,” she said, opening the door a bit more. “Did you find Joe?”

“Not yet. May we come in?”

“We?”

“Yes, I’ve brought a friend with me.”

“Come in, gentlemen.” She stood back, waiting calmly, or as calmly as possible under the circumstances, for introductions to be made.

“Abby, this is Jake Jacobs, a reporter at the Chronicle. Jake, Miss Abigail Collier.”

“How do you do, Mr. Jacobs?”

“Miss.”

“I’ve seen your byline. Won’t you come in? Have a seat?”

Jacobs, always the observer, noticed the two empty glasses on the small mahogany table. He assumed Adam did too—it was obvious there were two people in the house, or at least there had been very recently. “Are we interrupting anything, Miss Collier?” Jacobs asked.

“Oh no, sir. I was just straightening up. “May I offer you coffee—a drink?”

“Coffee sounds nice, Abby,” Adam said. “Only if it’s not too much trouble.”

“No trouble at all, gentlemen.” She snatched up the two empty glasses, trying to conceal them within the pleats of her skirt. She’d have to think of something to say should they ask, but that’s not why they were there. They were obviously still looking for Joe and had only come by to see if he’d been here at all.

That’s it, she thought. I could simply say that Joe had been here, although briefly, and then he was off again, saying he needed to get back to Adam’s. But no, she’d already asked Adam if he’d found Joe yet. A friend, a friend of hers, stopped by for a drink. Unladylike, maybe, but that’s the story she’d have to give.

Abby scurried off to the kitchen. Jacobs scanned the small parlor. The only things that seemed out of place or left cause for alarm were the two empty glasses. “Someone has been here. Maybe her brother,” he whispered. “The glasses.”

Adam nodded, but there was no proof that Jackson had been at Abby’s flat, and Adam was a practical man. Theories only went so far. He wanted hard evidence and Jacobs was only pointing out what seemed obvious to him. Adam would wait for the facts.

“It will take a few minutes,” Abby said, walking back into the parlor. She took a seat opposite the two men. “So Adam, I guess you’re here because Joe hasn’t made it back to your place yet, right?”

“I’m afraid you’re right, Abby, and yes, that would be the reason we’re here.”

“What can I do to help?” Jacobs noticed Abby’s hands, wringing a small handkerchief on her lap as she spoke.

“Do you know if Joe knows anyone else in the city or anywhere he might want to go, say a museum or any other institution?” Yeah, right—more like a saloon or a gaming hall, Adam thought. Jacobs had let this whole interrogation process fall on him and he wasn’t prepared. He didn’t know what questions to ask. “I don’t know, Abby, I’m at a loss here.”

“You and me both, Adam.” She turned her attention to Jacobs. “Joe’s never mentioned knowing you, Mr. Jacobs.”

“Oh, well, that’s because Joe and I have never met, Miss Collier. Adam and I have known each other for quite some time, and we ran into each other on the street late this afternoon while he was out looking for his brother. I wasn’t busy, so I tagged along in case I could help.”

“I see,” she said. “Oh, the coffee—I’ll be right back.”

The two men watched as she slipped back into the kitchen. “She seems a bit nervous, Adam.”

“Yes, I noticed.” Both men kept their voices hushed, contemplating what their next questions might be.

“I think you’re in the wrong line of business, Mr. Cartwright. Maybe you should have been a reporter,” Jacobs teased.

Adam rolled his eyes at the suggestion. “No thanks.”

Abby stood in the doorway with a large, silver tray and Adam jumped up quickly to carry it across the room for her. He couldn’t help but notice a pair of men’s leather gloves sitting next to the pump at the sink. “Let me help you,” he said, without letting on about his sharp observation. He would mention the oversight to Jacobs as soon as they were outside the flat.

Evidence was piling up. Jackson, or someone else perhaps—obviously a man—had been here very recently and it hadn’t been Joe. So, was this the plan all along? Joe had tried to tell him what he and O’Hara had surmised, but Abby—was she in on this too? Her part in this surprised him, although the more he thought about it, the whole scenario was starting to make perfect sense. Had she deceived Joe? Had she seduced him only to lead him into a trap? A ruse she and Jackson had worked out together; a way to ambush Joe without him sensing anything was amiss or out of the ordinary?

Adam set the tray down and poured them each a cup of coffee before he sat back down next to Jacobs. “This is very good, Miss Collier,” Jake said, lifting his cup to her.

“Thank you, Mr. Jacobs,” she said, adding cream and sugar to hers, while both men were satisfied drinking theirs black.

“So what comes next, Adam? Should we go to the police and tell them Joe’s missing?”

“I don’t think the police department is going to waste their time tracking down someone who’s only been missing a few hours,” Jacobs cut in. “He’d have to be gone for days before they’d search for him. Besides, they’d probably think he left San Francisco and headed back to Nevada.” He took a sip of his coffee. “Unless, of course, a body turned up, then they’d have reason to investigate.”

“A body?” Abby said. “Oh, please don’t even say such a thing, Mr. Jacobs.”

“I apologize, Miss Collier. Guess I’ve been a reporter too long.”

“Well, Abby, we should be on our way,” Adam said, setting his cup and saucer on the tray. “Joe might be home by now.”

“I do hope so. I don’t like to think of,” she quickly dabbed her handkerchief at the corner of her eye, “well, unpleasant things. You will keep me informed, won’t you, Adam?”

“Of course I will. Thanks again for the coffee.”

Adam was anxious to get outside and tell Jacobs of his kitchen discovery. He was becoming more certain now and he was eager to talk to his new, but devoted acquaintance. It had become even more apparent that he and Joe had been made fools of by the brother and sister team, but fools or not, he felt Joe was in serious danger.

Adam waited until they were a block down the cobblestone street before he told Jacobs what he’d discovered in the kitchen. “Men’s gloves? Are you sure?” Jacobs said.

“Positive. Now we know someone else has been inside the house.”

“I’m curious,” Jacobs said as they continued to walk. “Your friend Jackson—would he have any distinguishing marks—a deformity maybe?”

“Why?” Adam thought it was a very peculiar question for the reporter to be asking. “What are you getting at?”

“You didn’t answer my question, Adam.”

“Yes, he does, but I don’t—”

“What, Adam? A deformity?”

“It’s his hand—his left arm and hand. Why—how did you know?”

“And Joe knew about this?” Jacobs said, truly afraid for the younger Cartwright.

“Yes.”

“I don’t understand where you’re going with this, Jacobs. Do you want to enlighten me or is this some kind of game all reporters play?”

“I assure you, Adam, this is no game. It’s time to get O’Hara in on this. Let’s go—I’ll explain on the way.”

I’d tugged at my bindings until my wrists were sore and bleeding. I could barely swallow, but I knew he’d be back and I’d better be prepared to defend myself. I imagined his plan was to kill me but why wait? Why leave me here hogtied in a dingy cellar?

I got myself rolled over so I lay on my other side, hoping the exhausting pain in my shoulder and hip would subside. My clothes were damp and the room smelled musty and stale, and I heard noises; footsteps above me along with muffled voices. But there were more irritating noises, which I could only assume were rats or other small varmints that had up residence in this friggin’ hellhole alongside me.

I couldn’t see across the room or even five inches in front of my face. It was pitch black and it would stay that way until he came back with his candle so we could have a sit-down chat. Now that I’d rolled over, I was facing the stairwell so at least I could make out his face and know exactly who I was dealing with.

As if on cue, the door opened above me and the shadow of a man appeared on the staircase wall long before I could see his face. If I’d gotten my hands loose, but that wasn’t the case. My only choice was to wait, but my eyes were wide open, searching the top of the stairs, desperately anxious to see his face—the face of a killer.

As the light started down the stairs, the man wore a bulky overcoat and heavy leather gloves. I still had trouble making out his features even though he held a candle in front of him, which he set down on the bottom step and moved behind me. I’d missed my chance.

“Hello, Joseph,” he said.

He reached down, this time with gloved hands, and pulled the gag from my mouth. I sucked in deep, satisfying gulps of air, quickly filling my starving lungs. But this time around, I tried to listen closely, and I knew immediately—like father like son—that slow, rhythmic manner, it could be no one other than Jackson Collier.

“Jackson,” I said, but only above a whisper.

“We finally meet, Joseph, although the circumstances probably aren’t to your liking, you have to admit I had no other choice.”

“Everyone has choices, Jackson; you chose this one.”

“I’d think with the predicament you’re in, you’d be more pleasant and understanding.”

“Pleasant about what?” I wasn’t here to play games, but he was. “And just what should I understand?”

Without hesitation, Jackson cracked a whip high above my head. I flinched. I never saw it coming and every muscle in my body tensed, remembering the God-awful sound from years ago. I tried to turn my head, but I’d grown too stiff—too cold. I wanted a glimpse of the man, who’d apparently lost all sense of reason—who’d lost control of his life and turned to violence as a means of release.

Would I be the next casualty, the next man to die among countless others he’d left dead throughout the city? Knowing better, knowing I should keep my mouth shut and pray for someone to suddenly burst into the room and rescue me from an upstanding citizen in the community turned murderer overnight, I failed. Without thinking things through—oblivious to any consequences, a bantering of mocking questions, like firecrackers on the Fourth of July, came spouting out—questions I should have kept to myself.

“Did you tie the boys up too before you killed them, Jackson? Did they have a chance to fight back or did you make them snivel and beg—beg for their lives before you lifted their heads and slit their throats?”

“What the hell are you talking about?” His voice was agitated, as was my own, but it was time for the truth and I could only pray I lived to tell the tale. It may have been the wrong path to take, restrained like I was, but I continued.

“The prostitutes, Jackson. The boy-whores you killed. Is this the method you used?”

“You’re quite mistaken, Joseph,” he said, his voice now calm and singsong, but nevertheless, chilling. “I’ve never killed anyone in my life, but you have, haven’t you? How many men have you killed?”

“He raped you didn’t he, Jackson?” I said, much louder than before. “Your father raped you and you hated him for it. Were you afraid of becoming just like one of those boys? Was that it? Or were you already one of them? Did you use them just like your father used you?”

“Shut up—shut your damn mouth!” he shouted. “You don’t know anything.” The whip cracked again, showering my legs and my back with bits of dirt and rock. “Only a deviant like you would even think such a thing.”

“Is that right, Jackson? Is that why I’m here? You need to rid the world of deviants? Why are you punishing me when you should rejoice in the fact that your father can never hurt you again?”

“The Lord is my Shepherd,” he mumbled, although I heard panic, a sense of fear rising in his voice, “I shall not want; He makes me—”

“You’re not your father,” I yelled over my shoulder, remembering Harold’s full routine of grabbing me from behind and then drawing blood beneath my chin, using his prison-made shiv. I’d tossed my head back—my neck stretched to the limit, all the while listening to him ask the Lord for salvation. “Pray, Jackson, that’s it, pray for salvation, just like he did, but God doesn’t forgive men like you.”

The whip sliced across my shoulder, once, twice, three times in his manic rage. My body jerked convulsively each time the tip of the leather struck.

“He makes me lie down in green pastures. He leads me beside still wa—”

Again, the whip cut through my torn and burning skin.

“He—he restores my soul …”

Every muscle tightened, waiting for the next searing jolt of pain, but he failed to strike me again. Jackson had dropped to his knees, and although I couldn’t see him at all now, I could feel his presence behind me. He was reduced to mumbling, maybe begging for forgiveness, I couldn’t tell. Moments later, I heard gentle sobs, the weeping of a man who’d suffered a lifetime of pain, pain from the father he trusted to love and care for him, but it wasn’t that way; it hadn’t been that way at all.

A frightened scream from above shocked Jackson back to reality—back to a world he’d left behind. He stood erect, the weeping, the praying was silenced. I could hear the footsteps of more than one person, racing across the floor above.

Jackson jammed the gag back in my mouth, then curled the whip around his crippled hand as he moved toward the stairwell and extinguished the candle’s flame. With the cellar door closed above, total darkness prevailed. The sounds of numerous boot heels drummed across the floor above accompanied by loud, muffled voices, breaking the silence surrounding Jackson and me down below.

Silly as it may sound, I tried to scoot farther away from him, but where was there to go? My shoulder was on fire and my body ached from lying on the wet ground. I wasn’t going anywhere until someone untied me or Jackson decided to finish me off before anyone made their way down the stairs.

Adam was always good at figgerin’ so maybe it was him—maybe he figured things out. But no matter who it was, there was more than one person in the flat.

Jackson moved off to the side, hidden from sight, should someone venture down to the cellar. I couldn’t see a damn thing. I didn’t know if he was holding a gun on me or not. Surely, that was the ultimate plan—kill Joe Cartwright.

Slowly, the cellar door eased open and a burning lantern, the bright light momentarily forcing my eyes closed, but I had to know who was there and through narrow slits, I could see movement partway up the stairs. I made a guttural noise—the only thing I could do to alert whoever that I was there even though I couldn’t warn them of the danger hidden behind me.

“Joe! Are you all right?” Realizing why I couldn’t answer, Adam pulled the foul-tasting gag from my mouth.

“I’m fine now, Adam.” I nodded toward the wall by the side of the stairs. “Jackson,” I mumbled.

The tiny cellar was filled with men. Behind Adam were Jacobs and O’Hara and three more men dressed in uniform, who’d staggered down the stairwell. Jackson was crouched on his haunches, sobbing.

Adam pulled out his pocketknife, one I’d had engraved with his initials and given him before he’d left for college. “You might need this to keep away the bad men while you’re away from Papa and me and Hoss,” I’d said. My big brother, who towered over a small, six-year-old boy kneeled down, thanked me, and promised me he’d treasure it always. Adam never made promises he didn’t keep and right now, I was thankful he’d kept that one.

The snap of the rope freed my arms, and I stretched my legs while Adam eased my shoulders from the ground.

The men in uniform pulled Jackson up from his crouched position huddled against the cellar wall, but before they started up the stairs, the pitiful excuse for a man looked over his shoulder toward me with a genuine look of despair—the madness in him was gone, only sadness prevailed. “Tell your brother,” he said in a quiet, almost childlike manner, his glistening eyes directed straight at me. “Tell him, Joe Cartwright. Tell him what binds us together like kin.”

“Come on,” an officer said. “You’re finished here, Mr. Collier.”

I didn’t acknowledge his comment, although I knew what he’d meant. I tried to dismiss what he’d said, hoping everyone else who’d overheard his remark would do the same. As soon as Jackson was out of sight after the three officers escorted the broken man up the stairs, Adam pulled me to my feet. “Your arm looks pretty bad, Joe. Looks like you’ll need stitches.”

“I’m fine,” I said. “Just get me outta here.”

I could only hope Adam didn’t pick up on Jackson’s final remark. He would be tried and hanged for the murders of seven innocent boys and the whole dirty mess with his father—the secret he’d carried for decades would go to the grave with him.

O’Hara stood in front of me with his hands planted on his hips. “You tryin’ to play detective, Joe? Maybe you should think about joining the force.”

“No thanks, Max. I prefer peace and quiet—the simple life of a rancher back on the Ponderosa. I‘m afraid I’ve had enough of city life.”

Adam, still holding me steady, felt he had to comment. “Don’t let him fool you, detective. There’s nothing simple or quiet or peaceful about my younger brother.”

Had Adam had his fill of city life too? Would he be willing to come home with me? The prospect of living in the city didn’t bode well for me—living in flats—with no nearby hills and valleys to roam. No mountains or fishin’ holes with rainbows and browns just for the takin’. Was his place here with no family to stand behind him when a small pocketknife wasn’t enough to protect him from people who didn’t much care?

“Let’s get you out of here,” Adam said, breaking into my meandering thoughts. O’Hara and Jacobs followed behind us. Two officers stood in the parlor on either side of Abby, holding tightly to each of her arms. She stood silently, clad in her hat and rust-colored cape. I let my eyes drift away.

“Abby?” I whispered to Adam.

He nodded. “I’m sorry, Joe.”

I clenched my teeth as Adam helped me off with my jacket and shirt and told me to lie back before I passed out. “Damn, that hurts.”

“I’m sure it does but try to take it easy. The doctor will be here shortly.

I was relieved to be untied and out of that dank cellar, away from everyone, friend or foe. Adam had ridden with me to the hospital where we were escorted by one of the winged Sisters to an examining room to wait for a doctor.

I winked at Adam when the doctor walked in. The face I recognized belonged to Jonathan Mills, the same physician who’d worked on Adam a few weeks earlier.

“It’s nice to see you both,” he said, “although not under these circumstances.”

“I can assure you, Doc, it wasn’t anything I planned.”

“It’s not the first time my young brother’s been sewn back together, Doctor. Joe’s had more stitches, more broken bones, more of just about anything you can think of than anyone else I know.”

I made a face, but now that the sedative had taken full effect, I didn’t much care what was said; and besides, I couldn’t come up with a decent response to save my life. I barely heard the two of them talking, something about Adam’s condition I think, but I was a bit too relaxed and found it too hard to concentrate to listen or care much about their conversation.

My brother had kept the coach waiting outside the hospital and it wasn’t long before Dr. Mills had me all sown up, slipped my arm in a sling, and released me. Besides Adam treating me like an invalid, and me not caring one way or the other, the two of us returned to his flat. “I could sure use a drink,” I said after he’d settled me on the sofa.

“It’s been quite a day, hasn’t it?” Adam said as he poured us each a drink from the same label brandy my father preferred.

“It’s the kind of day I’d rather forget, big brother.”

The sedative was wearing off, and now that I could think straight again, I thought of Abby and how everything she contrived, including “I love you,” was just a con. There was never any love or even friendship—a spider, trapping me in her web—an overall plan to end my life as I’d ended her father’s. She played the part well, and I fell easily, just like a schoolboy—a boy who was eager to be loved. “She played me for a fool, Adam.”

My brother handed me the brandy before he sat down. He didn’t answer me right off. Maybe things were better left unsaid. I leaned back on the sofa. I was tired but my mind was working overtime.

“She was crying when we came upstairs, Joe. Maybe she’d had second thoughts even though it was too late to do anything about it.”

“No,” I said. “She was crying because she got caught.”

“You don’t know that for sure.”

“We’ll never know anything for sure, will we?” I swallowed my drink and reached for the decanter. “It doesn’t matter anyway. She managed to accomplish what she’d set out to do.”

Seems my elder brother was at a loss for words, mainly because there was nothing he could say that could make things easier to grasp or help the way I felt. In a way, I appreciated the silence. I didn’t want to hear ridiculous comments like there were other fish in the sea or when you get back home because I knew how things were back home and my brother did too.

If Pa were still here, he would have been hounding me to eat and get some sleep. Adam knew better and left me alone, at least for now. It was an easy silence.

I couldn’t help but remember what Jackson had said after his thunderous rage, and then his ultimate breakdown, the seething anger replaced by grief and despair. I wondered if he’d freed himself from the burden he’d carried since childhood.

Jacobs had told me that the killer never assaulted any of those boys; he’d slit their throats, a swift and sudden death. I could only think that somehow, in Jackson’s distorted mind, he thought he was doing them a favor by ending what he perceived as either degrading and shameful lives or maybe unholy in the eyes of God.

At any rate, I’m sure Jackson will either hang or be sentenced for murder and serve out the rest of his years in prison just as his father had. And Abby? I didn’t know what would become of her, but she’d have to pay some sort of debt to society for being an accessory, although since I was still alive, I’m not sure what category that fell under.

“Joe?” Adam said.

“Hmm?”

“You’re a million miles away.”

I smiled. “Just thinking.”

“Want to talk about it?”

“No, not tonight. I’d just like to get some sleep if that’s okay.”

“If you’re sure,” Adam said. I could hear a hint of sadness in his voice. The whole thing with Jackson had been hard on him too, even if he hadn’t said a word about it. Losing a trusted friend because of this terrible nightmare Jackson carried with him had really gotten to him. “Think you can make it up the stairs?”

“Jackson went after my shoulder not my legs. You don’t have to play nursemaid with me, big brother.”

Adam smiled. “I’ve always been a bit overprotective, haven’t I?” He tilted his glass and finished off his brandy. “You have to understand, Joe, I made a promise a long time ago and there are certain promises that, no matter how old we get, last a lifetime.”

“I know, Adam, and I know who you promised even though I wasn’t old enough at the time to know anything about it. But it’s not just promises you made to Mama, it’s all four of us—it’s the way Pa raised us. We stand together; we protect each other.”

“You’re right, little brother, and I’ll miss that when you leave.”

“You can always come home with me,” I said, hoping he’d take me up on the offer.

“No, Joe. I’m going to stick it out here for now. See if I can make it on my own.”

“I don’t think that’ll be a problem, Adam, but you know you can call it quits and come home whenever you want, right?”

“I know,” he said, sporting a half-smile while setting his empty glass on the table. “Now, let’s get you up to bed. As you can imagine, Detective O’Hara has questions, although he told me he’d be more than happy to come by here in the morning if you don’t feel like getting out. Oh, and I told Jacobs we’d stop by his office tomorrow too if you felt up to it.”

“Okay. I’ll be fine in the morning.”

The painkiller the doctor had given me had worn off and I didn’t want to take any more. I figured maybe the brandy would kick in and offer me some relief, although so far that wasn’t the case. My shoulder was on fire, and as I’d done with Adam and his burns, he’d have to change my bandage and clean the wound for the next couple of days.

As exhausted as I was, and having to lie on my back with my arm in a sling, sleep didn’t come easily. Times spent with Abby were memories I couldn’t shake. I was beginning to fall in love with the woman. I wasn’t quite as quick to fall in love as I had been years ago—a bit more cautious in my old age, but I craved the affection and tenderness of a woman, a feeling I’d been denied for so long.

Adam and I sat down for a quick breakfast, and though we were both dragging our feet, we were off to see Max O’Hara. He had questions, as did I, but even as we sat and talked, I didn’t get many of mine answered. Jackson and Abby were in custody, and if I gave a full, written statement, I wouldn’t have to come back to San Francisco for the trial. I was thankful for that. Pa and Hoss and the simple life of a ranch hand were looking pretty darn good to me.

After a couple of hours spent with Max, including a young man named Harry, who hurriedly took notes of last night’s events, we said goodbye to the detective and wished him well. “Two for one,” I said. “Now you can clean up all those other back-burner crimes.”

Max smiled, shook his head, and clapped me on the back. “Nice knowing ya, Joe.”

Adam and I walked the short distance to the Chronicle where Charles, the older man, who always seemed to be marching up and down the hallways carrying a load of folders, took time to escort Adam and me to Jake Jacobs’ office.

“Hello, gentlemen,” Jacobs said, standing from his desk. “Thank you, Charles. That will be all.”

“Jacobs.” I gestured to my sling which prevented me from shaking hands.

“You know what, gentlemen? I think it’s high time we were all on a first-name basis. Please call me Jake, oh, and do have a seat,” he said pulling up a second chair for Adam.

My shoulder was stiff and sore, and though the doctor had put my arm in a sling, I still cradled it to my chest as I sat down. Adam sat down next to me, and with a sense of relief, we managed to finally relax along with the reporter, who in effect, had solved the case single-handedly.

“You amaze me, Joe,” Jake said, leaning back in his chair. “Were you planning on apprehending Collier alone or exactly what was your plan?”

“There’s nothing amazing about it, Jake. I had no intention—I mean, I only went to see my—to see Miss Collier.”

“Really? So you didn’t have a clue Collier would be there?”

I nodded my head and glanced at Adam before I said anything. “Miss Collier made a fool of me, Jake. I thought she—well, never mind.” I took a deep breath and told Jake all I remembered. “I think what happened, now that I look back, is that Abby must have drugged me somehow. I remember feeling really strange—kind of sick to my stomach and dizzy—as soon as I finished a glass of scotch, not long after I’d left you yesterday. Everything kind of went blank after that. When I woke up, I was in her cellar—only at the time, I had no idea where I was.”

“You’re one lucky man, Joe.”

“What you have to understand,” Adam cut in, “is that my brother has more than nine lives. He must be on at least his 15th or 16th by now.”

Jake started to chuckle then pulled out his pocket watch from a vest pocket. “Are you saying this is common practice?”

“Quiet,” Adam quickly responded.

“How about lunch? My treat,” Jake said.

I looked toward Adam. “I’m game. How about you, brother? Oh, and I know this great little place. It’s called Le Café.”

I enjoyed Jake’s company, and I was quite certain Adam did too. He was a good man, and I respected him even more after he told us he’d kept both of our names out of the paper when he’d written his story for the evening edition of the Chronicle.

By the time our apple pie was placed in front of us, Adam could tell I was growing tired but all during lunch, we enjoyed a spirited conversation. Rather than talk of murder and such, the three of us laughed and kidded each other, while Adam and I told silly stories that should have been laid to rest long ago. It was time to say goodbye to Jake.

Jake and I stood outside while Adam spent a few extra minutes with Kate, who I thought Adam should pursue with a little more vigor. When he finally came outside, Adam hailed us a cab. Jake, still chuckling over our silliness throughout lunch, said he’d walk back to the Chronicle.

As soon as we made it home, I slipped off my boots and sprawled out on the sofa, and I don’t think it was two minutes before I was sound asleep. When I woke, Adam had dinner started and he was sitting in the parlor with me in his overstuffed chair, reading the evening paper.

I slid my feet to the floor and sat up, rubbing my good hand over my face. “Guess I was tired,” I said. “Did you go somewhere while I slept?”

“Sure did. Remember, I’m not your nursemaid.”

“Oh, yeah,” I said, stifling a yawn.

“I thought you might want to read Jake’s article and we needed food for supper.”

“Good thinkin’, brother, although I’m not very hungry.”

“It still needs to cook for a while. Here,” he said, handing me the paper. “Page 17.”

Seven young men died a useless death and they still weren’t front-page news. I read through the article and noticed Jake had stated, plain as day, that the citizens of San Francisco should be ashamed of themselves for not caring—for not pushing harder to have these boys’ murders solved and the murderer brought to justice before now.

“Because these young men were immigrants,” he went on to say, “because their parents weren’t fluent enough in the English language, and consequently, their fathers were unable to support their families for lack of decent jobs, this was the road these young men had taken and it was this same road, which in the end, caused their untimely deaths.”

Yet, the irony of these tragic events, at least the way I saw it, was that Jackson believed he was actually doing the boys a favor by enforcing his own brand of vengeance. The innocence of childhood had been taken away, and Jackson was seeking God’s favor or maybe freedom for himself from the tortured soul he’d become.

Jackson’s own father was not a poor, uneducated immigrant, but a knowledgeable, respectable member of society, who, at some point lost that status when he turned on his own son, beating and abusing the child, forever altering the boy’s life. In turn, his son grew to believe he was a savior of sorts—a liberator of young souls gone astray.

Adam had returned to the kitchen, and after I finished Jake’s article, I followed him in. “Jake did as promised and left our names out of his story didn’t he, Adam?”

“He did. An insightful story though, don’t you think?”

“Yeah,” I said. “He did a nice job.” I stood next to the sink, pumping a glass of water. After wearing that gag for so long, I couldn’t seem to get enough to drink. I carried my glass to the table and sat down, not even offering to help Adam with supper.

Adam wiped his hands on an old flour sack he used for an apron, filled a glass of water for himself, and sat down at the table with me. “Penny for your thoughts,” he said.

I smiled. “They aren’t pleasant thoughts, Adam. They aren’t things decent men talk about.”

“Tell me, Joe. I’m here to listen, maybe even help if I can.”

I tilted my face to the ceiling. My eyes filled with unshed tears, although as much as I tried, they spilled over and ran down my cheeks like a baby. How could I possibly tell my brother? What would he think if he knew? I hid this from everyone for so long; what good would it do to talk about it now?

“It was a long time ago, Adam, and I don’t think—”

I couldn’t say any more about it. I took a long, slow drink of water and set my glass back down on the table. It had left a wet ring that I drew out with my finger, and then quickly scribbled through the mess I’d made.

“It was Jackson’s father wasn’t it, Joe?”

My fingers closed into a fist. The time for drawing pictures in spilled water was over. I stood up from the table; the room had become too warm and too small for two people. How long had he known? I walked toward the front door and reached for the latch, but Adam’s voice called me back.

“You’re not to blame, Joe, and neither was Jackson. Harold Collier was a cruel and violent man. He’s the one to blame, not you.” I didn’t realize my brother stood right behind me until his hand touched my shoulder, and I flinched and quickly moved away.

Wrapping my good hand around the sling, I dropped my head, knowing my guilt-ridden past was now out in the open. Visions of the young man I’d once been, but was no more, flashed through my mind.

I couldn’t deny what had happened. I would always carry the feeling of shame and guilt. Guilt that I should have been stronger. Guilt that I should have let Harold Collier kill me, or maybe I should’ve killed myself rather than live with the inner torment the rest of my life.

“Joe, are you listening to me? You’re not to blame.”

I barely heard my brother’s words, but it didn’t matter now—nothing did. I’d tried every way I knew how to bury the past. For nearly ten years, I’d tried to forget the vile things that man did to me. Still to this day, the words “damaged goods” rang true—nothing ever changed, and I couldn’t imagine anything ever would.

With my back to my brother, tears streamed down my face. The floodgates had opened; the past became the present and nothing could be denied or forgotten. My world had been turned upside down the night I was thrown in the prison cell with Harold Collier—the unexpected control he had over me, slipping the tip of his knife to my throat—the force with which he came at me—breaking me—severing me forever from the young man known as Little Joe Cartwright.

I still couldn’t face my brother.

“You don’t understand, Adam,” I said between uncontrolled sobs. “He took everything from me. He made my life a living hell. For nearly two years, the man—”

Adam reached for my shoulder. “Joe—”

I sidestepped away. “I can’t even be with a woman,” I shouted angrily. “Do you understand what I’m saying? I ran away from Abby when things got too—I ran then I walked the streets all night. All along, you imagined something different, but you were wrong, Adam. I couldn’t bear the thought of being touched, being intimate—”

From behind, and without touching me this time, Adam handed me a handkerchief. “Here,” he said.

I nodded and took the pristine, white cloth my brother always carried with him.

“Why don’t we sit down? Come on,” he said, taking hold of my arm and leading me to the sofa where I plopped down, exhausted. Adam sat next to me. “Have you told Pa?”

I jerked my head in his direction. “No. And you won’t either, Adam.”

“All right.”

“I shouldn’t have told you either. I don’t know why I—”

“Listen to me, Joe.” Adam rested his arms on his knees and clasped his hands together. The last thing I needed right now was a lecture from Big Brother.

“It’s all been said, Adam. Let it go.” My brother wasn’t going to let it go. He rubbed his palms together, contemplating what he wanted to say. I knew the signs well.

“Talking about it, getting it out in the open—well, it may help you in the long run. Look what’s happened to Jackson. He married and had a son, but I’ll bet my life he never told Annabelle or Abby. I understand how hard it must be for you to talk about this, but Pa—”

“I said no, Adam! Not Pa, not Hoss, no one else.”

As if I’d upset the nature of things, a brilliant flash of lightning lit up the darkened room, and the deafening clap of thunder that followed unnerved me even more. I jerked slightly and looked toward the window. I never wanted this part of my past to come out in the open, and Adam wants to sit here and talk like it’s an everyday occurrence.

“Think of it this way, Joe.” I let out an exaggerated sigh and kept my eyes glued to the window and the oncoming storm. “Jackson will spend the rest of his life in prison. As much as he tried to live a regular life, it finally caught up with him. Don’t you see? He couldn’t continue to live a normal life once he realized that you might know the truth. That’s what frightened him more than anything else—just like it frightens you.”

“You’re right,” I said, before pushing myself up from the sofa, no longer caring to hear anything else he might have to say. “You’re absolutely right. I don’t want the world to know and it’s my choice, Adam. Not yours, so drop it. End of discussion.”

“Have you ever let yourself get angry? I mean angry?” Adam stood and moved in front of me, his eyes penetrating, his cool, dry-sounding voice, raising the hairs on my neck. I stepped away from him.

My God, what would it take to silence him? “I’m warning you, Adam. Let it go.”

“Aren’t you angry at what that man did to you? You weren’t much more than a boy!”

“I swear, Adam, if you don’t—” The sudden crash of thunder halted my final words.

“What, Joe!” Adam’s voice became louder, almost demonic as he moved closer. “You want to hurt me like Jackson hurt you?”

“What?” I shouted back. I was breathing hard; my patience grew thin. Much more of this, and yes, one of us would get hurt, and it wasn’t going to be me.

“Tell me what he did to you, Joe. Adam’s dark, nearly black eyes were sharp, but his voice had returned to a calm, almost eerie hum. “Did he tie you down?” He took a step closer. “Did he threaten you with a knife, a rod of some sort?” Another step closer. “What, Joe? What did Harold Collier do to you in that cell?”

Trying to fight the dark, ominous feeling rising within me, I clinched my good hand into a fist so tight that my nails dug into my palms. A loud, yet guttural cry of “NO!” rivaled the roar of thunder in the otherwise silent room.

Two steps and I’d be out the door—away from the madness—away from the calm but menacing voice. Instead, I covered my ears with both hands. I couldn’t listen to another word, but when he grabbed hold of my arms—when I felt the burn of the whip once again, I hammered both hands down against his arms. I was a man, not a boy; this wasn’t happening again.

I went for his throat—choking—both thumbs pressed firmly against the hollow of his neck. His hands clamped around my wrists, pulling, tugging, pleading for release, but I was stronger now. I would fight to the death.

My fingers tightened. I’d gained the upper hand, and his face turned red. His hands loosened around my wrists. The sudden rush of blood gave me power, adrenaline gave me the strength needed to crush—

“Adam? Oh, God no! Adam!”

My mind quickly registered, and I knew what I’d done. I grabbed hold of my brother as his lifeless body collapsed limply in my arms. The two of us dropped to the floor as I gently cradled his head in my hands. His eyes were closed. I tapped repeatedly against his cheek before laying my head down against his broad chest, listening, praying.

“Oh, God? What had I done?”

I made a fist. I started pounding on my brother’s chest, praying for a miracle. I prayed like I’d never prayed before, not even when Harold …

A slight movement; a fluttering of eyelids.

I started to smile even though I knew it was too soon to rejoice that Adam was still alive. In a frantic fit of rage, I’d nearly killed my own brother. Something I’d never experienced before had come over me. Strength and power, driven by a force inside me I couldn’t control.

Again, fluttering, his eyes slowly opened. With my hand still resting on his chest, aware of every breath, I closed my eyes and released a breath of my own, thanking a merciful God as I knelt beside my brother. “I’m sorry,” I mumbled, but only to myself. My brother’s hand covered mine, and I wept.

Adam and I sat together, cups of coffee in hand, at the small kitchen table as the morning sun slipped brightly through an open window. The bruises circling my brother’s neck were noticeable in the daylight, and the shame I felt gave reason to look away.

I’d wanted to hurt Abby. I wanted her to feel pain when I found out the truth, but not my brother. I’d lost control. I’d ventured into the past, and how could I be certain it wouldn’t happen again?

I glanced at Adam. I had apologized numerous times, last night and again this morning, but it would never be enough. They were only words. Tomorrow at 9:00 a.m., I would board the train for home, back to the Ponderosa. I needed to make sure he knew I wasn’t taking my rage and frustration out on him, and that he’d still have me as his brother.

“I’m scared, Adam.” He looked up and nodded his head. “I’m scared of what I might do the next time someone frightens me. You scared me, Adam. It’s—it’s like an alarm went off inside my head and I reacted with violence. Your words, the truth I’d kept from everyone. What if I’m no different than Jackson? What if I—”

“Stop right there, Joe. You’re nothing like Jackson. You’ve made a start by acknowledging what you went through and what that time in your life did to you emotionally, but it’s only a start. You still have things to work out.”

“You don’t understand.”

“You’re right. I don’t understand. I don’t know why that man did those things to you. I don’t understand that kind of behavior, but I understand feelings, Joe. I understand that you’ve been hurt and that you’ve carried that hurt for a decade, but if you don’t get angry if you don’t—”

Tears clouded my eyes. I was mentally drained and I couldn’t hear Adam’s words any longer. I found myself, like I had so many times before, in some kind of la-la land where things around me didn’t connect. I stood and stared at the picture of the clipper ship in the adjoining parlor. I could feel the motion of the sea. I smelled the salty air as waves crashed into the small vessel. I swayed and tried to catch myself before I plunged into the whitecaps, only to be lost at sea. I was lost, still so lost and alone …

“Adam?”

I found myself alone, lying on the sofa. My boots had been removed and placed next to the low table next to me. There was a cloth on my forehead, and when I reached up to take it away, Adam stood next to me, helping me to sit up.

“What happened?”

“I’m not sure, Joe. You okay?”

“I guess—”

“You stood up from the table,” he said, “and started walking toward the parlor. Next thing I knew, you’d passed out and had fallen to the floor.”

“The ship—” I started to say.

“What?”

“Nothing, just … nothing, Adam. I’m okay now.”

“Do you remember hitting your head?”

“No,” I said, still somewhat confused. “It’s nothing, really.” This had happened before. Even the night I was robbed, those boys were on me before I knew what happened. I must have been out of it then too.

“Maybe some fresh air.”

“Yeah, sounds good.”

We started walking, slowly at first, and before long, we were at La Café. Since we’d only had coffee for breakfast, we could both stand to eat and this seemed a good enough place for us to end up. Kate was quick to greet us and seated us at a corner table.

We’d walked in silence and I’d thought about what Adam had said. He was probably right to anger me like he did; I just wish I’d reacted differently. My brother wore a neckcloth, hiding the marks I’d made. I felt exhausted and overwhelmed by what I’d done, but most of all, I was ashamed. After Kate took our order, I found myself apologizing to Adam again. I was sitting directly across from him, and still, I couldn’t look up, I couldn’t face my brother head-on.

“It’s finished, Joe,” he said, trying to get my attention, but keeping his voice low, just above a whisper. “You had an inner need to fight the past—the shame you felt, the feeling that maybe you could have prevented it somehow. All this time, you’ve tried to deal with it by yourself and that’s too much for any man to accomplish alone.

“I know how strong you are.” I cringed immediately at Adam’s words and turned my head to the side, but Adam held up his hand. “Not that kind of strong, although I must admit—” he said with a smile. “What I meant to say was you have a strong mind, Joe, and in order to make these feelings of inadequacy and self-loathing end for good, you’ve got to face what happened and fight for the life you deserve. Don’t let hostility over the past take away your future.”

Kate brought our meal and while we sat and ate, Adam pleaded with me again to tell Pa, which this time I said I’d think about it rather than a definite no. It was a long ride home to the Ponderosa, and I’d have plenty of mindless hours to think things out—decide for myself if telling my father or anyone else was the right thing to do.

Knowing what Harold had done to me behind prison walls would only hurt my father, bring unnecessary pain, and worst of all, I knew deep down, he’d blame himself.

And Hoss—no way. One thing I knew for sure was that things like this didn’t happen in his world. He’d take it harder than Pa, and I could never bear to see the look on his face if I told him the truth. But with Adam, being the way he was and knowing the best way to rile me, he’d helped me take the first step, and I’ll always be grateful. It was his way of keeping his never-ending promise to protect.

We bid our goodbyes at the train station, just like we had with Pa a few days back. “I’ll be back someday to visit, Adam, but I need to be away from the city for now and be back home where I belong.”

“I know,” he said. “It’s been an eventful few weeks, hasn’t it?”

I started to laugh, and the new Adam, full beard, and ready to take on the world alone, followed suit. It was the first good laugh we’d had since I’d come to San Francisco. “I’m gonna miss you, brother—and, well, thanks for everything,” I added. “You take care of yourself with whatever you decide to do and get busy with Kate. The woman has eyes for you so don’t let this one slip away, you hear?”

“Loud and clear.”

I climbed aboard the train and found a seat by the window that I lowered halfway and looked down at the landing for my brother. There he stood, dressed not in his formal, businessman’s suit, but in his black shirt and pants—ranch clothes he’d obviously kept, maybe for days like these. His arms were crossed over his chest until I waved at him out the train window, and in return, he lifted his familiar black hat in a salute to me.

Even if we lived hundreds of miles apart—the city boy and the ranch hand—I knew I could always count on him to be there. I hoped he felt the same about me.

I’ll miss my big brother.

The End
12-2011

The next story in this series: – Because We’re Brothers #3

Because We’re Brothers #4

~ A Tragic Turn ~

by jfclover
~~~

I stretched my legs out in front of me and pulled my hat down low over my eyes. I tried to catch forty winks before Pa nudged my side again, wanting to show me something of interest out his side window. We’d reached the summit and were descending into the Sacramento Valley

The Central Pacific Railroad was the only way to travel as far as I was concerned, except for Pa’s constant babbling every time the train moved through a new ravine or ran atop a mountain ridge where a man could see forever. The sorrow in his voice couldn’t be missed when he saw the many gouges mangling the mountainside from men searching for the almighty dream of gold.

There were also advantages of riding first class on the new transcontinental rails. The food was excellent; prompt service was handled by one of the Negro porters who was hired by the Central Pacific to deal with any problem or situation the higher-paying customer might have.

Painted ladies, most often referred to as soiled doves, were also aboard the train. Unseen during daylight hours, they appeared scantily dressed in gaming rooms or gentlemen’s private cars, ready to entertain and seduce the weary traveler.

Even though my father had secured a private sleeping car for the trip from Truckee to San Francisco, it wasn’t intended for private entertainment by young ladies for such gentlemen as ourselves.

My brother, Adam, had taken up residence in San Francisco nearly two years ago, and although I assumed we’d visit more frequently than we had, neither of us had seen him for nearly a year.

Life on a growing ranch like the Ponderosa meant fewer holidays or days off. With lumber mills, silver mines, and cattle to contend with, Pa and I kept busy from morning till night.

Of course, we had hired hands, men we trusted to care for the ranch in our absence. Our new foreman, a young man named Tim Wilson, was not only an employee but a trusted friend and practically a member of the family. Pa had no reservations about leaving the young man in charge of ranch operations while we were away on a well-deserved holiday.

My father was getting on in years, and I had no choice but to take Adam’s place as Pa’s right-hand man. As much as I enjoyed running the day-to-day operations, there was still the dreaded bookwork. I remember saying once, in my younger days, that if or when I ever ran a ranch of my own, I’d hire a bookkeeper. Well, with my father still head of the household, some things were hard to change; Pa and I still did the books.

As I said earlier, Pa and I hadn’t seen Adam for nearly a year, but my father needed him now more than ever. It had been a tough year, and I’d rather not dwell, but it undoubtedly was the worst time of my life—it’s still the worst time of my life. Hoss, the most tender, the most loving, the best man I’ve ever known, passed away this year from an untimely and unfortunate illness, and though his life was cut short, our lives go on, and Pa and I are managing the best we know how.

Adam turns forty-five this week, and Pa thought it would be a grand idea to surprise him on his birthday with a visit from the two of us. I begged my father to write—to let Adam know we were on our way to San Francisco, but he was determined to make this visit a total surprise.

By the time we ferried across to San Francisco and booked ourselves in the newly opened Palace Hotel, often referred to as the Bonanza Inn, Pa and I were both anxious to be off the train and settled into a comfortable room with our feet planted firmly on the ground.

Last time I was in the city, I stayed in The Majestic. With its simple quarters and close to the hospital, it suited me just fine. But, when traveling with Pa, I thought he’d get a kick out of staying in the newest, most modern hotel in the city.

The Palace was the largest hotel west of the Mississippi though some called it the largest and most magnificent in the world. The ceiling offered a skylight with an impressive open space below—The Grand Court. Massive archways surrounded the impressive room with massive chandeliers, floors of imported marble, and winding iron-handled stairways.

On either side of the room were rising rooms, which lifted guests to their suites and, I hate to admit, scared me half to death. Maybe “modern” wasn’t my style just yet. Each suite was equipped with a private bathroom and a call button to summon a member of the hotel staff.

I’d reserved us a double suite, each with a parlor and a large bay window overlooking the street below. After the initial shock of seeing everything firsthand, we realized we were hungry and floated down, hydraulically, to the main lobby in search of one of the restaurants the hotel had to offer.

At some point during our five-course meal, I pleaded with Pa once again to let Adam know we were there, but he was dead set on seeing my brother’s face when we surprised him. Pa had always been a huge fan of surprise birthday parties and unexpected gifts for no reason or specific occasion. His generous nature was as much a part of him as was his dream—living on the Ponderosa with his sons.

What Pa tended to overlook was that Adam and I were not young boys anymore. Adam was a grown man with grown-up needs such as privacy and not the onslaught of family showing up at his door at an inopportune moment. Let’s just say I lost the battle.

After a hot bath in my private bathroom, I slept like a baby. Crawling between satin sheets and covering myself with a goose-down comforter, I was set for the night—heaven on earth. I could spend eternity nestled deep in that bed.

When I heard tapping on my bedroom door telling me Pa was up and dressed, eternity became short-lived. With a newspaper tucked up under his arm, he walked right in but I could tell something was bothering him.

“Good morning.”  I rolled to my back and stared at Pa, who was pacing the room. Trouble was brewing, but what—and so early? He stood, overlooking the street below, tapping the folded paper against his free hand. “I take it something’s upset you this morning.”

“You knew nothing of this?” Pa said, holding the paper up as if magically I would have a clue.

I sat up and leaned back against the padded headboard. “Nothing of what, Pa?” I scrubbed my hands over my face, trying to think.

“Your brother,” he said.

“My brother?”

“How long has Adam worked for the Chronicle?”

Adam was an architect, wasn’t he? Maybe I was just dreaming. I swung my legs over the side of the bed and remembered I hadn’t bothered to dress after my bath. “Pa? Hand me that robe, will ya?” I waited and watched as he marched toward the bathroom in a huff and grabbed the heavy terrycloth robe from a hook on the door. “Thanks.”

“Your brother is a reporter for the Chronicle. Did you know that, Joseph? Is this why you’ve been after me to tell Adam we were coming?”

“Pa, calm down.”

“I am calm,” he said, but glaring at me just the same. “Why wasn’t I told?”

“Pa, I know as much as you do, which is nothing at all. Why are you so upset?” My morning voice cracked an octave higher than normal.

“Why wasn’t I told?” His voice was raised again, and I feared someone would end up knocking on our door, telling us to keep it down.

“I don’t know why. Maybe because—maybe—I don’t know, Pa, but I’m sure we’ll find out as soon as you let me get dressed and we have something to eat.”

I needed Pa to slow down—calm down—since I knew our first order of business this morning would be Adam and the Chronicle. If he barged in like a bull in a china shop, everyone would be embarrassed, especially my brother. But I was intrigued. Adam and I had a mutual friend, Jake Jacobs, a reporter at the Chronicle, and I’m guessing Jacobs must have had something to do with my brother’s decision to change careers.

“Does Adam have a byline in the paper, Pa?”

“Your brother writes a weekly column.”

“May I read it?”

“I’m hungry,” Pa said. “Why don’t you get dressed and meet me downstairs at the Gentlemen’s Grille right off the main lobby?

“All right.”

Pa was really in a mood. He took the newspaper with him, and I wasn’t allowed to read the column until he was ready to share. I cleaned my teeth and shaved then slipped on my regular ranch clothes, minus the gunbelt, which I’d brought with me, but kept concealed in the bottom of my carpetbag since the Palace Hotel was no place for sidearms. I had no other choice now but to meet my brooding father for breakfast.

The minute I sat down, coffee was served in tiny, china cups, too small for Hoss’ hands and almost too small for mine—so many memories—everyday things that brought back fond memories of my big brother. Although I didn’t react as I would have a year ago, my heart still ached, thinking about that time, thinking about the doctor, who was much less capable than our own Doc Martin, the man who might have come up with a different procedure to save my brother.

“Why don’t we start over?” I said to Pa.

Pa took a deep breath. “I’m sorry; I didn’t mean to jump all over you, Joseph, but I was shocked when I turned to the second page and I saw your brother’s name at the heading of a column in the morning paper.”

“Mind if I read it?”

“Here,” he said, handing me the reason for the uproar.

A waiter handed us menus, and I placed my order so I could glance through Adam’s column. It wasn’t too long or overly wordy, but highly informative, just like I would have expected from my eldest brother. No flowery descriptions, just thorough information, and truths as seen through Adam’s eyes.

I handed Pa back the paper. “He did a nice job, don’t you think?”

“Yes, of course, he did.”

“Then you’re not mad because he’s writing the column, you’re just upset that you weren’t told about his decision, right?”

Pa folded the paper and placed it on the table, then leaned forward, steadying his coffee cup with both hands. “Right, Joseph. Satisfied?”

“Yessir.”

Pa was quiet and reflective during the cab ride across town. Adam had reasons for not telling Pa about his new venture, but I’d wait and let my brother explain the circumstances since I knew nothing about it myself. If we’d only let Adam know we were coming—

The cab stopped in front of the large building with “The Chronicle” engraved in stone above the arched doorway. I paid the driver, and Pa and I climbed the six stairs and walked into the building. We stopped at the front desk, and Pa asked for Adam Cartwright’s office.

“I’m sorry, sir, but Mr. Cartwright is out on assignment this morning. Would you care to leave a message?” I could only pray Pa would give in and let Adam know we were here in the city, and after some careful thought, he finally agreed. “Yes, I’ll leave a message.”

I felt relieved.

Pa wanted to visit the wharf before we went back to the hotel. He had often docked there as a young man, and he figured Adam would be away from the office for a while, which gave us time for a little sightseeing before the confrontation began.

I’d told Pa most of what had happened two years ago when I’d stayed with Adam, but not every detail. I hadn’t mentioned the seven dead boys who were murdered down on the wharf; in fact, there was a lot of information that only remained between brothers. But I was doing better now.

Time passes, and events in a man’s life change his perspective. A great deal has transpired in the two years since Adam’s business partner, Jackson Collier, wanted to punish me, and then kill me for things he thought I knew. As I gazed out at the rolling tide of the Pacific, I recalled some of those memories—not memories of Jackson and San Francisco, but others—memories that were nearer to my heart.

“What’s up with you, Hoss? You seem off your feed.”

“I don’t rightly know, Joe. I ain’t felt quite right this whole trip.”

“Maybe you’re too old for these drives,” I kidded the big man who slumped in the saddle. “Maybe you shoulda stayed home, relaxin’ with Pa in a big easy chair.”

“I ain’t too old for no cattle drive, Joseph; now leave me be.”

Constant rain for three days had slowed us down, and we needed to make up time if we wanted to make the deadline and be paid the full amount for our cattle. We woke to sunny skies, finally, and I was up before anyone else, pushing Hoss and our drovers to get up and get the herd moving.

I sounded like my father, grunting out orders, but I knew what was at stake, and we’d already lost an entire day due to the rain. In hindsight, I should have realized Hoss was worse for wear than he’d let on but for me, who was still driven to prove myself to my father, I pushed and I pushed, and my big brother never complained—never said a word to slow me down.

By the time we reached Fallon and delivered the herd, Hoss was so sick with fever that he nearly fell off his horse. By the time I’d exchanged the herd for a cashier’s check, Hoss was being held on his feet by two of our drovers.

“What’s this all about?” I said, trying to keep my voice calm.

“Your brother’s sick, Mr. Cartwright.”

I felt sick myself, knowing how hard I’d forced everyone, especially Hoss, to get the cattle there on time. “There must be a doctor in town. Stay put—” I ran back inside the bank where Mr. Wilkins and I had just completed the deal. “Where can I find a doctor?” I hollered to anyone who would listen.

“Third house on the right—south end of town,” a man sitting behind a desk answered.

I was back in a flash. I stepped in for one of the drovers, explaining where the doc lived, and ran down and told him we were on our way.

Barely able to put one foot in front of the other, my brother hung on to us both as we stumbled our way down the rutted street only half the size of C Street back home. The doctor stood outside waiting. He swung open his front door and showed us to his surgery. The table he normally used for his patients was much too high to lift Hoss on so the doctor suggested the bed be moved off to the side but in the same room.

“My brother’s real sick,” I said as if the doctor didn’t realize that himself.

“If you’ll help me undress him, at least get his shirt off, I can take a better look.”

“Hoss?” I whispered, but there was no response. I glanced up at the doc. “What do you think it is?”

“I don’t know yet, sir, but I aim to find out.”

I unbuttoned my brother’s shirt, finding it soaked with fevered sweat, but it was impossible to lift the dead weight to remove it as the doc had requested. The doc stood over my brother and rested his stethoscope on Hoss’ chest. He checked his eyes; he felt his pulse.

I stood back a ways, waiting for any kind of reaction. I’d sent the other drover on his way—told him to tell the men to hold up in the saloon and I’d be there with their pay as soon as possible.

The doctor straightened back up, and after taking the stethoscope from his ears and walking over to lay it on his desk, he turned back to me. “I can’t be certain just yet, but it appears your brother has pneumonia.”

“What? How?” My mind raced. Just a few days ago, Hoss had the sniffles and now? “Are you certain, Doc?”

“His chest is congested and his heartbeat is faster than I like to see, but no, I’m not altogether positive. It’s my best guess right now.”

I knew what needed to be done, but I didn’t want to leave Hoss alone, not knowing this man or knowing whether I could trust him to do right by my brother. We were so far from home, but Pa had to know what was happening, and the men had to be paid. I leaned down a second time.

“Hoss? Can you hear me?” My brother moaned slightly. He was trying to open his eyes, but he couldn’t manage anything but to pull in craggy gulps of air.

I looked at the doc. “I need to send a telegram. Will he be all right while I’m gone?”

“I’ll do my best. Name’s Eli Sloan by the way, Mr.—”

“Joe Cartwright, Doc, and this is my brother, Hoss. We’re from Virginia City way.”

“Cartwright,” he said, nodding his head. “Seems I’ve heard the name ….”

“I won’t be long, Doc, but I’ve got to send that telegram.”

I ran down the boardwalk to the bank for cash for the men then raced through the batwing doors of the Golden Nugget Saloon where I found our drovers sharing a bottle. I handed the men their pay, plus a bonus for all their hard work. They’d worked hard to get the herd here on time. I picked up one of the men’s glasses and downed a shot myself, then left the saloon and headed for the telegraph office.

“`

Ben Cartwright, Virginia City, Nevada (stop)

Hoss seriously ill in Fallon (stop)

Herd handed over to Wilkins (stop)

Joseph Cartwright (stop)

“`

I hurried back to the doc’s house, never knocking before I barged through the front door. What I saw made my stomach turn. “What the hell are you doing?”

“Bloodletting, Mr. Cartwright. It’s common practice for this type of illness.”

“Bloodletting?”

“This is the wet-cupping method. See here? It works as a vacuum to release blood from the body.”

I moved farther into the room and stood at the foot of the bed and watched my brother’s blood being sucked from his body, something I’d never seen Dr. Martin do to any of his patients. “I’m not sure this—”

“It’s a proven method, I assure you, Mr. Cartwright. The practice of bloodletting is centuries old.”

“But, I—” I couldn’t help turning my head away. Was this right? Would this help Hoss? The man was a doctor. His credentials hung on the wall over his desk. “Has he said anything? Asked for me?”

“Once, he called your name.” And I wasn’t here when he called. “But he’s been quiet ever since.

“Are you about finished, Doc?”

“All done. I need to clean my tools, Mr. Cartwright. Will you stay here with your brother?”

Blood filled the cup—Hoss’ blood. “Yeah—sure—I’ll stay.”

I squatted down next to the bed, repeating Hoss’ name over and over when finally, he opened his eyes. I took his hand in mine. I felt him squeeze, but gently. His breathing was shallow and quick; I heard a rasping sound in his chest. “Why didn’t you tell me you were so sick, Hoss?”

“The cattle—” he mumbled.

“They’re all taken care of. All you have to do is get well so we can head back home.” Tears welled in my eyes, but I didn’t dare let Hoss see.

The doctor came back in and nodded to me when he saw Hoss awake. “That’s a good sign, Mr. Cartwright. He’s holdin’ his own.” I breathed a sigh of relief. That’s the first good news I’d heard since we’d arrived in town. “He should sleep for a while now.”

It was late evening, and I’d just finished supper the doc’s wife had fixed so I wouldn’t have to leave. My eyelids were heavy. I was exhausted. I’d sat by my brother’s bedside all evening, listening to the strained effort it took for him to breathe. The doc had explained how we would treat him tomorrow if his cough became worse and his breathing took a turn for the worse. He used quinine to reduce the fever, but he’d add chloral hydrate to relieve any discomfort and ease his breathing. I had to trust Dr. Sloan’s decisions but for now, Hoss was sleeping comfortably.

By the second day, Hoss’s condition had deteriorated. I’d helped Sloan lift my brother to a sitting position to ease the coughing and administer the choral hydrate. If he wasn’t sleeping, Hoss seemed to be choking more than coughing, and then from sheer exhaustion, he’d fall back asleep.

But by day three, a sudden change—Hoss was alert and his symptoms had more or less subsided. The fever was gone and his breathing was more relaxed—more even. It didn’t take much to see the change in my attitude toward the doctor’s odd but vital treatment as Hoss was able to sit and respond almost like normal. The doc had worked magic and Hoss was on the mend.

I don’t think I’d slept more than ten minutes at a time since we’d hit this town, and I’d grown weary. I needed a bath and a shave although I hadn’t taken time for either. Sloan’s wife kept me fed, and I appreciated her kind words and the gentle way she had about her when she helped tend my brother.

The day we’d arrived, she’d offered me a bed in the back room of their home, but I had declined the offer, telling her I was needed here with Hoss. Maybe that was foolish on my part because I was so tired now I could barely function.

“Your brother should sleep the remainder of the night, Mr. Cartwright. Why don’t you take this opportunity to get some sleep also?”

“You think he’ll sleep?” I asked, rubbing my hand over my face.

“Maybe I’ll go get a bath and a shave. I think I’d feel better.”

“I’ll stay with your brother tonight. You go ahead.”

I soaked for nearly an hour before the barber hollered he wanted to close up shop. “Be right out,” I yelled from the back room, knowing I must have dozed off at some point. I pulled a clean shirt from my saddlebag, paid the barber, and gave him the rest of the evening to himself.

I started back to the doc’s house when I decided I deserved a celebratory drink. Hoss was on the mend and soon we’d be heading home. I’d heard from Pa on the second day, and I’d sent a return telegram early this morning, discouraging him from making the trip. Hoss was doing much better and we’d be home as soon as possible.

I ventured into the Golden Nugget, grabbed a bottle from the barkeep, and sat at a table near the rear of the saloon. The first drink shot through my head like a bullet, but I was too tired to care. The second and the third made me half dizzy. I almost laughed. I wasn’t a sixteen-year-old kid, but that’s exactly how I felt.

I noticed a pretty, young barmaid dressed in a short, satin dress with a frilly, lace bodice flit from table to table, and when she caught my eye, she waltzed across the room, smiling. I must have smiled back because she picked up a clean glass off the bar and planted herself at my table.

“Welcome to Fallon, Cowboy.”

I picked up the bottle and poured the lady a drink. She had a soft voice and a sweet smile, not brassy and loud like some. She was just what I needed after the past few days. I poured her a drink and leaned back in my chair, enjoying the easy conversation between the two of us.

When the bottle ran empty, I tried to suppress a yawn, telling her I really should go. I’d explained to Hoss why I’d been held over in town, and that I needed to get back to Doc’s and make sure he was okay. That’s when she reached up, gently turning my face towards hers. Her lips pressed gently against mine—warm and moist—and when her hand ran slowly up my leg, finding the hardened treasure she’d searched for, I decided a few extra minutes spent in her room wouldn’t hurt. Knowing Hoss was well taken care of at Doc’s and not wanting to waste a bath and a shave, I found myself being dragged up the stairs.

A loud rapping noise at the door woke the two of us from blessed slumber. I’d only meant to stay a short time, but I’d fallen asleep in her bed. She was the first one up, pulling on a sheer robe and asking questions without opening the door. “What is it?” she said, sounding annoyed.

“You still got that cowboy in your room, Ruthie?”

“What if I do, Jake?”

“Doc wants him to come to the house.”

“Oh God,” I mumbled, grabbing my clothes with shaking hands. “What have I done?”

Sloan stopped me at the front door. The door to his surgery was closed. My heart pounded; I tried to swallow but fear nearly choked me. “What happened? Is Hoss—” I said.

“I’m sorry, Mr. Cartwright, but your brother passed away about an hour ago.”

I stood without moving. I tried to form simple words. “May—may I see him?”

“If you’re sure you—”

“I’m sure.”

“I’ve spoken to the undertaker. He should be here shortly.”

Hoss’s body was covered with a clean, white sheet. I crossed the room; I needed to see his face once more. I wasn’t with my brother when he needed me most. I’d never know his last words or his last thoughts, and I cursed the day I was born. While I lay in bed with a whore, my brother died alone.

“Joseph? Joe? Something wrong, son?”

I shivered from the cool breeze coming in off the ocean but turned toward my father. Tears burned my eyes and stained my face. He knew. Pa knew where my mind had drifted, and he wrapped his arm around me, squeezing gently as he pulled me to his side. I didn’t cry for Hoss; I cried for us, the ones left behind.

When we returned to the Hotel, a message from Adam was waiting at the front desk. Pa opened it quickly and shot me a look. “Well?” I said.

“He’ll meet us here at six.”

“Anything else?”

“Nothing.”.

Pa’s fretted mood was back, and I’d rather be anywhere than with my father when he was upset over matters he couldn’t control. “How about a nap before dinner, Pa.” It was only a suggestion, and I hoped Pa would take me up on the idea, but the look was back. He knew exactly what I was saying even though he refrained from commenting. “I’ll knock on your door when it’s time to get ready for dinner.”

“Thank you, Joseph. How could I ever get along without you?”

His sarcastic remark though not harsh, hung in the air for a beat or two before I replied congenially, “That’s okay, Pa.  That’s why I’m here.”

Pa smiled. The tension over Adam’s decision to change careers without telling him was subdued for a time, and we walked to the rising room together.

By 5:30, I’d shined my black boots and had dressed in my blue suit. I knocked on Pa’s door, peeked in, and found my father dressed in his new black suit and a twenty-year-old silver vest. “My, don’t we look dashing tonight.”

“Yes, we do, don’t we, Joseph. Shall we go?”

“After you.”

As we descended into the Grand Court, I spotted Adam waiting patiently for the two of us to arrive. I couldn’t help but smile as soon as we made eye contact. Whether to humor my father or not, my eldest brother was also dressed in a black suit and silver vest—maybe on purpose—maybe not.

We met each other in the center of the Court, and after slaps on the back and warm, friendly handshakes, we gave our names to the maître d’ and were seated at a table in the dining room.

“I have to admit I’m surprised to see you and Joe here in San Francisco,” Adam said to my father. “Did I miss a telegram or a letter?” I was curious as to Pa’s response, so I folded my hands in my lap and waited to see how he pulled this off.

“We came to San Francisco to surprise you on your 45th birthday, son.”

Adam nodded his head. “I see, but it’s not for another two days.”

“Pa was a little anxious after he read this morning’s paper,” I calmly mentioned.

Again, the nodding head. “I bet you were,” Adam said with a hint of a smile in my direction.

“Well?” Pa said. I knew he was chomping at the bit to know the story behind Adam’s, shall we say, career change with no mention whatsoever.

A waiter stood, not wanting to interrupt our conversation, but Adam seemed glad the man had arrived and he glanced at Pa. “May I?” Pa nodded. “We’ll have a bottle of your best California Zinfandel, please.”

“Excellent selection, sir.”

Adam started the evening’s conversation asking about the Ponderosa and some of his old friends while we waited for the wine to arrive, knowing that after it was brought to our table, he’d have to fill my father in on his decision and why. The explanation was about to begin.

“My guess is you were a bit surprised when you saw my name and read my column in this morning’s Chronicle,” Adam said, lifting himself straighter in his chair.

“I was.”

“My next guess is you are wondering how this came about.”

“I am.”

“Well then, let me explain.”

I had to cover my mouth to keep from laughing hysterically at the antics of my father and brother. I was always amazed at how Pa did it—how he could make a grown man feel like a ten-year-old boy. I shudder to think how Adam must feel having to clarify his actions to Pa.

“Well, it all began about a month ago after I sold the business.”

“Sold the business? The firm?”

“Yes, the firm. My heart wasn’t in it, Pa. I tried to make a go of it after Jackson was sent to prison, but I lacked the drive. I lacked what it took to handle it alone.”

Pa shook his head. “Did you try to find another partner?”

“No, I didn’t. It had become a way to get by; a way to make a living, but it didn’t satisfy me career-wise. Does that make sense?”

“I guess it does, son, but I thought architecture had been your dream, your one desire in life.”

Adam leaned back in his chair, cradling his glass of wine with both hands. “It was at first, but not after the trial. My whole attitude soured after what Joe and I, well Joe really, had been through with Jackson. I lost the energy it took, and the excitement was gone.”

“So now you’re a newspaperman, is that it?”

Adam sat up straighter; he set his glass on the table. “Yes, that’s about it. I write a weekly column. No heavy restrictions, just my take—my comments on what goes on around me. It could be politics; it could be how California grows grapes for the wine we’re drinking right now or even how an unexpected visit with my father and brother turned out. I’m allowed to write most anything.”

“You’d be wise to keep Joseph and me out of your column, young man.”

I watched Adam suppress a smile at the term “young man” and answer my father. “Yes, sir.” The look Pa gave to the “young man” sitting across from him was stern although the ice was melting and a smile would eventually replace the mock frown. The story had been told and the anxiety Pa carried throughout the day had subsided. I felt safer now.

“So Joe, tell me what’s been happening in your life.” The waiter showed up just at the right moment to tell us this evening’s specials. We ordered first then I filled Adam in even though he’d already been informed of anything that went on back home through weekly letters from Pa.

“Same ol’, same ol’—cattle, mining, and lumber. You know the routine. The Ponderosa prospers even without you around, big brother.”

“I knew it would, little brother.”

Pa let his views, whatever they might have been concerning Adam’s career change, drop when he realized how happy and content his eldest son seemed to be. I asked Adam about Jake Jacobs. Adam said Jake was anxious to meet up with me again when he’d mentioned Pa and I were in town.

“I’d like to see him, too, Adam. I knew the two of you would hit it off.”

“We have, Joe. He’s a good friend.”

Instead of a second bottle of wine after dinner, Adam suggested we leave the restaurant and go to the billiard room—a gentleman’s room, where we were served excellent brandy and tightly rolled cigars by the most elegant and extremely well-endowed young ladies in all of San Francisco.

We laughed over old times, which Adam and I purposely included Hoss and some of the crazy things we’d done when we were younger and still terrified by the wrath of Ben Cartwright. “It wasn’t me, Joe. It was the two of you who caused all the trouble,” Adam said, glancing at Pa.

“I seem to recall a thoroughbred horse you and Hoss bought, bound and determined to win that Virginia City race,” Pa added after Adam’s comment.

“Well, I’ll admit to that one mistake—”

“A big mistake, brother,” I said, grinning. “You know I still have that rifle I won off you as part of the bet.” The three of us laughed and then raised our glasses in a toast to each other, and especially to Hoss, remembering how it all went down that day of the race.

The evening was growing late. Adam had to be at work early the next morning, and Pa looked beat. “How about we meet for lunch tomorrow?” I said.

“Lunch sounds good.”

“I know this little place called Le Café that’s close to your office, Adam.”

“Then Le Café it is—noon?”

“Noon, and bring Jacobs if you can.”

“We’ll see.”

I hadn’t the nerve to ask Adam about Kate, especially in front of Pa, but she’s a young lady my brother had grown quite fond of a couple of years ago. I didn’t know if they were an item still or not, but since her father owned the café, we’d find that out tomorrow.

Pa and I had a leisurely morning, reading the paper and having breakfast sent up to our rooms. I didn’t feel the need to leave the hotel until lunchtime, and apparently, neither did Pa although my father seemed unusually quiet.

“Anything wrong, Pa?”

“No. Why do you ask?”

“No reason.” I poured us another cup of coffee, and we continued reading separate sections of the paper.

Pa folded the newspaper and laid it in his lap. “Do you think Adam’s happy, son?”

I lowered my section and looked across the table at Pa. “He seems to be. Why do you ask?”

“I’m not sure. It seemed he was holding back, not telling us everything.”

“Come on, Pa. What else is there to tell? He switched jobs.”

“I don’t know. Maybe it’s just an old man worrying.”

“There’s nothin’ to worry about. Adam’s fine.” I laid the paper on the table and stood up from my chair. “I’m gonna take a bath.”

“You kind of like having your own bathroom, don’t you, son?”

“You bet I do.”

We arrived early for lunch at Le Café. I’d hoped to be greeted by Kate, but instead, a young gentleman showed us to our table. I hesitated to ask about her and decided to just wait for Adam to explain, but before he arrived, I spotted her, an apron tied around her waist and looking somewhat disheveled, standing in the rear section of the restaurant. She looked right at us, and a grin appeared. She removed the apron and pushed back loose strands of hair before crossing the room.

“Joe, Mr. Cartwright, how wonderful to see you.”

We both stood up from our seats. “Kate,” I said, pulling her close and giving her a welcoming hug. Just then, Adam walked through the front door. “Looks like I have to let you go, darlin’.” She turned and smiled at Adam.

“You never could keep your hands off the ladies, could you, Joe?”

“Not one as lovely as Kate.”

Adam slipped his arm around Kate’s waist and gently kissed her on the cheek. “I suggest you watch your step from now on, little brother.”

I raised my hands in the air and took a step back. “I surrender. She’s all yours.”

Pa finally had the chance to step forward, taking Kate’s hand in his. “It’s nice to see you, Kate.”

“It’s good to see you again, too, sir.”

“I’ll be back shortly,” Adam said then followed Kate back into the kitchen.

“Do you still think he’s unhappy, Pa?”

My father chuckled. “She’s a lovely girl, isn’t she?”

“She sure is and she makes him happy.”

“I’ll have to agree with you there, Joseph.”

Adam had ordered blue-plate specials for all of us and helped Kate carry our lunches out from the kitchen. He explained that her father had died last year and she’d taken over the kitchen duties while her younger brother worked the dining room. “It seems to work out well for both parties, but then Kate doesn’t have time to sit and visit during mealtime either.”

“So my guess is you take your meals at off hours,” I said.

“Basically—”

Adam could tell an entire story with one drawn-out word. He and Kate seemed happy together to me, but I wondered why there were no marriage plans after two years of courting. I’d bug him about it as soon as we had time alone together. I didn’t dare bring it up in front of my father.

“Hey, where’s Jacobs?” I asked.

“Out on assignment, Joe. He sent his apologies before he left and said he’ll meet up with all of us another time.”

“Well, tomorrow’s your birthday, old man.”

“Don’t remind me.”

“Now, son,” Pa interrupted. “Birthdays are to be celebrated and that’s the reason Joe and I are here.”

“And what did you have in mind, some gala event?” Adam said with a cringing sound in his voice.

“Oh, let’s see,” I said, leaning back in my chair and tapping my index finger on my lips. “Whiskey, fast women, oh, and some of them fancy cigars, and—”

“Joseph,” Pa whispered loudly. “That’ll do.”

“Why, Pa, did you have something else in mind?”

There was that look, advising me to shut my mouth or die so I did. Pa offered Adam dinner anywhere he chose and with whomever he wanted to bring along. The surprise part of the party was off.

“Well then, how about the Palace at eight? You pick the restaurant and I’ll bring Kate and see if Jake can join us.”

“That sounds perfect, son. Tomorrow night at eight.”

Adam needed to get back to the Chronicle, and it looked as though Pa could use a nap, but I wouldn’t suggest one again. I hadn’t realized how much I missed my brother until we spent time together. The memories of all the times we’d shared, good or bad, seemed to melt into one big happy memory, and I was pleased Pa had decided we would make this trip.

The following day, I planned to walk around the city, and although Pa frowned when I wanted to take off alone, he also realized we needed time away from each other if this little vacation was going to work. I assured him I’d be fine. “The bad guys are in prison, Pa. No need to worry. Can you make it back to the Palace on your own?”

“Oh, I think I can manage, Joseph.” Again, the look.

“I didn’t mean it like that,” I said, giving Pa a look of my own. “I just need some fresh air—not cooped up in the hotel all afternoon.”

“You’ll be back in time for the celebration?”

“Wouldn’t dare be late.” A small cab pulled up, and Pa crawled inside. “See you in a while,” I said, waving as they pulled away.

I knew who I wanted to see this afternoon. An old friend who’d been kind and had taken me in when I needed nothing more than a hot meal, a warm bed, and whether I wanted it or not, some sound advice. Silas and his wife Delsey Barton had done that for me after I’d been beaten, robbed, and left for dead after leaving …

How could I possibly forget a woman I thought I loved, a woman who said she loved me only to find out it was all a plot to end my life? Abby Collier was that woman and now that I was back in San Francisco, memories of our time together were vivid in my mind.

I hadn’t thought of her in some time although two years ago she was all I thought about. Adam had tried to warn me that she might not be all she seemed, but I’d refused to listen. I was a man, falling in love and nothing else mattered.

She and her brother were in cahoots, planning to kill me after a letter written to Jackson had disclosed I’d killed their father. Whether self-defense was mentioned or that his finger was on the trigger, I didn’t know, but to the Collier siblings, the details didn’t matter. Jackson had other troubles to deal with, but as for Abby, she was only avenging her father’s death.

She and her brother had been sent to prison for attempted murder—Jackson facing a twenty-five-year sentence and Abby, two years in a women’s prison for her part in the ordeal. She’d be released soon, and I wondered what would become of her.

I walked briskly until I saw the small barbershop situated close to the wharf. Silas stood out in front, leaning against the small structure, smoking his hand-rolled cigar. Just as I came within shouting distance, he recognized me and waved his hand over his head in a friendly greeting.

“Is my eyes foolin’ me or is it Joe Cartwright, comin’ to pay ol’ Silas a call?”

“How are you, Silas?” I extended my hand.

“I’m doin’ fine, son, but looks to me like someone’s dun come a mighty long way for a haircut.”

I remembered the last time Silas and I discussed the length of my hair, and I chuckled, knowing we’d argue again. “Just here for a visit, Silas, not a haircut.”

“But—”

“Just a visit,” I repeated.

“If’n that’s the way you want it, I bet Delsey would brew us up a pot.”

“That sounds great.”

It took Delsey a minute to recognize me, but as soon as she did, she wrapped her slender arms around me and then slipped into the kitchen to put the coffee on to boil.

We talked like we’d seen each other just yesterday when in fact, it had been two years. Not much had changed and I enjoyed their company. I explained why we were here, and I only had today to visit, since my father and I would be leaving for home in two days. I tried to explain some of the goings-on at the ranch although I’m not sure any of it made sense to city folks.

I was glad to see they both seemed healthy and were doing well. I thanked my friends for their hospitality and I started my trek back to the hotel. Pa should be rested by now and maybe we’d have time to drop into the billiard room before dinner. I sure enjoyed the attention of the lovely young ladies determined to make our stay at the Palace a most memorable one.

The adjoining door was closed between Pa’s room and my own. I pulled out my timepiece, not yet 5:00. Maybe I would let Pa sleep a bit longer before dinner, that way I could enjoy the extraordinary aspects of the Billiard Room without reservation.

My glass was filled with a French Boudreaux, and I was completely content to lean back, letting the softly tanned leather comfort me. Sipping and watching, life was good. The room was far from crowded at this time of day, and it wasn’t long before a beautiful, dark-haired woman sat down on the arm of my chair.

“New in town?”

“Just visiting.”

There was a strong indication that this young lady was more than willing to entertain me in ways my father would find objectionable. I glanced at the grandfather clock across the room and knew I’d have to leave soon. I offered to buy the woman a drink and then explained my time constraints. I sure hated to leave. I should have thought of the Gentlemen’s Billiard Room a bit earlier in the day.

After taking the rising room, I knocked on Pa’s door. No answer. I listened for water running, thinking maybe he enjoyed a bath as much as I did, but all was quiet. I knocked again as I opened the door. Pa lay sleeping, and as much as I hated to wake him, I knew he’d want time to bathe and dress before it got too late.

“Time to rise and shine, Pa.” I separated the heavy drapes, hanging across the bay window. I turned back and walked toward the bed. “Pa? Time to—” My father lay face up—eyes open—unmoving. “Pa?” I touched his shoulder—nothing. One side of his face drooped, not matching the other. I didn’t have time to panic.

The rooms were set up with an intercom system and the portal was next to Pa’s bed. I called down for help—a doctor, immediately—room 669. There was a doctor on staff at the hotel, and he stood beside my father within minutes of my call.

I waited patiently for the doctor to say something, anything, but I already knew what had happened. I’d seen old man Carver when I was a young man serving time after the same thing had happened to him. He’d suffered a stroke just as my father had. The old man eventually died, never uttering another word, never working again, or even walking, nothing to do but sit and stare.

I swallowed hard. Not my father. Not the man who’d been my lifeline, my strength, everything my entire life. The doctor turned to me, and a look of sorrow appeared on his face. He was apologetic, but his words were clear. Pa had suffered a stroke.

“What do we do now, Doc?”

The doctor looked me in the eye, and I knew what the prognosis was—nothing—just like old man Carver. “It’s up to your father and his constitution. I can’t do much else for him. He needs rest. His body had suffered a tremendous shock.”

My mind was numb. I had so many questions, but I couldn’t seem to form the words—couldn’t get them past my lips. I stared down at Pa and closed my eyes. I couldn’t imagine what lay ahead for him, for us.

“Can he see me, hear me?”

‘It’s possible.”

While I stared into my father’s lifeless eyes, I leaned over the bed and touched his shoulder. “Pa?” A slight movement? A flicker of hope? “Pa, it’s Joe. Pa?”

“I think he can hear me, Doc.”

“As I said, it’s possible though not probable.”

I was getting nowhere with the doctor. Did he care about my father? My frustration grew every time he opened his mouth. “What happens next?”

“We need to make sure he has enough to drink, but we won’t feed him till tomorrow sometime. We want to make sure he can swallow well enough and not choke in the process.”

Taking in large amounts of air, I crossed the room. I was losing patience with this man. “Feed him tomorrow,” I mumbled. I stumbled back across the room, stood toe to toe with the doctor, and let loose. “This is my father. His name is Ben Cartwright and you will treat him with respect. You will also treat him with the best medicine and the best means available to you. He’s not an animal we’ll feed tomorrow. He’s a man, a proud man, which from this point on you will keep in mind. Do you understand?”

The doctor held his ground. “Yes, I do, Mr. Cartwright, and I apologize if I indicated anything less than the utmost respect.”

The doctor was apologetic. He hadn’t meant anything by what he’d said, and maybe I’d overreacted. “I’m sorry, I didn’t mean—”

“Don’t worry yourself, Mr. Cartwright, no offense taken. I understand what you’re going through.”

“Call me Joe, Doc. Mr. Cartwright is lying in that bed.” I glanced over my shoulder at Pa and then back to the doc. “If I write out a message, will you drop it at the main desk and make sure someone will have it delivered?”

“`

Adam Cartwright c/o Chronicle

Come to the hotel immediately.

Room 669

Joe

“`

Maybe I’d dozed off because I was startled at first, then moved quickly when I heard a loud knocking at the door of my suite. “Adam, come in.” I grabbed my brother’s arm and pulled him into the room.

“What’s this all about, Joe? What’s going on?”

Eager to share the news and not bear the burden alone, but scared to say the words aloud—scared it would make everything more real; I crossed the room. I moved away from Adam and then tried to keep my hands from shaking as I poured the two of us a brandy before I said the words. “Pa’s had a stroke.”

“Stroke?” Adam mumbled. “How bad?”

“It’s bad.”

Adam set his glass on the marble top table and I followed him into our father’s room. His reaction was similar to mine. He stared at Pa in disbelief, and when he turned to face me, he wiped the corner of his eye. He composed himself immediately as only my brother could do.

“How did this happen, Joe?”

“I went for a walk after lunch. Pa came back to the hotel for a rest. When I got back here, he—” Why didn’t I ride back with Pa? If only I’d—maybe I could have prevented—

I racked my brain over how things might have turned out differently if only I’d been here. Would it have made a difference? Could I have prevented this from happening to him? I was full of unanswered questions and immeasurable guilt.

Had I ignored the signs? Pa had been tired, and I had attributed it to the long train ride, but were there other signs, ones I’d missed, ones I’d thought were no big deal, just like I’d done with my brother when he was so sick on the drive?

I brought the decanter into Pa’s room where Adam and I sat. Was this a death sentence like it turned out for old man Carver? Was Pa a prisoner trapped in this body—a living hell he couldn’t escape?

Nothing I could do would change what had already happened. If I could only turn back the clock and not have left Pa alone. I wasn’t here with him when he needed me. Could I have made the difference? I dared not ask the doctor for fear of knowing the truth.

I needed to be strong, not weak like a child. Pa needed Adam and me like never before and together we’d see this through. As my father had always done for me and for my brothers, whatever it took to get us well and back on our feet, I vowed to do the same for him.

As I sat next to Pa’s bed, watching the rise and fall of his chest and contemplating a dismal future, flashes of times long ago—a lifetime ago—flooded my thoughts. The four of us together, riding across our land, protecting what was ours, then a more tender memory of the four of us gathered around the dining room table, celebrating a birthday with candles too numerous to count, flaming atop a cake Hop Sing had proudly set down on the dining room table for a member of “his” family.

Times like those—my entire family together—brought tears of joy before giving way to tears of sorrow as they did only a year ago when I brought my brother’s body home to rest.

Adam sat motionless, as did I. Was he caught up in his memories? Were they the same as mine? There was no conversation. There was no need.

Adam stayed the night; a silent vigil prevailed.

My eyes slowly opened after recognizing the sound—the gentle tapping—as the doctor rapped on our hotel door. I was shaken by the fact that, sometime in the night, Adam and I had both fallen asleep in chairs next to Pa’s bed. I laid my hand on my father’s chest, feeling the gentle rise and fall, then motioned for Adam to stay put. “I’ll get it,” I said.

“Morning, Doc.” I waved the doctor inside, and we crossed the room where Pa lay, unmoving, just like the doc had left him the night before. Adam stood from his chair and then covered his mouth, trying to suppress a morning yawn. I realized during all the confusion yesterday, I hadn’t even asked the doctor’s name. “My brother, Adam Cartwright,” I said.

“Adam,” he said, extending his hand. “Leland Benton. I was anxious to see if there’d been any change in your father since last night.”

“No change, Doc,” I said.

“Why don’t you let me be the judge?”

I glanced toward my brother and stepped away from the bed so the doctor would have room to work. I didn’t move far; I intended to know exactly what his plans for my father were and not find myself caught unaware by any strange, old-fashioned procedure he considered useful.

Several months after we’d lost Hoss, I talked with Dr. Martin, our family’s doctor since before I was born. He’d only had one negative comment about Dr. Sloan’s course of action. “Bloodletting,” he said, “is not something I’d recommend for any of my patients, Joe. Although it may not have hurt your brother’s chances for recovery, I don’t believe there was any benefit to the procedure.”

With that said, I wasn’t leaving Pa for any length of time like I’d been fool enough to do with Hoss. If worse came to worst, I could telegraph Paul Martin, and the more I thought about it, the more I wondered if it wouldn’t be wise to get a second opinion.

Adam took the opportunity to freshen up while I kept my eyes glued to the doctor as he checked Pa’s eyes and listened to his heart and pulse, thus reminding me of another time, another place, not so long ago. If this had to happen to Pa, why couldn’t it have happened at home? Why here in an unfamiliar place where we were at the mercy of strangers?

“Your father is breathing much easier this morning, Mr. Cartwright. Let’s order up some broth and see if we can get him to take some before I leave.”

“Now?”

“If you will, yes.”

I called down, using the intercom in the room, ordering chicken broth and a pot of coffee. Adam strolled out of my private bath and back into Pa’s room, looking much more alive and ready to start the day.

“Your turn. I’ll stay with Pa.”

“Thanks. Coffee’s on the way.”

I ran the razor over my face, something Adam had given up two years ago when he’d been hospitalized for burns and smoke inhalation after a fire, arson really, which destroyed his place of business and nearly killed him in the process. I’ll have to admit, though, I often wondered why he hadn’t grown a beard long before then. He looked quite the San Francisco gentleman with a touch of gray mixed with his raven-colored hair.

The lack of sleep would catch up with both of us some time today, but I figured between the two of us we would manage. I needed to get word to Tim back at the ranch of our change of plans, though I didn’t know yet when we’d return or how any of this recovery business worked. Tim Wilson was young but he was capable and suited for hard work, and I trusted him to do his best until I managed to get Pa back home.

The soup and coffee arrived and I was more than grateful for the latter. Doctor Benton showed us how to feed Pa. It was slow, tedious work, and it seemed more of Pa’s breakfast dribbled down his chin than made it into his mouth. The doc assured us this would become easier in time. I listened and I watched, but I was not assured, I remained skeptical.

When Dr. Benton had finished and Pa ate what he could, he tenderly dabbed the cloth napkin against my father’s chin. He was kind and gentle, and any doubts I may have had about this doctor being the right man for the job were probably frivolous and uncalled for. I just wish I knew for sure.

“I want you to try and get some food into your father every three to four hours and help him drink plenty of water in between. Can you do that, Joe?”

Even though I’d watched Benton feed Pa, I was nervous about trying it myself, thinking of everything that might go wrong during the process. So, I lied to the doc. “Yes.  Between my brother and me, I think we can manage.”

“Good. I’ll stop in tomorrow, but if you should need me anytime before tomorrow morning, just put in a call to the main office.”

“Thanks, Doctor. I appreciate all you’ve done.” I walked Doc Benton to the door, but I had a question I needed to ask. “Doc?” He hesitated and turned to face me. “When can my father be moved?”

“Moved? Where?”

“Nevada—our home is in Nevada.”

Benton let out a long, breathy sigh and shook his head. “I wouldn’t even consider it for at least a month. By the,n we’ll know a little more about his condition.”

“A month,” I muttered to myself. “Okay, thanks again, Doc.”

I shut the door and found Adam standing behind me. “A month, Adam. Did you hear the doc?”

“I did.”

“Do you think Benton’s the right man for the job? Do you think he’s the best there is?”

“He seems genuinely concerned—” Adam started, but I interrupted him before he could finish his thought.

“This is a big city, brother. There have to be more doctors than we can count, maybe specialists or—”

“I don’t know anything about him, Joe, but I will find out today. He seems to be a caring man though Pa may need more than just kindness to pull him through. He may need to be in a hospital, not here in this room.”

“A hospital? NO! No, Adam. Not a hospital. I’ve seen what happens in those places and I won’t—no, I won’t let him near a hospital.”

“Joe—be reasonable—”

“NO! Pa stays here with me. I won’t let anyone take him away from—from here.”

I crossed the room and looked out the window and down toward the street below. Was I being unreasonable? What if I made the wrong decision and Pa’s condition worsened? What if this nightmare had no end and this was my father’s fate? I didn’t know the answer, but neither did Adam. What would Pa want us to do? Whether it was lack of sleep or the trauma of the last few hours, I wasn’t sure. I broke down—and lost control. Tears slipped from my eyes.

Thinking back, I remembered my childhood and how frightened I’d be when my father had to leave the Ponderosa on business. I begged him not to go, begged him to send someone else. He always tried to explain why he must go, but to a scared little boy, it made no sense at all.

I’d grab hold of Pa’s pant leg, tears streaming down my face—begging—until one of my brothers would gently pull me away and hold me so my father could ride away. I needed my pa to stay with me—be with me. My fear was so desperate—so frantic—it took Adam and Hoss together to quiet me down and distract me. It might be a new batch of barn cats or allowing me to sit atop a stallion, Pa never would’ve agreed to if he’d been there.

Those feelings of loss were back. My father had already left me; only his flesh remained. At what cost would he survive? Could I even bear to look at him, to watch him wither and die?

I didn’t know Adam had crossed the room until his hand gripped my arm. I wiped the wetness from my face, but I kept facing the window.

“These things take time, Joe. It’s not over yet. Give him time.”

Five days passed. Adam had gone back to the Chronicle, knowing his job was at stake if he fell behind on his column, and since he was hired only a month ago, he was careful about taking too much time off, but he’d return this evening so I could have a break.

Adam had received nothing but glowing reports about Leland Benton. The doctor had just retired from thirty years in private practice in Oakland, the city across the bay. He took on this job at the Palace Hotel, thinking he and his wife might have more time to enjoy city life with its dinner theaters and concerts, and everything else a city life had to offer.

I sat with Pa day in and day out while Adam was working. There had been only slight improvements. Pa’s eyes could track now, in that he could see me and anything or anyone else in his line of vision. I’d given up the second suite and moved into the room with my father. The hotel staff brought up a cot I was able to set up during nighttime hours in order to sleep next to Pa.

Doctor Benton and I had become very well acquainted. He came every morning to check on my father, as did Adam. “Progressing nicely,” he’d say, although I didn’t see any significant change or improvement myself.

As much as I wanted to ask the ultimate question, I refrained. Adam had said in the beginning to give it time, but time for what—time to get used to the idea my father was dying, or time to get used to the idea Pa would remain in this frozen state forever? Which was the better of the two? I would ask God, but God and I weren’t on speaking terms any longer. If this was His will—then why? Why my father? Pa was a good man, a God-fearing man. He didn’t deserve this.

Pa had always told us that difficult times tended to make us stronger individuals. Well, this wasn’t one of those times. I wasn’t stronger.  I’d lost what measure of faith I’d ever had to begin with, and I cursed God in my dreams—I cursed God when I was wide awake.

But life went on, day after day—night after night.

After ten days confined to this stinkin’ room and after seeing no visible signs of improvement, I sat down next to his bed late one night. I’d trimmed the gas lights and spoke aloud of certain events I’d never discussed with my father, events I couldn’t keep hidden from a dying man.

I don’t know why these revelations—confessions more or less—came forth. They sure weren’t going to improve Pa’s situation; in fact, there was a chance they would only make things worse. Maybe I felt the need to clear my conscience if I was going to survive my father’s death and feel like any kind of man at all.

Pa was already privy to my failings—every sin or wrongful act I’d committed as a child, but there were two situations I’d never confided, two I still needed to deal with, two that continued to keep me awake at night, and I had to get them off my chest before it was too late.

I started with Adam. I told Pa how he’d riled me the last time I was here in San Francisco. I wasn’t sure how to put the feelings I had that night into words, knowing I could never divulge everything, but still, I needed to explain how and why I almost killed my brother.

“We argued, Pa, and you know me and Adam once we get riled. Adam prodded and my temper got the best of me. We—well, it went much farther than it should have.” I was stumbling for the right words, seeing how I planned not to reveal the reason, just my actions.

“It was a disagreement of sorts, and after taking so much from him and losing my temper completely, I turned on him—attacked him with my bare hands. I had a stranglehold, digging my thumbs in the small of his neck, cutting off his air until—” I had to stop. The memories were too clear, but the worst was out in the open. I’d confessed to nearly killing my brother.

“Adam never hated me for that night, and he never blamed me for the attack. Maybe it’s that we’re older now or maybe it’s just because we’re brothers. I’ll tell you, though, Pa, as much as I regret my actions, I’ll always be grateful to Adam for what he did for me.”

The second confession was harder still. I stood up and crossed the room. After pouring myself a brandy, then a second, I came back and sat down next to Pa. I hoped the amber firewater would give me the courage needed to make it through the next confession.

My father was so distraught when I brought Hoss home in a pine box that he didn’t ask questions. I didn’t volunteer information, but I would clear my conscience if I could figure out how to start.

“When Hoss died,” I said just above a whisper, “I wasn’t in the—I was—I had left the doctor’s house for a bath and a quick drink in the saloon.” God, was this necessary? What would it prove for Pa to know the truth? I leaned forward, resting my elbow on my knees, covering my face with my hands. “I’m so sorry, Pa. I wasn’t there. I wasn’t with Hoss when he died.”

Damn this was stupid, insane was a better word. I left my seat and stood next to the window. How could I tell Pa the rest? I pressed my hand against the glass, covering my reflection then turning slowly around, I saw my father lying there—no sound—no movement—no commanding voice telling me to sit back down and finish the story.

It was my own voice directing me back to Pa’s bedside. “I had more than just a drink, Pa,” I said after returning to my seat. Closing my eyes tightly, knowing it still had to be said, I released a heavy breath and when the words finally came, I nearly shouted them to my father. “I fell asleep in bed with a whore, Pa, a whore, and Hoss died alone.”

I wanted Pa to shout back at his half-witted son—tell me I was nothing but a burden to the family—tell me I was less of a man than either of my brothers. My breathing was ragged and after all was said and done, I realized what a complete waste of time my confessions had been. All Pa could do was lie there, motionless. He had no voice; he never would.

“Goddammit!” I said in frustration the following morning after nearly tipping the hot bowl of soup and scalding my father’s chest. After last night’s little tirade, after I’d spilled my guts to Pa, I felt even worse the next morning. It was a stupid thing for me to do. It had proved nothing at all.

I glanced at Pa, suddenly aware of what I’d just said out loud. “I—I’m sorry, Pa.” I needed to keep my anger in check. I was only making matters worse for me and for my father. There was no reaction. How could there be? I picked up the spoon. “Let’s try this again.”

Pa had always been the strong one, the believer, a man of faith. His faith carried him across the plains and through the mountains to a new land. I didn’t have the same type of faith Pa had. No amount of praying to a merciless God would begin to rectify what He let happen to my father.

I needed to get out of the room. The walls were closing in, but how? I didn’t dare leave Pa, Adam was doing the best he could, stopping by before and after work, but I needed to distance myself from Pa’s sickness—fresh air, maybe a ride through the countryside, anything other than sitting by Pa’s sickbed, watching, waiting for him to take that final breath.

I stood next to the bay window, gazing at passersby down below. It was raining, and the streets were a sea of black umbrellas, men, and women scrambling like ants one way or another. I’d give anything to be out of here and down there, even in the soaking rain.

Hours passed, and I heard a knock at the door. It would be the standard order of chicken soup, which arrived every three hours as the doctor had ordered. I was truly grateful for the staff at the Palace. Hop Sing was good in every way and most efficient when it came to caring for his family, but he couldn’t have done a better job than the people who worked at the Palace.

A thought came to mind, maybe a solution. Silas’ wife Delsey. If she could come by for a few hours a day, I could get out and maybe unearth a better attitude than the one I had now. I would talk to Adam tonight and see what he thought of the idea. Already, my spirits had lifted.

I laid the heavy, cloth napkin across Pa’s chest then sat on the edge of the bed with the bowl of soup. “Breakfast is here, Pa. You ready?”

I lifted the spoon to his lips. “Open wide.” In went the spoon. I dipped it in the bowl again. “Open—” And again, and again—

I set the bowl on the table. I could tell Pa was tracking my every move. “Looks like you need a shave. Should we try it?” I patted his shoulder. “Be right back.” What the heck? We might as well give it a shot.

After filling the bowl with warm water, I lathered Pa’s face, leaving the heavy cloth napkin in place to protect his clothing. God forbid I cut him in his current state. I scraped away the stubble, feeling his face with the tips of my fingers, gliding the razor ever so gently until I was satisfied. No movement, still slack on one side, but he didn’t seem to mind getting cleaned up. I wondered if he knew we’d missed Adam’s birthday dinner. I wondered if he even knew who I was.

“I’ll be right back.” There was a different look in Pa’s eyes. A thank you? Shoot, now I was seeing things that weren’t there, but before I stood up to leave, a single tear slipped from my father’s eye.

With my thumb, I reached up and dabbed at a small spot of lather I’d missed. A slow, deliberate movement; Pa reached for my hand. His chilled fingers circled my wrist, a gentle squeeze. I wrapped my hand around his. “Pa—”

The days that followed passed slowly, and after the day Pa moved his hand, I thought things would improve much faster than they had been but no, they did not. Three simple words I had learned to hate. “Give it time.” Words that grated on every nerve.

I contacted Delsey by wire and she was more than eager to help with my father’s care. I would pay her well, thinking I could finally repay the kindness she and Silas had shown me that night I had spent at his barbershop. But by the end of the first week when I held out her pay, she would accept none of it.

“Why won’t you take the money, Delsey? You’ve earned every penny.”

“I can’t take your money, Joe. Your father is ill, and I’m grateful I can be of help. This ain’t no payin’ job; it’s what God intends us to do for one another—help one another.”

“But you need the money. Please take it.”

She shook her head. “Silas and I do just fine, Joe. We’re happy together and we’ve got plenty of money to get by.” She slipped her wrap over her shoulders and picked up her tattered, old hat. I had a carriage waiting in front of the hotel to take her back home. “I will be seein’ ya tomorrow, Joe.”

“Nite, Delsey—and Delsey—thank you.”

I’d been scared to leave Pa alone with anyone besides me, but Delsey quickly shooed me out of the room. Said that’s why she was there and for me to get movin’ before she ran me out. “You sure you’re okay here by yourself?” I said.

“Your Pa and I’s gonna be just fine, now git.”

So I did. I only took a short walk around the block the first day she came, but I began to trust she was as capable as anyone, and I felt comfortable staying away longer from then on. The salty sea air did wonders for my attitude and I was able to enjoy tending to my father when I returned to our suite and told him of my adventures on the streets of San Francisco. Of course, I had to throw in a few little white lies to make my day sound more exciting, but I think he enjoyed the stories, lies or not.

Adam always came by for supper and on occasion, Delsey was kind enough to stay late. Those were the nights when Adam brought Kate along with him and the three of us would sit and enjoy each other’s company in one of the many dining rooms at the Palace.

Today, Pa moved his lips to form simple words. Only a guttural sound was produced but it was a start, and knowing Pa as I did, I knew he’d keep trying until he could speak any and every word the English language had to offer. He was a stubborn man, and that’s just what it would take to become the man he once was.

Dr. Benton showed me how to work with Pa to make those sounds in his throat that would eventually become words. It was a grueling process, and there were days Pa and I shouldn’t have been allowed in the same room. There were days I wished for my own suite, an escape. I’m quite certain Pa wished it too.

The right side of his body had been affected by the stroke, but ever since that day when Pa moved his right hand, I worked harder with him, moving fingers and exercising his arm. The doc also had me move his legs so they wouldn’t stiffen up too bad when he tried to walk again.

Feeding Pa had become easier too; soft vegetables and small pieces of chicken were added to the soup, hopefully making mealtime more enjoyable than before. But today, when I held the spoon to Pa’s lips, he refused to open his mouth. “What’s wrong?” I asked. “Not hungry?” Pa blinked his eyes and stared into mine. I tried again and again, but he refused to open his mouth, then more blinking, telling me no. “I don’t know what you want, Pa.”

He was trying to tell me something, but I was at a loss. Delsey knocked on the door and, as usual, she didn’t wait for me to answer. As she crossed the room, I looked up, hoping she might have better luck feeding my father than I had.

“He won’t eat.” I set the bowl on his bedside table.

She stood over my father and shook her head. “Now, now, Mr. Cartwright. Are you givin’ this here boy a hard time?” She laid her shawl and her hat on one of the chairs and then looked back at me. “Maybe he sick and tired of the same food day in and day out. Maybe he don’t want no mo’ a dis chicken soup. Maybe he want somethin’ else.”

“You think?”

“How long this man been eatin’ chicken soup?”

“Weeks—”

“Well then—”

Why hadn’t I thought of that? I ordered a bowl of vegetable beef, and I think I might have detected a slight smile cross Pa’s face. “You were right, Delsey.” I took hold of her shoulders, leaned in, and kissed her cheek. “What would I ever do without you?”

“Sometimes Silas say the same thing, Joe. Das why a man always need a woman in the house.”

She scooted me out of the way and sat down to feed my father although Pa’s eyes remained on me and not on the food at hand. We needed to communicate better, and after I’d watched Pa blink his refusal to eat, I recalled something he and I tried long ago when a neighbor of ours fell into the same dire straits as Pa. I’d forgotten about old Mr. Wilson, but he could use his eyes to talk; in fact, we’d used that method to find his niece’s killer.

“I think Pa can talk,” I said to Delsey.

“What’s that you say?” She kept on feeding my father rather than bothering to look up at me.

“Pa can talk with his eyes, Delsey. One blink for yes and two blinks for no. He just told me he didn’t want any more chicken soup, didn’t he?”

“I guess so—”

She seemed skeptical but I knew this would work. I was excited to get started, and with Delsey’s help, we began working with Pa together. Pa still tired easily, but we’d mastered the art of the blink. Maybe it didn’t seem like much, but I was excited to tell Adam what the three of us had accomplished in one day.

Christmas was nearing, and we were stranded in San Francisco by Pa’s illness and had no chance of making it back home. In a way, it was as it should be; Pa and Adam and I together, but I’d vowed long ago that I would never spend another Christmas away from the Ponderosa. This year, though, it was not meant to be.

I was able to sit Pa up now, although still in bed, it was something he enjoyed and looked forward to. There were small improvements weekly, but still no words—no real communication except for his eyes. I’d found a pencil and paper and tried to steady the pencil in my father’s hand, but it only dropped onto the bed—the strength still wasn’t there.

I needed a night out and Delsey agreed to stay late. The woman was a saint. I couldn’t have done this without her, not in a million years. Our dinner reservation was scheduled for 7:00 p.m. so Jake Jacobs and Adam met me in the billiard room as soon as the two columnists could make it down to the hotel after work.

“I see why you like staying here, Joe,” Jake said after scanning the room filled with lovely young ladies.

I chuckled at Jake’s comment. “I sure haven’t spent enough time taking in the special amenities the Palace has to offer. I can say that for a fact, Jake.”

He leaned toward me, speaking just above a whisper. “How about now?”

I laughed again then shook my head. “No, I don’t think so.”

Adam raised his eyebrows at our guarded conversation. “May not be a bad idea, little brother.”

“What?”

“You know what I mean; a stress reliever of sorts.”

“Who says I’m stressed?” Adam and Jake both rolled their eyes and laughed at my remark. “I’m fine.” I wasn’t naïve to their intentions; I understood what they thought I may want or need and I wondered if maybe it would relieve some of the monotony, and yes, I suppose stress I felt over tending Pa.

A young lady came to refresh our drinks, but she lingered a little longer with me, making sure I was aware, and perhaps responsive to her gifted assets. As she sashayed away, turning slightly to look back over her shoulder, she winked at me and then slowly fashioned her lips into a pout. I lifted my glass to salute her then took a prolonged drink of my brandy. I glanced between Adam and Jake. “Maybe you two have something after all.”

The laughter was a bit more gregarious this time, and lucky for me, or not as the case may be, our table was ready. While carrying my drink with me, the three of us walked into the dining room together. Had I been a fool to pass up such a delicious creature just to sit and have dinner with two men? Yes—there was no doubt in my mind. I was a fool.

My mind strayed during dinner with Adam and Jake as I recalled the night I finally, should I say, relieved the stress from years of holding back—years of fear and reluctance to be with a woman. It had not been the plan at all, although I’m grateful for the young lady who changed my world and made things right again.

I’d only stopped in the saloon for a quick beer, maybe two, when I overheard a couple of loudmouths, carrying on about how the Cartwrights bought their way to the top by bribing those in charge of granting certain lumber and mining contracts. I let the comment go; knowing it wasn’t worth the fight, and besides, I was alone in the bar and the odds weren’t exactly in my favor.

But the slurs against my family continued, and knowing I should be smart and just walk away, leaving the two drunken men to their own little party, I turned, leaned back against the bar, and faced them. “Are you about finished?” I said

“We’re just gettin’ started, Cartwright. Wanna make somethin’ of it?”

“I think enough’s been said already.” I turned back around, deciding not to make a big deal, then tilted my glass and finished the last of my beer. “See ya, Sam,” I said before heading for the batwing doors.

The sudden crash against the back of my shoulder was their empty whiskey bottle, making me stumble forward, and before I could completely right myself, they were both on top of me, grabbing a handful of hair and slamming my head against the saloon floor. They were drunk, and I wasn’t and within minutes, I’d given each of them everything they deserved. They both lay prone on the floor when the sheriff walked through the doorway and started asking questions.

Her name was Maria, a new girl at the Silver Dollar, and she was the one who spoke up first and explained everything she’d seen to the sheriff. Roy hauled the men to their feet and escorted them out of the saloon and to jail to sleep it off.

“Thanks,” I said, still catching my breath while leaning my aching body against the bar. Maybe I was getting too old for these saloon fights. There was a time I would have shrugged it off and thought nothing of a bruise or two, but I felt each one of them this time.

“I only told what I saw, Mister.”

“Name’s Joe.”

“Maria.”

“Maria—I believe I owe you a drink.”

We found a table in the back of the saloon, and while I poured us each a glass of whiskey, Maria sat quietly beside me. There was a different look about her than most saloon girls, maybe sadness, maybe loneliness. I wasn’t sure, but she didn’t belong in a place like this. I found myself wanting to comfort her, take her out of this place, but that wasn’t my choice, it was hers.

We talked without constraints until our bottle was nearly finished. I knew I should leave and ride home, but I was reluctant to leave the girl behind. We’d enjoyed each other’s company too much for me to just walk away, not knowing if or when I might see her again.

“Joe?” Jake said, interrupting my thoughts. “Anyone home in there?”

“What? Oh, sorry. I was just thinking of—”

“Of what, little brother?”

“Nothing,” I said, smiling. “Nothing worth talking about.”

“I’ll bet you 8-5 he was thinking of some lady friend,” Jake said, leaning in toward my brother.

I laughed off their joking and kidding around. I was admitting nothing—not now, not ever. Not to these two.

“Well, I need to get home,” Adam said.

“I best let Delsey go too. It’s getting late.” We stood from the table and shook hands. “Same time next week?” I said to Jake.

“Sounds good, that’s if you can keep your mind on dinner next time.”

“I’ll try my best.”

Jake had been a friend to me and a good friend to Adam. I didn’t want to lose his respect and I suppose my reminiscing was rude at that. I watched the two of them leave together, still talking, still laughing, as I walked across the Grand Court to the rising room and upstairs to Pa and Delsey.

When I entered the suite, I found Delsey sleeping in the chair next to Pa’s bed. Gently, I touched her shoulder and she woke with a start. “I’m sorry I’m so late, Delsey. Do you want to just stay over?”

“No, Joe. I best be on my way.”

“Okay then, I’ve already called for a cab.”

She picked up her hat and cape. “See you in the morning,” she said.

“Again, I’m sorry for the late hour,” I said, walking her to the door.

“No bother. Nite, Joe.”

I locked the door and glanced back at Pa, who’d slept through our entire conversation. I pulled the covers up over his shoulders and whispered goodnight before I set up my cot across the room. After I crawled under my blanket and rested my head on the pillow, my mind revisited another time, another bed, Maria’s.

I left the empty bottle on the table and followed Maria up the stairs. She unlocked her door, and even though we’d sat and drank whiskey well into the night, I was undoubtedly aware of what I was doing—what treasured gift I hungered to enjoy if I could manage to see it through.

I had expressed the fears I’d carried for years to Adam the last time I was in San Francisco—one of them, which had yet to be resolved, was my fear of being with a woman, being close, being intimate. Somehow, tonight, my fear had subsided, and whether it was Maria and her soft voice or maybe her gentle ways, I wasn’t sure. But as we climbed the stairs, I felt myself growing nervous and almost afraid; after all, I was above a saloon in Virginia City, a place I called home, a place where I didn’t want to fail as a man.

We stood just inside her drab little room when I lifted her chin with my fingers until her painted lips met mine. She was soft and warm; her kiss was almost tentative and shy, and as I wrapped my arms around her I felt her shiver, even as she pulled me closer. I lifted her and I carried her in my arms across the room.

I made love to the sensual woman, not simply once, but twice and once again at dawn. Her gentle movements captivated me. The softness of her breasts, the subtle curves of her body lying close to mine. Tracing the tips of her fingers along the length of my body, seeking pleasure with her velvety touch, she brought back the special part of life—a dire need for the unattainable I thought had been destroyed forever. Joe Cartwright was back.

I woke to slips of daylight, peeking in from either side of the heavy drapes in my father’s suite. I smiled at the memory of Maria, but the dream had vanished and I was quickly brought back to reality. My father was ill and Maria was gone.

Neither Adam nor I had bothered to shop for Christmas presents; besides, what could we possibly want when hotel employees took care of our every need? Adam and I lifted Pa to a sitting position and he was able to hold his own while I slipped his arms through his dressing gown and tied it at his waist. We eased him to his feet and had him walk from the bed to a chair so we could eat Christmas dinner together.

A waiter pushed a cart with three turkey dinners into our room, and we were set. I thanked and tipped the young man and sat back down with Pa and Adam. I started to reach over to cut my father’s meat when he grunted his displeasure. He nodded to Adam and then folded his hands in his lap. My brother caught on before I did and began saying grace as Pa had always done in the past.

When I reached over a second time to cut my father’s turkey, he grunted once again. “Okay—” I said, pulling my knife a fork away. He picked up the fork easily enough, and Adam and I watched, each of us holding our breath, as Pa struggled to pick up the knife with his damaged hand. The task was finally accomplished and he struggled but cut through the tender piece of meat.

While sitting in the chair next to my father, I reached down for my napkin and for some strange reason, I remembered a time when I was a small boy, sitting next to Pa in church and the preacher quoted a verse I didn’t understand at the time.

Lazarus, come forth.

And he that was dead came forth, bound hand and foot with graveclothes—

 I couldn’t quite recall the next part, something about his face being covered with a napkin. Maybe it made sense to some, but it made me giggle. Pa’s hand gently touched my knee and I quieted quickly.

Jesus saith unto them, lose him and let him go.

Risen from the dead? Well, not quite, but today, my father was back among the living, even if just for a short time on this special day. Adam and I looked on as Pa took control, experiencing what it felt like to be a man once again. Maybe He was watching and maybe He was helping Pa overcome the debilitating circumstances, thus reminding us all to give thanks on Christmas day.

Pa was alive, and with one small step at a time, I realized there would be a future, a future that included my father as he slowly progressed from this unfortunate time in his life and back to the world he loved so much.

We celebrated the New Year in the suite. Lobster bisque for Pa. Steak and lobster for Adam and me. “Next year, Pa,” I said. But our celebration bottomed out the next day when we received a wire from Tim Wilson. Trouble at the mine.

I couldn’t leave Pa alone, and Adam couldn’t leave the city with his new job at the paper. The doc said Pa was well enough to travel, but I was hesitant during the winter months. The train was a comfortable way to go, and there wasn’t much chance of breaking down, but I was afraid to be alone with Pa without a doctor if something went wrong.

Adam and I talked it over and he said it was my decision whether to stay another couple of months or to go back to the ranch. Maybe it was time to ask Pa what he wanted. He was getting out of bed on his own and was able to sit in a chair for part of the day. The doc had brought him a cane to steady himself, and he repeatedly pushed me away if I tried to help. Pa was a stubborn man, and if he could talk, he’d have plenty to say about me hovering too closely.

“Are you ready to go home?” I said as we enjoyed the warmth of the fire. Nights were chilly, and I wanted to make Pa comfortable, but he’d often slap my hand away. He tried to form the word home, and he was close, but there was no sound. He nodded his head instead. “If you’re sure, I’ll make reservations tomorrow.” He nodded again.

Delsey had been a godsend, and I’d miss her terribly, but it was time to say goodbye. I offered her pay for all the work she’d done during the long, endless days with my father and again, she refused to take a penny.

It was our last evening together, and Adam showed up at our suite straight after work. He’d picked up Kate on his way and we would all have dinner with Pa. He greeted Pa first and then turned to me. “There is a package waiting for you downstairs, Joe.”

“A package? For me?”

“That’s what the man at the front desk told me to tell you. Go on down and pick it up,” he said. “Kate and I’ll stay with Pa.”

“Okay—” I was confused. I hadn’t ordered anything, and I couldn’t imagine who’d send a package to me, but it was thrilling all the same. In my excitement, I took the stairs rather than waiting for one of the rising rooms then walked across the Grand Court to the front desk. The clerk behind the counter handed me a sealed envelope. “This is it?”

“Yes, sir. May I help you with anything else, sir?”

“No, that’s fine. Thank you.” I tore the envelope open, all the time wondering why the clerk couldn’t have given the letter to Adam to bring up to the— “Oh—”

A Belated Gift. Merry Christmas, Joe.

Look toward the Billiard Room—enjoy!

Sincerely, Adam

I scanned the room, finding the door to the Billiard Room, and there she stood, her hand raised in front of her chest and a crooked finger motioning me to her—a most beautiful sight indeed. Tucking the letter inside my jacket pocket, I started forward.

She was elegantly dressed, not scantily for a quick romp in one of the private rooms, but finer than any other woman making her way through the Grand Court. Her navy-colored gown with lace cuffs and a square neckline was, to say the least, striking. The dress fit snugly, accentuating her slim waist and trailing behind her, giving the impression of a woman of means—a beautiful woman, who’d be classified as the belle of the ball.

“I’m Joe Cartwright.”

“My name’s Lilly,” she said softly.

“I’m not dressed for the occasion,” I said with an awkward smile.

“Not to worry, Mr. Cartwright. I have just what you need if you’ll please follow me.”

“Call me Joe.”

After a fine dining experience, Lilly pulled out two tickets to a play—a comedy my brother thought I might like. I’d never laughed so hard at the antics on stage and Lilly was a joy to be with, paid for or not.

I tried not to think of how much Hoss would have enjoyed the performance. I remembered back to a rather racy show the three of us had attended long ago in Virginia City with Miss Adah Issacs Menken dressed in nude tights. Hoss could barely contain himself. He’d even tried to be the hero and jump down from a balcony seat to save the damsel in distress.

Those were the days, days without a care in the world, and even knowing what my father would say after finding we’d sneaked out of the house to see a show of that nature, was worth every minute of fun I had with my brothers that night.

That was years before my world was turned upside down and spent eight years of my life in hell. I’d put the memories and fears from that time behind me thanks to Adam and his words of wisdom—words I needed to hear, and still remember to this day.

When I’d lost control and attacked him that night nearly two years ago, when I saw the bruises circling his neck the following morning, when he begged me to talk to Pa about the nightmare I’d endured, I said no—a definite no.

When he begged me to talk to him instead, I refused, telling him I’d said more than I’d ever planned in the first place, but he wouldn’t let it go. He pushed and he pushed until I admitted every one of my fears, and after that night, I was able to turn my life around. I can’t say I was thrilled at the time, but I will always be grateful for the unrelenting and determined manner he took with me, knowing just how to break me down and give me the tools to heal after so many years of hate and condemnation.

We stayed up most of the night. Adam talked; I talked. I listed my fears—fear of intimacy, fear of violence, and fear of never letting go of the past. He reassured me that I’d punished myself long enough for something that was never my fault. Finally, something clicked. His relentless approach had worked, and he’d kept a promise he’d made to my mama a long time ago. He took care of me when I needed him most.

A gentle squeeze of my hand brought me back from my musings, and I smiled at the lovely woman beside me. I’m sure Adam had great plans of relieving the stress of the past few weeks when the play was over, but tonight, I was happy to just feel human again; to be out with a beautiful lady and enjoy the evening. The stress relieving I’d save for another time.

I’d booked a private car for the trip home. We would board the train in San Francisco, depart in Truckee, and then take the short line into Virginia City. I’d wired Tim Wilson to come with the surrey to pick us up when we arrived. He hadn’t mentioned any more about the mine in his telegram—just said he’d be there waiting for us when we pulled in.

Goodbyes were always hard and this one was no different. Adam helped me get Pa situated onboard the train and into our private quarters. When he knelt in front of my father, Pa took Adam’s hands in his own and looked straight into my brother’s eyes. “A-dam—”

The word was only understood by my brother and me, but it was Pa’s first real word, and I knew there’d be more to come. My eyes burned with tears. I’m sure Adam’s did too, even though he’d never admit to such, or let anyone know exactly how happy he felt.

“I’ll visit this summer, Pa,” he said after clearing his throat. “You take care and try to keep Little Joe out of trouble if at all possible.”

A slow smile crossed Pa’s face as he glanced up at me and then looked back down at my brother. “Home,” he said, slowly and deliberately.

“Home,” Adam repeated.

The End
12-2011

The next and last story in this series: – Because We’re Brothers #5

  • Reference to Season 4 – Hayburner
  • Reference to Season 1 – The Magnificent Adah
  • Reference to Season 4 – Thunder Man

Mule’s Crossing #1

by jfclover

Joe

I jerked myself awake sometime after midnight.  I crossed the room and pushed my bedroom curtain aside so I could see the ground below.  Although the moon shed only an inkling of light, I could hear the nervous whinnies and see the frenzied prancing of the three new mares in the corral alongside the barn.  Something had spooked them.  I slipped on my pants and threw my arms through the sleeves of my shirt before heading downstairs.  I grabbed a rifle from the rack.

The closer I walked toward the corral, the wilder the mares seemed to become.  I scanned quickly for wolves or maybe a prowling cat but in the dark, the mustangs’ vision and sense of smell was considerably better than mine.  “Ouch—dammit,” I cried softly.  I kicked at the pebble and wished I’d taken time to slip on my boots, and that’s when I saw him; the most beautiful grey stallion in all of Nevada.

The mares had been wild only a few weeks ago, and now I couldn’t help but wonder if this magnificent animal was claiming them as his own.  Realizing there was no wolf or bobcat nearby, I relaxed, leaned the rifle against the corral, and stared over the top rail at the gray.

The stallion kept his distance, charging back and forth, letting his presence be known.  On occasion, he would rear up on his hind legs and paw the air, strutting smugly in front of the mares.  I turned my head and looked over my shoulder when I heard footsteps coming from behind.

“What’s goin’ on out here, Joseph?”

“Just watch.”

Hoss, still in his nightshirt, although smart enough to pull on his boots, leaned his elbows on the railing next to mine.  “What is it I’m supposed to be watchin’?”

“Just wait.”

When the gray appeared once again, the mares circled the inside of the corral, voicing their objection over being separated from the stallion.  The gentle glow of moonlight reflected on his silvery coat, and a smile crossed my brother’s face.

“Now I understand.”

“Thought you would,” I said, winking at Hoss although his eyes were staring straight at the gray, and I’m sure he missed the gesture.

“Think you can catch him?”

“Maybe tomorrow,” I said, not wanting to wait another minute, but tomorrow morning was soon enough to head out.

“Ain’t gonna be easy.”

“I’ve got his womenfolk locked up.  Don’t think he’s gonna stray too far away.”

“Ya gotta point there, little brother.”

“Yep.”

~~~

All my life I’d fought to establish myself as an equal part of this family.  Being the youngest, it wasn’t always easy to find my way, to be accepted or treated as an equal, but I won that right when Pa put me in charge of the horse operation.  I was my own boss; I would handle the buying and selling of all the new mounts for the Ponderosa. 

I was proud the day Pa felt he could trust me with my new position on the ranch.  I would oversee the wranglers, and I would have the opportunity to gentle the mounts I felt needed special care.  I was in heaven, and I was constantly scouting new horseflesh to improve our herd.

Horses were needed for every aspect of a ranch.  We used cutting horses for herding cattle, horses with a gentle gait for riding long distances, horses to pull loaded wagons, and the list went on and on.  And, when Pa mentioned his old friend, Abe Chandler, down in Arizona Territory, who had four cutting horses he thought we might be interested in, I was anxious to check them out.  “Can I take Hoss with me?”  I asked.

“I guess I can spare two of you for a couple of weeks.”

“Good,” I said, trying to contain myself even though I was excited over the prospect since Mr. Chandler had never let us down when it came to fine horseflesh.  “I’ll go talk to Hoss.”

“One stipulation, Joseph.  I’d rather you took the stage down then you can ride the horses home.”

“But, Pa.”

It was decided.  Hoss and I would be traveling by stage to Arizona, a simple demand from my father that, unknowingly, would change our lives forever.

~~~

As always, business took precedence over playtime so catching the gray, whom I’d already named Strawberry—the name Paiutes give a June Moon—would have to come later.  He’d flooded my heart that night, and I knew he had to be mine.  Although, as elusive as he’d become over the past couple of weeks as I rode through arroyos and grasslands, my names for him changed hourly, and they weren’t names I could use in front of my father.  Someday he’d make a mistake and I’d get a rope on him, but someday was still in the future.

Pa deemed my efforts to catch a wild Mustang, which Hoss and I had seen only briefly that one night, unnecessary.  It was now July 1, and the trip to Abe Chandler’s took precedence over gallivanting—my father’s favorite word.

~~~

We waved to Pa and Adam after we boarded the coach.  I’d argued with Pa over our means of transportation, wanting to ride rather than take the stage, but I lost the battle as I usually did when it came to my father’s wishes or, as I often call it, Pa’s demands.  So, Hoss and I boarded the noon stage, leaving for Arizona in order to check out the mares.

As far as I was concerned, riding the stage was nearly unbearable, and this time the coach was filled with five men and a woman.  Like the woman who sat across from me, we were wedged in the middle where there was very little air from open windows, and knees banged each of us from either side.  I smiled, knowing she was no better off than I, and there was not a darn thing we could do about our situation.

As we rolled out of town, Hoss felt the need to make introductions.  “My name’s Hoss Cartwright,” he said, “and this is my little brother, Joseph.”

The woman smiled and was the next to speak.  “Where are you and your brother headed, Mr. Cartwright?”

“Arizona, ma’am.  Same as you, I ‘spect.”

She smiled again and nodded her head.  “My sister and her husband have invited me to visit their new home.  This is my first time seeing the west, and I’m not sure whether the trip was a wise decision on my part or not.”

“I didn’t catch your name,” I said.

“I’m sorry.  Martha Prescott.  It’s nice to meet you both.”

“Prescott?”

“Yes,” she said hesitantly.

“Ain’t that somethin’,” Hoss said, nudging my side.  That’s exactly where me and Joe are goin’.  Prescott, Arizona.”

A smartly dressed man rolled his eyes at my brother and stared out the window as if Hoss’ comment was beneath him.  The three of us chatted briefly while the other three men kept to themselves and ignored our friendly banter, not caring to participate in idle talk.  Fine with me.  The ride was long and chatting with Miss Prescott would give me something to think about other than someone’s knees pounding mine at every curve in the road.

We broke every two, two and a half hours, to change horses and stretch our legs.  There was no time to eat; barely enough time to relieve ourselves if nature called.  We were herded back on board and off we went.  I hated riding the stage.

At night, I dozed, resting my head rested on Hoss’ shoulder.  I was all talked out.  Although Miss Prescott had told us of some of her experiences during her travels, I grew weary of listening to her voice and the voice of a young man who’d finally been drawn into our conversation.  An abrupt shove from my brother’s elbow woke me quickly.  “Trouble ahead,” he whispered so no one else could hear.  “Men riding fast, and I don’t like the look of ‘em.”

I blinked repeatedly.  Waking up wasn’t always easy for me, but Hoss wouldn’t have alerted me if he weren’t concerned about the riders.  “Who do you think they are?”

“Don’t know.”

The men carried torches since the sun had set at some point after I’d fallen asleep.  The stage began to slow as rifle shots carried through the night air.  I thought about climbing up and helping Charlie, the driver, but Hoss must have read my mind.  He clamped his hand on my thigh and shook his head.  “Just wait,” he said softly.

Within minutes, a dozen men surrounded the coach.  Some were white, some Mexican, and two looked like Indians though I couldn’t tell what tribe.  They were dressed in white man’s clothes but their long, black hair was a definite sign.

“Everyone out.”

The shout came from one of the white men when Charlie pulled up rather than trying to outrun the bandits through the narrow canyon.  The leader didn’t carry a flame, but his rifle was aimed straight at the driver.  Other men’s pistols and rifles were pointed at the stage windows and door.  Hoss was the first to step out.  He reached his hand up and helped Miss Prescott to the ground.  The rest of us followed and lined up outside the coach alongside Charlie, who’d climbed down from his seat up above.

“Throw down your weapons.”

We did as we were told.  Pistols hit the ground.  One of the Indians stepped forward, picked them all up, and threw them in a leather satchel before hefting it over his shoulder and fading back into the darkness.  This whole operation had been planned out carefully and everyone had a specific job to carry out.

One of the passengers, Mr. Fancy Clothes, who thought he was better than Hoss and his silly jokes, stepped forward.  “This is an outrage,” he cried.  “I demand you let us go.  We’ve nothing you want.”

A shot rang out, and the man’s felt derby flew from his head before his body pitched backward and landed flat on the ground.  Martha gasped.  Her gloved hands flew to her mouth and I stepped toward her.  “It’s okay,” I whispered.  “Just do as they say, and we’ll be fine.”

“You.”  I looked toward the man who spoke.  “Yeah, you.  Step forward.”  My heart was in my throat.  Why was I being singled out?  I glanced up at Hoss before taking that initial step.  A man leaned over his horse and handed me a blazing torch.  “Burn it.”

I held the torch, but I didn’t move.  The man pulled his gun and pointed it at my chest.  I took a step back and threw the burning branch inside the stage.  “What about the horses?”

“Back in line,” he said, giving no thought to my question.

The stage came alive with flames, blazing through its windows and doors as the six-horse team bolted into the night.  Most likely, the team would panic even more before they would succumb to a premature death.  None of us moved.  We all stood in line waiting for who knows what.  Death?  Stranded in the desert?  This wasn’t a typical robbery.  There was nothing at all typical about these men.  I feared our nightmare had only begun.

~~~

We were not tied or beaten or shot, but we were ordered to march through the dark of night surrounded by the dozen or so men who’d hauled us off the stage.  We walked forward in a straight line; no one made a sound, there were no complaints, and no worthless outbursts after what happened to Mr. Fancy Clothes.  The poor man was never buried.  He was left to rot, eaten by scavengers who prowled these parts in search of easy prey.

The ground was rocky and unsuitable for walking any distance, and Miss Prescott was having trouble keeping up with the rest of the group.  Charlie kept his bandana handy, wiping sweat from his face.  He also struggled with the pace the gunmen had set.  Charlie, who we’d ridden with many times before, was an older man, maybe Pa’s age and heavyset, and this journey through the canyon was definitely hard on him.  He had the spot in line in front of Miss Prescott, then me, and then Hoss brought up the rear.  I couldn’t really see to the front of the line but two more men led the way.

The tall peaks of the canyon blocked any moonlight we might have had, but the torches lit our path.  We kept to the road with a mountainside to our right and a steep drop-off to our left.  A fast-running stream crooked its way at the bottom of the cliff, but it was a long way down and certain death if anyone tried to escape.

By dawn, we had walked several miles in complete silence.  Boots were made for riding, not walking, and all of us were struggling to stay on our feet.  The first two men in line I thought might be brothers.  They looked more alike than Hoss and I ever would, in fact, no one ever took us for kin.

When Miss Prescott suddenly fell forward, I reached out to help her back up.  A whip cracked unexpectedly, and I arched my back when sudden heat seared through my jacket and shirt, stinging the skin underneath.  “I’m just helping the lady,” I said in anger.

“No talkin’, boy.  Get back in line.”

“She’s hurt,” I said, not caring what these men said or did.

“I’m all right, Mr. Cartwright.”  Miss Prescott pushed herself up from the ground and limped forward to her place in line.

“Give me your boots, Cartwright.”

“What?  Why?”  The man carrying the whip let it go slack alongside his mount.  “You need a reminder?”

“Joe,” Hoss whispered urgently.

I peeled off my boots and a Mexican came forward, picked them up, and carried them away.  Now, I was sock-footed, and I knew the soles of my feet would be scraped and bruised in no time.

“Move.”

These were men of few words, but they were on a mission.  There was an overall plan none of us were aware of just yet.  I was tired and most of all thirsty.  No one had been given water or rest.  We kept walking through the narrow canyon for what seemed like hours.  

Welcome to the West, Miss Prescott.

~~~

Charlie fell to his knees and then steadied himself, forcing his hand to the ground while wiping his forehead with the other.  I held my position in line and glanced over my shoulder at Hoss.  He shook his head slightly; I knew what he was trying to say.  “Leave him be.  There’s nothing we can do for him so don’t even try.”

“Get movin’.”  The man with the whip shouted.  “You, you, you,” he pointed to Miss Prescott, Hoss, and me.  “Go around him.  He’s as good as dead.”

Were we just gonna leave him there?  He wouldn’t last out the day without water.  I glared at the idiot who’d spoken, and I realized that Charlie—fat and old—was dispensable.  I knew that now, same as the fancy dude.  Two passengers were eliminated, and five of us were left to carry out some kind of plan these men had previously orchestrated.

We’d come out of the canyon and onto a rocky plateau where a tall rock formation gleamed ahead—statuesque in its beauty—in the bright morning sun.  We were steered in that direction but how far it was; I had no idea.  Things were deceiving in this barren land, maybe five miles, maybe only one.  I couldn’t judge the distance.  But as we drew closer, three men rode ahead, leaving the rest of our kidnappers to circle us like vultures and keep us in line.

By the time we reached the pillar of rocks, we were allowed to sit in the shade and a full canteen was passed between the five of us.  Although the water was warm, it soothed our throats and gave us hope we’d make it through the rest of the day.

The men I thought were brothers sat a short distance away.  We’d never made introductions, but it seemed obvious to me they preferred being loners and not joining up with us three.  Miss Prescott chose to sit between Hoss and me.  She removed her bonnet and fanned her face—her bright, red face.  She was close to exhaustion.  We all were.  We’d walked for hours across rocks and through sage, one of us without the luxury of footwear.

“How’re your feet doin’?”  Hoss whispered.

“I’ll live.”  At least that was the plan.  No one had stepped out of line.  No one spoke or moved.  We sat in near silence, waiting for whatever came next.

I thought of the gray, who I’d use to service the mares we’d come to pick up from Mr. Chandler.  Three of them were four years old and one was five, perfect for breeding.  I imagined their foals, high-spirited and strong, not a bad one in the bunch.  If we were lucky, and all the mares bred, I would have seven new mounts I could train and control and would become useful on the Ponderosa.

For now, the gray was still free to roam the countryside.  No bit, no saddle, and no rider to slow him down but given time, I would own him.  The Ponderosa would become his home.  I would call all the shots, and he would willingly obey my commands, at least that was my future intent.

“On your feet.”

The shouted command pulled me from my daydream, and I pushed up from the ground after only a ten-minute rest in the shade.  The sun was already blistering hot, and the day had just begun.  I glanced at Hoss; he didn’t look well at all.  Neither did Miss Prescott.  I suppose we were all worse for wear, hoping this was our final destination and then realizing we were steadily moving forward once again, single file, the five of us pushed forward.

We weren’t allowed water again until midday.  Hoss and I hadn’t eaten since breakfast yesterday, never thinking something like this might happen on a simple horse-buying trip.  I’m sure the others were as hungry as me, but no one was as hungry as Hoss.

Suddenly, I was facedown on the ground.  My foot had rolled over a loose rock, and I’d fallen.  I lifted my head and saw Miss Prescott had slowed but not stopped.  Her black skirt shimmered like lake water.  I licked my lips and heard a man shout out,  “Keep movin’.”

“Come on, Joe,” Hoss said in his sternest voice.  “Get up.”  I rolled to my side and cupped my hands around my eyes to block the sun’s searing rays.  Hoss stood over me.  His voice was harsh and direct; I knew he meant business.  “Joe!  Now!”

I didn’t answer, but I pushed myself to my feet, feeling the earth burning through what was left of my socks.  “I’m coming, Hoss.”  Our positions had changed.  I was riding drag now, following my brother and the line in front of him.  There had been no stopping on my account and without Hoss’ fierce words, I might have given up.  My brother only did what came natural.  He’d never let me die in the desert.

~~~

We were allowed a second break, another canteen, and a handful of hardtack to share between us.  Hoss divvied out the hardtack to each person and no one complained.  No one had the energy.  Although I hadn’t noticed and had barely looked up from the ground after I’d fallen, the terrain had changed.  We were nearing the foothills now and would be climbing soon.  None of this made sense.  The gunmen didn’t talk and neither did we, and the silence was just as unnerving as the reason we’d all been taken hostage in the first place.

We rested for a while, but I was having trouble distinguishing time and distance.  We walked until the sun set, and then we walked some more.  I shivered in the cold night air.  The day had been so hot, so incredibly miserable, I expected the night air to feel much colder than it actually was.

Miss Prescott had been a trooper.  She’d only tripped up once and although none of us knew our fate, she stood to lose more than any man here.  She was a handsome woman, I’d say about ten years my senior, and she’d done a fine job, forcing one foot in front of the other across this uneven land with nary a complaint.  Given the opportunity, I would have congratulated her, but we would have been punished somehow if we spoke.  I kept my thoughts to myself.

~~~

By the second morning, the pace had slowed.  Between the heat and cold and the lack of food and water, it was a miracle we’d made it this far.  Dead ahead stood a wooden wall—strange to see any kind of structure in this barren landscape.  And, the closer we got, I realized it was indeed a four-sided barn.  One of the men opened the doors and we filed in one-by-one.  There were four stalls along one side, bunks on the other, and it looked as though we’d be bedding down alongside the animals for the night.

But, I was wrong.

A Mexican kicked loose straw across the floor and pulled open a trapdoor in the center of the room, leading down to the root cellar.  He went down first, carrying a torch and we were ordered to follow.  Hoss couldn’t stand up straight, making the room about six feet tall and maybe ten-by-ten at the most.  It had a dirt floor with walls of solid stone.  It was foul-smelling and claustrophobic, with no windows and no way to escape.  A second man entered the pit behind us.

“Welcome to your new home.”  We all stared at the man, who held a rifle across his chest as he spoke.  “You will notice there are four buckets; one in each corner.  You will use them when needed.  You will be fed and watered once a day.  You are free to move around inside the cellar.  No one will be tied or chained unless disobedient in some way.  Your will to live will keep you alive.  Weakness will prove fatal.”  His stance altered slightly.  “Questions?”

“What’s this all about?”  One of the men asked.

“Can’t answer that one.  Any others?”

“How long you gonna keep us here like animals?” the younger man spoke but kept close to his probable brother.

“That depends.”

“On what?”  I said defiantly.  Hoss nudged my side.

“Watch that tone, boy.”

I looked up at Hoss, who was trying to keep me in line, but I was mad, and my blistered feet burned like fire.

“No more questions?  Sleep well.”

~~~

We were reduced to touch.  Not even the whites of a man’s eyes showed when the room went pitch black.  “Guess we might as well get comfortable,” I said, breaking the silence.  I felt for the wall and slid down to the ground.  Hoss sat down beside me while Miss Prescott eased herself down on the other.

Minutes later the door opened, and we all stared at the brightly lit torch as a man made his way down the stone steps.  He was an Indian, one who fetched and carried for the white men.  He placed a bucket of water and a cloth bag in the middle of the room, and without a word he was gone, the trap door was closed and the room went black again.  All five of us scrambled to the center where I grabbed the bag and held it to my chest.  I pulled on the rope that secured the top.

“What’s in there, boy?”

“Don’t call me boy,” I said calmly, trying to loosen the knot.  “My name’s Joe.  The big guy next to me is my brother, Hoss.”

“Who the hell cares?  What’s in the bag?”

“Bet you’d like to know.”  Hoss moved in closer beside me.

“You’re a smart mouth, ain’t you?”

I heard movement.  “You wearing the red shirt?”  I asked, still without raising my voice.

“Yeah, what of it?”

“Just wondered who I was talking to.  You got a name?”

“Why?”

“Well, the way I see it, we stand a better chance as allies rather than enemies.”

“Give me the damn bag,” he said.

Before I knew what hit me, Redshirt lunged across the floor and knocked me on my back.  I threw the bag sideways and rolled across the dirt floor with Redshirt in tow.  When we hit a wall, he was on top of me, choking me with both hands as I tried desperately to suck in the air.  There were other noises, but I couldn’t distinguish anything but Redshirt’s thumbs pressing against my neck.

“Hold it right there.”

Hoss to the rescue.  I sighed heavily and coughed from the bottom of my lungs as he yanked Redshirt off me, separating us before one of us was seriously injured.  But the door suddenly opened and a guard stood at the top of the stairs.  “You two.”  He pointed at redshirt and me.  “Out.”  I glanced at Hoss and then back at the guard.  “Now.”  Redshirt and I made our way up the stairs, out of the barn, and into the bright sunlight.  

“Take off your boots.”  The guard’s command was aimed at Redshirt, but Redshirt didn’t move.  “Take ‘em off.”

He removed his boots when the man cocked his rifle.  A chain with an iron cuff was attached to his right ankle; a second iron cuff was clamped and locked around mine.  We stood only three feet apart, staring at each other.  He outweighed me by at least twenty or thirty pounds and was a few inches taller, but my brothers had taught me well.  

This process was an old Paiute trick; I knew what was coming, and I dreaded the guard’s next words.  I hope I had the strength to end a man’s life in order to stay alive myself.

“You will fight to the death,” the guard said, adjusting his rifle across his chest.

I glared at Redshirt, and he glared back at me.  I didn’t even know the man’s name, yet I’d been ordered to kill him.  One of us would die, and one of us would go back to the cellar.  I wasn’t sure which was worse, but the instinct to survive suddenly kicked in, and I knew what had to be done.

If anything, I knew how to fight and if need be, I could fight dirty.  I could grab unmentionables, bite, and scratch my way to the top, and if I wanted to stay alive, that’s exactly what I had to do.  This wasn’t a friendly barroom brawl.  This was life or death, and I was ready to take him on. 

But he got the jump on me and took the first swing.  My head jerked sideways when his fist blasted across my jaw though I came back swinging.  I bashed my head into his midsection, but he rose up and struck me, double-fisted, on the back of the head. I hit his gut with my right fist then laid one across his face with my left.  Back and forth we went until neither of us could remain on our feet.  He’d learned to fight dirty, too.

I fell to my knees and then flopped to the ground; my breathing was rapid, and I reached up slowly and rubbed my swelling jaw.  Pain swam through my ribs and head, but I’d given Redshirt enough to keep him from coming back at me.  He lay flat on his back; our ankles still chained and the pull of the iron cuff against my foot caused my leg to cramp and my body to curl in on itself.

“Till the death,” the guard shouted.  Every guard carried a Sharps and his was cocked and pointed at me.

I couldn’t sit up and neither could Redshirt.  If either of us were going to die, the guard would have to shoot us.  Neither of us had the strength to continue.  I was still catching my breath when I was hauled to my feet along with my connected partner.  With our backs against a tree, the guard attached a second set of cuffs to our free ankles, and we were forced to remain standing.  Our legs were spread enough that neither of us could sit down.  The sun was far from setting, and I was the one facing west.  The afternoon dragged on forever, and I wet my lips more than I should have, while the three guards laughed and made sadistic jokes regarding our predicament.

“My apologies,” said Redshirt.  “Didn’t have no call to act like that.  Name’s Matthew.  My brother Sammy’s inside.”

“Helluva way to get to know you, Matthew.”

“You were right all along,” he said, still breathing heavily.

I chuckled.  “That’s not usually the case, according to my eldest brother.”

“Silencio,” said one of the guards.

Matthew and I were quiet after that.  If either of us fell forward, it would probably snap the other man’s ankles.  I was glad we’d settled things for now.  Our positions were awkward.  Neither of us could actually stand up straight, we were forced to lean back against the tree for support.  By the time the sun slid behind the mountaintops, my legs were shaking.  Unexpected tremors seized my calves and pulled at my thighs.

We stayed like that for hours.  I leaned my head back against the rough bark and raised my arms over my head, trying to stretch out the tightness in my back.  I heard Matthew moan, and I prayed he could stay on his feet for however long this punishment lasted.  He looked to be just a couple of years older than me.  He was built well, strong enough to stay upright if he concentrated.

At some point during the night, we were set free.  Matthew fell to the ground while I turned and pressed the side of my face against the wide trunk.  We were ordered back inside the cellar, and when I stumbled and started to fall down the stairs, Hoss was there to catch me.  He’d stayed awake, waiting for my return.

~~~

We couldn’t tell day from night.  I was cold and hungry and tired of the game these men played with our lives.  The Indian would bring food and water by torchlight.  Sometimes I ate the cold jerky and hardtack and other times, I couldn’t force a bite.  Hoss groused at me constantly.  “Eat, ya dang fool.  Ya gotta eat.”

“You eat it,” I’d return wildly, throwing my portion on his lap.  I knew he was trying to keep me alive but as days wore on, I didn’t much care whether I lived or died.  I was too tired to care; my mind was working overtime.  I was imprisoned by nightmares if I fell asleep so I tried to remain awake as I heard gentle snores coming from the other captives.  I wanted out of this damn hole in the ground.  One day led to two; a week passed, and then I lost count.

Although Matthew and I had made peace, the days were long, living in total darkness.  We’d all become restless and irritable, and I may have been the worst of the group.  I lacked patience and at times my temper flared for no reason although we’d learned to keep our arguments comprised of just a few angry words, nothing that would bring the guards or another round of punishment.

“They’re tryin’ to break us, Joe,” Hoss said, after one of my restless periods.  “Don’t know why, but ya gotta keep your head on straight.”

“Straight?  Living his this damn hole in the ground?”

“Yep.  Now quit your fussin’.  They ain’t gonna keep us here forever.”

~~~

The stagecoach had been burned and the horses were probably dead, and whether we’d died in the fire or jumped from the burning coach would be anyone’s guess.  Search parties would have given up by now, knowing none of us could have survived this long in the desert without food and water.  It was up to us to decide our fate, but I was quickly losing my desire to care whether we were set free or not.

Thinking about Pa and Adam only brought tears to my eyes.  Neither Hoss nor I bought up the subject of home; it was much too painful to carry on about another time, another life where we were free to come and go as we pleased.  I had no idea how long it had been since Hoss and I boarded the stage and waved goodbye.  We’d planned to ride the mares home, alternating between the four.  Our saddles had been loaded on top with our luggage, which wasn’t much more than a change of clothes, but I could sure use that change now.

Sammy had become sick; the stench was overwhelming and we all paid the price.  Food and water were still being delivered daily, but we all agreed to let Sammy have whatever he needed before the rest of us took part in our one meal a day.  If I never had to eat hardtack and jerky again, I’d be a very happy man.

“My brother needs a doctor,” Matthew begged one night when the Mexican brought our food.

“Only the strong survive, señor.  Boss’ rules.”

“Who the hell is this boss?”  I asked, “And when the hell do we get outta here?”

“Silencio, señor.  No make trouble, comprende?”  The Mexican left the room, and the door was locked behind him.  The routine always remained the same.

~~~

The air smelled of sickness.  Sammy’s bowels had given way, and the stench had caused most of us—me first and then the others—to vomit without moving toward the remaining buckets.  The air was heavy and foul, and there’d been no way to escape, no way to breathe without becoming ill once again.

So as my mind drifted off, I often dreamed of catching the gray, of keeping him as my own, but he was not a horse that could be confined to paddock or barn.  He needed his freedom more than he needed me, and even if I held up his womenfolk as ransom, as bait, he’d never be content in just one place.  He’d always need to run free.

This hadn’t been a kidnapping for ransom or Hoss and I would be free by now just like the gray.  Even though we were pinned up like the stallion’s mares, this seemed different somehow.  But was it?  We were confined.  We had no choices.  We had to obey orders, and in the darkness of the cellar, I was seeing many things in a different light.

Rusted hinges generally announced the arrival of food and drink.  The Mexican with his blazing torch would set the necessary items in the middle of the room, but none of us scrambled anymore to tear open the bag, no one cared who ate or when.  We were all dying a slow, insane death, and no one knew why.  No one asked questions or tried to maintain optimism about a future outside the stone walls. 

“You awake?”  The voice was deep and familiar . . . Hoss?  Pa?  “Somethin’s up.”  I couldn’t think past my own misery; my mind was playing games, but the voice was real, and instead of the torch, blinding our eyes for that brief moment once a day, a new command was given.  

“Everyone out.”  The guard’s voice echoed through the cellar; the words floating through the dank pit like a forgotten dream.  There was movement, shadows bounced against the walls, and I was being pulled up from the ground.  

“No, I can’t,” I pleaded.  The thought of iron cuffs was more than I could take.  That day had haunted me endlessly; they’d have to drag me out if they wanted to chain me back to that tree.

“Come on, Joseph.  Time to go.”

It was Hoss; I knew that now and although I missed Pa, I didn’t want him to see me like this.  I didn’t want anyone to see me.  I was sick and dirty and when Hoss pulled me to my feet, I felt light-headed and all mixed up inside.

My head swam and my vision blurred as I looked up toward the light flowing down the steep set of stairs, leading to freedom.  I was guided across the pit and forced to climb.  I fell forward on my hands, but Hoss continued to push me up the steps until I reached the top where a different man grabbed under my arm and dragged me out of the barn.

I lay on my belly, unmoving, letting the sun’s warm rays beat down on me, healing, and bringing me back to life.  I dug my fingers into the hot, dry sand, cupping the earth with my palms and feeling the sudden rush of heat against my cheek.  My eyes remained closed to the bright sunlight.  Maybe it was all a dream.  I dug my fingers deeper into the sand.

“Look at this one.”  Something heavy pressed against my back.  “I think he a crazy man now.”

I tried to crawl away, but I was trapped in place by the heavy weight.  I only wanted to cover myself with the warmth and bury myself in the sand.

“Some are never right again.  You seen that before, Miguel?

”Si, I seen it happen.”

“Get your foot off my brother.”  I was pulled to my feet, and Hoss wrapped his arm tightly around my waist, keeping me away from the guards.  “Come on, Joe.  Snap out of it.”

I started to laugh.  I snapped my fingers, both hands worked just fine.  I showed my brother.  “See?”

“That’s good, Joe.  Let’s walk some.”

“Okay.”

“You ain’t eaten enough to feed a bird, ya dadblamed fool.  Why’d ya go and give all your food to Matthew?”

“Sammy—“

Hoss didn’t say anything more; he forced me to walk.  I pressed my hands to the sides of my head, trying to remember why I hadn’t eaten.  Sammy … sick … my mind was so clouded and rushing with various thoughts, dreams, memories of weeks in the cellar.  Maybe it was the heat, the blessed heat.  I’d been cold for so long.

“Sammy’s dead and you ain’t . . . so keep walkin’.”

I did as I was told.  Hoss held me to one side; he held Miss Prescott to the other.  He made us walk away from the barn.  My vision was clear now, and it was all coming back, the stage, the kidnapping, the walking, and the pit.  What now?  More walking?  I wanted to laugh.  Miss Prescott beat me to it, laughing and crying in unison.

Hoss let go of me and tried to keep her on her feet.  Her hair clips were gone, and her reddish-brown tresses were matted with God only knows what from lying on the damp floor.  Her entire appearance was disturbing; her pristine traveling suit was ruined, and her awareness of the situation was lacking strength.

I took her other arm; Hoss and I guided her slowly back and forth across a wide area outside the barn.  She continued to cry.  I glanced up at Hoss, who had never been comfortable around womenfolk.  I pulled her to my chest and, after she laid her head against my shoulder, I rubbed her back gently.  “It’s okay,” I said before realizing how foolish my words sounded.  “Stay with us, Martha.”  I hugged her tight as silent tears continued.

~~~

“Time to go.”  One of the guards said.  It seemed we’d be walking again.  “Let the woman go,” he said.

“It’s okay,” I repeated to Martha.  “You can do this.”

Hoss, Martha, and I lined up together, waiting for the next command.  Hoss’ initial words filtered through my head.  “Sammy’s dead.”  I looked down at the prone body, and Matthew, buttoning the top button of the boy’s shirt.  He must have carried him up the steps while we were attending to Martha.  They were family, just like Hoss and I, and my heart ached.

“At least let me bury my brother,” Matthew said.

My knees felt weak, and Hoss reached around my waist to steady me on my feet.  Sammy had died in the cellar, and I didn’t even know when it happened.  No loving words to remember a brother.  No stone at all.  I rubbed my eyes.  I needed to get my head straight or I would end up just like the dead boy.

“You know the rules,” the guard said, aiming his rifle at Matthew.  “Now get movin’.”

“Come on, Matt,” Hoss said.  “You gotta leave ‘im behind.”

“Listen to the big hombre.  He’s the only one with any sense in his head.  If the smaller one cannot walk, he stays behind.”

“Stand up, Joe.  We gotta get movin’.  You gotta walk by yourself.”

“Hoss?”

“That’s good, Joe.”

“I’m okay.  I can walk.”

“See that you do.”  Again, Hoss’ voice was stern and unyielding.

The Mexican threw my boots down in front of me.  I slipped them on over my bare feet.

~~~

In the distance, I saw a trail of dust, a stagecoach?  Hoss saw it too.  We were all lined up, and our hands had been tied in front of us.  The coach stopped in front of the broken-down barn.  It wasn’t a normal coach; it sat lower to the ground, square, with sides built of iron, an iron hatch was lowered at the rear of the strange-looking metal box.

“All aboard.”

Hoss gently pulled at Matthew’s arm.  Sammy was dead; nothing could be done for him now.  Brothers, separated by death; I couldn’t imagine how Matt felt, leaving his young brother behind.  I could never do that to Hoss.

Hot, cold, hot cold.

The iron box was sweltering, and we were crammed together like matchsticks.  We were prisoners, but why?  Why had this ragtag team of men chosen us, picked us off that stage, and eliminated who they deemed worthless?  Although I’d barely eaten in days, my stomach was upset by the constant jostling between Hoss and the unforgiving rear end of the coach.  My brother had to duck his head forward in the tiny space we were allowed.  Mile after mile, with a small back window where swirls of dust made my head pound as though a pickaxe was splitting right through the middle.

The ride was rough, and it seemed the trail was seldom used for passenger travel.  Our heads hit the roof when we’d come off our seats, bouncing over bumps and dipping into ruts in the road.  I leaned forward, resting my elbows on my knees and laying my head in my hands.  What kind of hell was this?

When we exited the coach, we were lined up; only four out of seven had survived the trip, and the odds were against any of us enduring more days like this.  The coach pulled away, leaving a cloud of dust and three guards to watch over four confused and exhausted hostages.  Miss Prescott was barely hanging on; Matthew was at a loss without Sammy.  Hoss and I stood together; we found strength in each other.

By now, we were accustomed to the rules.  We’d only been fed and watered enough to keep us alive.  We’d been educated in such a way we were grateful for any kindness given.  Food and drink had been necessary, but when the cuffs came off my ankles, I thanked God.  And when I’d felt the hot sand against my face after countless days, lying in a cold, dark pit, I felt relieved and thankful.  Small pleasures I justified as gifts from my captors.

My thoughts were still muddled; we’d all met our limit after so many days in the cellar.  Although it was brutally hot outside, not fall or winter but still summer, nothing made sense.  It seemed we’d been imprisoned a lifetime already.  I tried to clear my head, but it was no use.  The numbers didn’t add up.  I was hot and tired, I wanted a hot meal and a soft bed although I didn’t think that was the plan.

The four of us had dark circles under our eyes, and our faces were sallow and drawn from lack of a normal existence.  We all smelled like the devil, wearing the clothes we’d left home in, and forgoing the obvious lack of proper hygiene known to modern man.  I wanted to lean on Hoss, but that was against the rules.  He was no better off than I and could barely keep upright himself.

~~~

“Welcome.”

The voice was unfamiliar but the man spoke with authority.  Maybe he was the boss we’d all heard about for so long.  After being held prisoner all this time, I didn’t much care who he was or what he had to say.

“Welcome to Mule’s Crossing.”  A man dressed in light-colored clothing stood on a step, looking down at the four of us as if we were guests in his home.  “Like the rest of my sons and daughters, you may call me father.  You will abide by the guidelines I set, and you will learn from experience what needs to be accomplished in a day’s time.

“We are family here at Mule’s Crossing, and we will have no problems whatsoever if you choose to obey the rules.  We have a job to do here, and your utmost cooperation is essential for this operation to succeed.  You will be given decent quarters and generous helpings of food if your work is completed on time and without disruption.

“I’m told there were seven of you taken from the stage, and I regret only four of you have made the trip to your new home.  If a man is weak in body and mind, he is worthless to me.  So, I welcome you with open arms.  Consider yourselves part of my family, sons and daughters, brothers and sisters.  Again, welcome.”

Even if we’d been allowed to speak, I think we were all in shock.  Who the hell was this guy?  Family?  Ha!  That was a joke, and he was the biggest joke of all.

“Miss?” he continued.  “I’ve been informed your name is Martha.  You will follow me.  The rest of you will be placed in the cabin I have designated for new arrivals.  Mr. Montoya will escort the three gentlemen now.”

Like sheep to the slaughter, we followed Montoya and of course, another man followed with rifle in hand.  Again, Hoss had to duck his head to get inside, but he could stand up straight thereafter.  There were four bunks, bunk beds actually.  Hoss and I walked one side of the room, and Matthew the other.  I took the top bunk.

On top of each mattress, lay a pillow, a blanket, and a new set of clothes, Mexican peasant clothes; a white pullover shirt and white pants with a drawstring waist, and a rope we would use for a belt.  On a wooden table sat a bucket of water.  Next to the bucket was a bar of soap and a towel.  It seemed we would all have to share.  I glanced at Hoss and then turned to Montoya.  He stood in the doorway, watching our faces as we scanned our new surroundings.

“You will wash and change into new clothes and you have the rest of the evening to get settled.  Someone will bring food later.  Tomorrow is a workday.”

“What kind of work,” I asked.

“You will see tomorrow.”  The door was closed and braced with a heavy slat of wood.  The only window in the cabin had no glass panes, but iron bars like a jail cell.  There was no easy means of escape.

“Well, what do you think?”  I plopped down on Hoss’ bed.  He took a seat next to me while Matthew remained standing, pacing the tiny room.

“Hell, I don’t know, Joe, but I’ll tell you one thing.  I ain’t callin’ that man father.”

In all my days, I’d never heard Hoss say a curse word, and it proved to me how disgusted he was with this whole thing.  “Hello, Father.  How are you this lovely morning,” I said, mockingly.  I got a rise out of Hoss and even a smile from Matthew.  “What would you have us do today, Father?  Maybe beat the hell out of you for starters?”  By now, both roommates were laughing for the first time in a long time.

~~~

Dressed in our white peasant clothes, we were ordered out of the cabin and were marched back to the large, wooden house with a stone chimney and a wooden front porch.  This is where we’d first met the man, who called himself Father.  Again, the three of us were lined up, shoulder-to-shoulder, in the front yard.  There were actually trees growing on either side of the house, but how they survived in this dry, arid land, I wasn’t really sure.

“Good morning, my sons.”  The man stood on the porch with his hands behind his back and his feet spread widely apart.  He wore a floppy white hat on his head.  “Okay.  Now it’s your turn, gentlemen.  Good morning, Father.”

None of us spoke.  I wanted to laugh.

“I see these men need a little convincing.  Mr. Montoya?”

“Take off your boots.”  Montoya wasted no time and in his dull, monotone voice, he got right to the heart of the matter.  The three of us looked at each other and simply did as the man asked.  Montoya picked them up, carried them to the front steps of the porch, and placed them in front of the idiot called Father.

“Let’s try this again.  Good morning, Father.”

Still, no one spoke.

“Mr. Montoya?”

“Remove your shirts.”

“What?”  I said softly.  “You’re kidding, right?”

“No, señor.  I no make joke.”

We pulled our shirts up over our heads, and they were folded and carried to the front porch along with the rope we’d used as a belt.

“I assume you get the picture now, gentlemen.  Should we try again?”

I wasn’t about to stand naked in front of this bastard.  Hoss nodded his head and in unison, we offered the greeting.  “Good morning, Father.”

“Now you understand how things work.  Your clothes will be returned at the end of the workday.  Mr. Montoya, will you escort my sons to their designated jobs?”

I didn’t know what day it was or even what month, but I knew it was hot and by day’s end, we’d wish we’d been dressed appropriately.  Heck, it was just a word.  Father, father, father.  It meant nothing at all.

Hoss and I were separated.  I’d hoped it wouldn’t come to that, but it had.  Matthew and I were taken to a large, circular pit—an aboveground mine—and given over to a man named Ricardo.  Montoya would collect us later and take us back to our cabin.  I’d only been aware of underground mines in Virginia City; I’d never seen anything quite like this.  The pit was enormous and without boots, Matthew and I would struggle for the next twelve hours, nearly sunup to sundown.

“Welcome to Mule’s Crossing,” Ricardo said.  “We extract copper here for shipment east and as you can see, the family is already working.  The days are long and Father expects you to pull your weight or there are consequences you don’t want to face.  I expect you’ll want to keep up with your brothers and sisters and finish out the day in good standing.”

I missed Hoss already.  Maybe I was in shock, but this was the craziest mess we’d ever gotten ourselves into.  All this father and family business was ridiculous.  Tonight, Hoss and I would figure some way out of this place.  None of us would last much longer, day in and day out, under the harsh rays of the sun.  The cellar had taken a lot out of us, but we weren’t totally broken.  We were thin and weak, and I had trouble concentrating on what needed to be accomplished by the end of the day.  Matt was in the same boat.  We tried to set our minds on work, but it was a difficult process.

Even after the steak and potatoes we’d had for supper last night, Matthew and I were still not up to par physically.  It was our first decent meal in weeks, but our bodies had become fragile without exercise and proper nutrition.  I wondered how Martha was making out.  What was her job in this so-called family?  Had she been reduced to wearing these Mexican clothes too, or had something else been planned for the womenfolk who’d been captured and brought to this godforsaken part of the country?

~~~

Matthew and I were put to work as drillers.  We hammered spikes into rock, deep enough to hold dynamite and blow away the side of the mountain.  There were about twenty other drillers working in our area, all with boots on their feet.  This was the second time I’d lost my footwear.  Matthew and I stood on the smoothest rocks we could find, drilling one hole after the other with the sun, blazing against our backs and the top of our heads.  An old woman came by once an hour, carrying a bucket and dipper, and offered us water to drink.  And yes, she was dressed just like the men.

I didn’t know what had happened to Hoss; I hoped he was safe, but I wouldn’t see him until we returned to our cabin for the night.  The heated rocks blistered our feet, and it was a challenge to remain steady and pound the hammer when neither of us was used to this type of work.

“My arm’s about to fall off, Joe.”

“I know what you mean, but don’t let anyone know you’re wearing down.  I imagine there’s some kind of punishment for that too.”

We broke for lunch, some kind of meatless stew, but filling all the same.  I was almost too tired to eat though I managed the entire plate and washed it down with a cup of tepid water.  Matthew was near exhaustion.  His face was red and his right hand was blistered, as was my left.  I saved some of my water and poured it over both of our hands.  For moments, we were relieved of the soreness, but it only masked the pain temporarily.  Soon, we were back to work.

When the first day ended, I noticed, in the distance, an outbuilding I hadn’t seen on the way in that morning.  There was music, a guitar, playing some Spanish melody.  Maybe that’s where some of the workers lived.  Hell, what did I know?  Everyone seemed so damn obedient; there was no one I could trust but Hoss and Matthew if the three of us attempted an escape.

Matthew and I returned to the cabin before my brother.  I flopped down on Hoss’ bunk, knowing he would wake me when he came in.  I didn’t have the strength to climb up to my own bed.  But I was still awake when the door opened and Montoya brought in a young man I’d never seen before.  I pushed myself up and sat on the edge of the bunk.

“New man,” Montoya said before closing the door behind him.  I wanted to ask about Hoss but he’d already gone.

The poor kid just stood there, unmoving.  “I’m Joe,” I said.

“I’m Matthew.”

“What is this place?” the boy asked.

I started to laugh.  “Hell.”  He was younger than me, maybe late teens, maybe younger than that.

“They shot my pa.  Shot him in the chest and left him on the road to die.”

I shook my head.  “I’m sorry.”

“Why?  Pa didn’t do nothin’ to those men.”

“I don’t know.”  The kid didn’t look well at all.  His eyes were red and swollen, and he was fighting the pain of his father’s death.  “Here,” I said.  “Lie down here for a while.  We should get supper soon.”  He hadn’t told us his name, but he walked to Hoss’ bunk and laid face down.  I slid down the cabin wall, down to the dirt floor.  The boy cried himself to sleep.

Supper for three was brought to the cabin.  “Where’s my brother?  Where’s Hoss?”

“Do not know.”

“Yes, you do.  Where is he?  Why hasn’t he come back?”

“Do not know,” said the Mexican.  “Do not want trouble either.”

“There’s gonna be plenty of trouble if I don’t get an answer.”

The man glanced over his shoulder at the guard who stood outside the cabin door.  “He disobey order.”

“So?  Where is he now?”  I kept my voice low too.

“Father punish him.”

“Punish him how?”

“Do not know.  Please, señor.  No more questions.”

The Mexican left, and I had no answers that made any sense.  Of all people, Hoss wouldn’t cause a ruckus.  I knew him better than that.  I glanced at Matthew, who’d already lost his brother.  He knew what I was feeling and, without either of us commenting, I slid back down the wall, covered my head with my hands, and rested my face on my knees.

Hoss never arrived that night.  I climbed to my bunk, but sleep didn’t come until early dawn, just before Matthew shook my shoulder to wake me.  “Time to get up,” he said.

“Hoss?”

“No.  It’s Matt.”

I jumped down to the dirt floor and looked at both men standing in front of me when the door opened and Montoya stepped in.  “Where’s my brother?”  I turned to face the man.  “Why isn’t he here?”

“He’s being held over.”

“Held over?  What the hell does that mean?”

“Time to go,” he said, waving his rifle toward the door.

Matthew and the new boy started outside.  I stared at Montoya.  “Is he hurt?  Is my brother hurt?”

“Time to go.”

We were lined up again in front of the big house.  “Good morning, my sons.”

Matthew was the only one to answer.  “Good morning, Father.”

“Welcome to the family, Solomon.  Your new brothers, Matthew and Joseph will be instructing you through your day’s work.  You adhere to the rules and there’ll be no need for discipline.  As you can see, my son Matthew has addressed me with proper respect.  My son Joseph has forgotten his manners this morning.”

Now I knew the kid’s name, and I looked up when my own name was spoken.  Only my immediate family had the right to call me Joseph, not this … this animal, who made my skin crawl with his stupid demands.

“Joseph?  Have you forgotten your manners?”

“Where’s my brother?”

A smile crossed the boss’ face.  “Manners first, Joseph.”

“Good morning, Father.  What have you done with my brother?”

“The big one?”

“Yeah—the big one.”

“I hate to inform you, son, but the big one disobeyed an order and therefore, he was in dire need of correction.  I’m afraid he is unable to work today, which means he will also have to go without meals or water since he can’t put in a full workday.  Those are the rules that must be followed if we want to maintain a family atmosphere here at Mule’s Crossing.”

“Hoss would never … I know my brother.”

“You’re trying my patience, son.  Mr. Montoya, will you feed and water my boys and get their day started?”

“Yessir.”

Although Matthew’s shirt and boots were returned to him, mine were not.  My back was already on fire from yesterday and by tonight, it would be blistered, and nothing I could do would remedy the situation.  God only knew what Hoss was going through.  I prayed he was still alive.

~~~

It was five long days before my brother returned to our cabin.  He stood inside the doorway and just stared.  He didn’t acknowledge my presence when I went up and touched his arm.  “Hoss?”  He said nothing.  He crawled onto his bunk and turned his face to the wall.  I followed him and sat down on the edge of his bed.  “Hoss?  Talk to me.  Tell me what happened.”

There was only silence.  I glanced at Matthew and our new roommate, Solomon, who stood next to their own bunks, staring back at me.  “Let him rest, Joe.  No telling what they’ve put him through.”

Over the next several days, I obeyed every order given.  My boots and shirt had been returned after I learned my manners.  Hoss had never said a word.  When he’d returned that first night, his face was bruised and his knuckles were swollen and raw.  There’d been some kind of altercation although he wouldn’t talk.  Again, we went our separate ways.  Hoss went one way, and the three of us continued our work with the drilling crew.  I had no idea what my brother’s job was or what punishment he’d endured.

Hoss never spoke of his time away.  Never a word, never a complaint passed his lips.  We walked separately to our assigned jobs.  Matthew, Solomon, and I hammered with no end in sight while Hoss took off in another direction.  My brother had changed overnight.  The cellar had nearly done me in, but the five days away had damaged Hoss in a different way.  No longer would he confide in me.  No longer was there idle chitchat.  Gone was the brother I’d always known.

~~~

After what I thought had been about three months’ time, a selected few were marched in front of the big house after our workday at the mine.  The man with no name, the man we were forced to call Father, stood on the front steps and addressed us all.  “You have done well, my sons, and you are to be rewarded.”

My sons.  Damn this man.  I wasn’t his son.

“I’m allowing you all a trip to the cantina.  You’ve proved yourselves worthy, at least this particular group, and you’ve earned yourself a night on the town.”

A night on the town?  This was our chance.  I wanted to glance at Matthew, but I didn’t dare.  We’d make our plans later, along with Hoss, maybe even Solomon, who was struggling to keep up the steady pace of a long workday.  I’d made peace with Matthew.  Somehow, now that we were working together, we appreciated each other more, but my worst fear concerned my brother.  He wasn’t part of this chosen group.

By chance or by luck or whatever it might be called, we’d become a select group of men.  There were five of us, young, healthy, and strong.  We followed the rules and kept our comments to ourselves.  I learned quickly how to survive the camp and keep a low profile, especially after what they’d done to Hoss.

I often thought of my father, and the anguish he and Adam must be suffering since our disappearance.  With no communication at all, had they lost all hope of our return?  My brother was a changed man.  He seldom spoke; there wasn’t much life left in him.  Never a smile crossed his face, and never a comment about wanting to escape or return home.  Had he lost all faith?  

~~~

The five of us were taken to a nearby stream where we could actually wash ourselves properly.  It had been months since I’d felt this good.  Time passed, but time was irrelevant.  We worked seven days a week, never a day of rest.  Blisters had calloused over and my hands were no longer sore.  My body had become lean and sinewy.  There was not an ounce of fat, just a tough layer of skin, dark and leathery, from twelve-hour days in the sun.  Hoss, too, had lost that round, baby-faced look that was his trademark.  His cheeks were hollow, and his belly was as flat as Adam’s.  My brother was not the same man he’d been when we left home.  Like a hobbled horse, carrying a heavy weight on his back, they’d broken his spirit.

Montoya escorted us to the cantina where I’d heard the guitar music every night on our way home.  I never realized this was basically a saloon right on the property.  We were served nonstop cold beer and thick steaks with fried potatoes.  Although I drank to excess, I couldn’t eat my supper, knowing Hoss was doing without and unable to enjoy our first night designated for entertainment and relaxation.

“Eat up, Joe,” Matthew said, encouraging me when he’d nearly finished his own meal.  Even Solomon, who was only sixteen years old, was urging me to sit back and enjoy.

I shook my head.  “I can’t.  Not without my brother.  I don’t even know where he is or what they’re doing to him.  Why isn’t he with us?  Why do we get privileges and he does not?”

“Wish I could answer that, Joe,” Matthew said, “but I can’t.  There ain’t no rhyme or reason in this place.”

“That’s what I don’t understand.  Why Hoss?”

We stayed at the cantina until sometime around midnight and then we were ushered back to our cabin.  Hoss was asleep on his bunk, facing the wall, not wanting to be disturbed but I woke him anyway.  “Brother?”  I said, touching his shoulder.

“Joe?”

“Yeah, it’s me.  You okay?”

Hoss rolled over to face me.  “Where ya been?”

“Montoya took us … we went somewhere else for supper.”

“You been drinkin’?”

I suppose he smelled my breath.  “Well, yeah.”

“Nite, Joe,” he said, turning his head to the wall.

“Nite, Hoss.”

I climbed to my top bunk as quietly as possible and stretched out on my back with my fingers locked behind my head.  I didn’t tell my brother I couldn’t eat.  I didn’t tell him I drank more than I should have because he wasn’t there with me.  I’d kept all that to myself, so what could he possibly think—that I’d betrayed him; that I cared nothing about him?  “Hoss?”  There was only silence below.

~~~

Winter had set in.  The temperature had cooled and made life almost bearable.  There was no snow like at home, just balmy weather, enabling us to accomplish more during the workday.  Over the past few weeks, I’d been asked to join Father for supper.  Not on a regular basis, but occasionally.  I wanted to ask about my brother, and why he was being treated so poorly, but the right time never seemed to come up.  Hoss knew about the special dinners although he never said a word.  I wasn’t the only one.  The five of us, who’d been selected as “special”, were given privileges others were not.

On Saturday nights, our select group went to the cantina, listened to music, drank beer, and ate thick steaks.  Soon, I was offered the job of overseer.  I would have a section of around twenty men working under me, and I would report to Father at the end of each day.  I’d be a fool to turn down a promotion so I agreed to take the job.

At first, I oversaw the drillers.  Some men were experienced like me; some men were new and had to be instructed on the necessity of how to keep working even though their bodies were suffering from exhaustion.  I carried a whip though I’d never once used it on another human being.  I had become a trusted member of the family.

~~~

“Come to dinner tonight, son, six o’clock sharp.  I’ll have Dorothy whip up something special.”

“Yessir.”  

I made sure I was on time.  I knocked on the front door at precisely 6:00 p.m.  “Come in, Joseph.  Care for a drink?”

“Yes, Father.”

“Brandy?”

“Yessir.”  Although my stomach seized, thinking about my own father, and how many times he’d poured us all a brandy on special occasions, nothing showed externally.  I played the game well, but I’d always be true to my first and only family.

Dorothy was silent as she served dinner to Father and me.  At some point I winked at her, knowing she was not a willing participant, none of us were.  She probably thought I had been taken in by Father, that I was a turncoat, but it wasn’t true.  I was only playing the game.

“I have speculative news, Joseph.  There’s word the army has been seen only miles from here,” Father said after our dinner had been placed on the table, chicken and dumplings, one of Hoss’ favorites.

“What does that mean, the army?  Why are they snooping around here?”

“Not here, precisely.  It’s the ongoing Indian situation.  Apaches are gathering strength, forming bands together to establish raiding parties.”

“What does that have to do with this operation?”

“Nothing, Joseph.  We’re fine.  In fact, the mine supports the troops and pays their salaries here in the New Mexico Territory.

“I see.”

My hopes rose for the first time in months.  I wanted to tell Hoss of our location—New Mexico—and there was a good chance for escape if the army was close by.  I didn’t want him to give up completely.  This could prove interesting if soldiers somehow veered off course and raided a camp run exclusively by slave labor.  My heart beat faster, and I wondered if Father knew what his statement had roused inside me.  Could he tell I was excited?  Did it show on my face?

“The supper was delightful,” I said when Dorothy walked out from the kitchen carrying plates of hot apple pie.

“Your sister did a fine job, didn’t she, Joseph.”

“Yessir, a fine job.”

Father and I moved into the parlor for another brandy and a game of chess and, after an hour hovering over the board, I moved accordingly into check then checkmate, letting the pompous man win, hoping he’d invite me back for a rematch.  “You’re a fine player, Father.  I hope to play you again someday.”

“You did your best, son.  That’s all a father asks in this world.”  When I stood to leave, the man reached out and put his arm around my shoulders.  “Let’s see, Joseph.  Today is Wednesday.  How about you come for dinner Friday night, and I’ll challenge you to another game.”

“I’d like that very much,” I replied, giving Father my most winning smile.

“Good.  I’ll be expecting you promptly at six.”

“Thank you.  Goodnight.”

I returned to the cabin, knowing I’d made progress, but I told Matthew and Solomon we’d only discussed the mine, nothing more.  Too many ears, hearing, and knowing my plan may prove disastrous.  This would be my secret.  Mine only.  I wouldn’t even tell Hoss until the time was right.

~~~

Even with my new job as overseer, I never saw my brother working until early this morning, down by the loading dock.  Although he would never tell me on his own, I now knew what his job had been over these past few months.  Father was using him as a pack mule.  A man with a strong back was ideal for hauling canvas bags of ore down the mountainside whereas Matt, Solomon, and I were too small, too frail some would say, to maintain the pace that had been set for my brother.  The job was grueling and backbreaking, but he never stopped moving.  Up and down the mountain, day after day, for months.

Now I understood the magnitude of Hoss’ hatred toward me.  I’d been given a comfortable job.  I sat a horse; I carried a whip; I was a man of power over others.  The constant silence, the camaraderie we once shared had been lost.  The ease and familiarity were no more.  Hoss despised me, and I didn’t know how to rectify our relationship without Father becoming suspicious.  I couldn’t show favoritism.  I couldn’t help my brother.

I’d managed the drillers until springtime when it became my job to oversee the loading of wagons for cross-country shipments.  My world changed that day; I would have to supervise my own brother.  I had different work clothes now; similar to what I’d worn when we’d first arrived.  Hoss was still clothed in whites although they were a dingy shade of gray after all this time.  There was a clear sense of status revealed by how a man was dressed.  I’d been one of Father’s chosen men.  Hoss had not.  I dressed the part.  Hoss did not.

I couldn’t be lax with the workers, and when Hoss stood his ground and openly defied me, I had no other choice.  It was him or me.  One of us would be punished; one of us would pay the price.  I’d found freedom from the drudgery and had to decide who would be disciplined—Hoss for disobeying or me for not carrying through and correcting a worker when needed.  I did the unthinkable.

~~~

Three days in the sweatbox with only small sips of water twice a day, was my brother’s punishment.  Although I cried myself to sleep at night, I couldn’t give up my position, my status, or my budding relationship with Father.  We were growing closer.  Father was beginning to trust me with every aspect of the operation and soon, I hoped to become his right-hand man, taking Montoya’s place and becoming second in charge of Mule’s Crossing.

Hoss’ three-day sentence paved the way for my promotion.  Equality for all workers was key to success.  Father suggested I come for supper.  It wasn’t our regular night, and I was a bit apprehensive, but I dressed for the occasion in the new set of clothes he’d purchased for me just this week.  I walked down to the big house and was welcomed, and greeted like royalty on this auspicious occasion.  “Come in, my son.”

“Thank you, sir.”

Father poured us a cordial and we sat down in the parlor before supper.  He began the speech I’d waited weeks to hear.  “You’ve made me very proud, Joseph.  I can’t tell you how long I’ve wished for a son like you to come along.  You’ve proven yourself loyal and worthy in every way possible.  I think you know what I mean.”

“Yessir.”  Hoss had paid the price for my loyalty.

“You’ve earned the honor of becoming my second in command.  You will be granted privileges you didn’t know existed, but you will keep a quiet tongue.  No sense upsetting the workers who won’t partake in the sweet pleasures of life.”

“Sir?”

“Oh, Joseph.  Have you lost your way?  Have you forgotten the simple pleasures only a man can appreciate?”

“Oh, maybe I just put that part of my life on hold.”

Father laughed.  “No longer, son.  Tonight, I’ll treat you to an evening you won’t forget for quite some time.”

“Thank you, Father.  May I ask you a question, sir?”

“By all means, son.”

“I … I’ve often wondered what ever happened to Martha, the woman who was on the stage with me.”

“Martha is a fine woman, Joseph.”

“Yessir.”

“She’s brought me many hours of pleasure.”

“Sir?”

“Well, son, without explaining the obvious, she had become quite subservient without too much difficulty.”

“I see.”  My heart jumped to my throat, and I swallowed back the acidic bile that arose.

“Do you?”

“I believe I do, sir.”

“One might call me greedy, but Martha is a very lovely woman.  She’s no little girl, like some of the young women you will visit this evening.  I’ve kept her all to myself,” he said, smiling.  “I don’t relish sharing those chosen few with anyone else.  Do you understand my meaning, Joseph?”

“Yessir.  Of course, I do.”

I wish I’d never asked.  The man wasn’t just greedy; he was an animal.  He was a crazed wolf, who manipulated people by breaking them, crushing their spirit until they gave him what he wanted with nothing in return.  What would my punishment be if I were caught now, disobeying an order or not following through with his sick demands?  He would expect me to violate one of his prisoners.  Rape?  Did he know the meaning of the word?  Did he relish the fact I’d turned on my own brother?

~~~

After dinner, Father led me down a narrow path behind the big house to another outbuilding similar in size to the cantina, plain and unassuming.  He unlocked the front door and handed me the key.  “This is yours now, son.”

“Thank you, Father.”

The walls were plain with low-burning lamps next to each doorway throughout the small interior.  I counted six rooms in total.  I wasn’t sure how to proceed but I didn’t have to worry; Father was still in charge.  “Ladies?” he called out.

A small group of beautiful young women, one still a child, stepped out from behind closed doors.  There were four in all, and they slowly came into the front parlor to greet Father.  “I want you to meet my son, Joseph.  He will be enjoying the company of one of you lucky ladies this evening, and I trust whoever is chosen will meet the demands of this young man.”

“Yes, Father,” they replied in unison.

“Good.  I’ll say goodnight.”  Father clapped me on the back and took leave.  I stood in the parlor, wondering what to do next.  None of these young women had chosen this life, and I was hesitant to proceed, but I was afraid not to carry out Father’s wishes.

“Good evening,” I said to all four.

They were all mute although no one turned away.  They’d been instructed to comply.  I almost wished Martha were here.  At least I could explain myself to her and not take advantage.  But these women were strangers, and I was afraid to confide in any of them.

I picked the oldest in the group, who was probably my age, no older, and maybe not used for this purpose as much as the younger girls.  Hell, I didn’t know what to do.  “Miss?”  I said, softly, reaching out for her hand.  The other three girls quickly scampered back to their rooms, and the woman I’d chosen led me to hers.

I slowly walked back to my cabin when the ordeal was over.  I’d been so worried about violating her; I couldn’t force an erection if I tried.  That was a godsend for her, but I was slightly embarrassed when I couldn’t perform.  I doubt she’d tell Father what happened behind closed doors but in any case, she was no worse off because of me.  I’d be expected to return, but I’d deal with that later.

~~~

As weeks passed, we’d been informed of more Apache raids, which meant soldiers were still in the general area.  I could tell Father was concerned.  We discussed the matter after supper almost every evening.  “The army is becoming a nuisance, Joseph, always stopping our wagons, always asking questions of the drivers.”

“I don’t really understand why you’re worried, Father.”

“They’re becoming much too friendly with our operation.”

“Why don’t you let me scout the area, see how close the soldiers really are, and what their concerns might be?”  I could almost see the wheels turning in Father’s mind.  He’d once said this place was secure but if anyone talked, the mine would be shut down and he’d go to prison.  “Who else can you trust, Father?  Any other man you send might give away secrets, and you don’t want that to happen.  We need to keep this operation secure at any cost.”

“You’re right, Joseph.  I’m just not sure—“

“You still don’t trust me, do you?”

“I trust you more than anyone else, it’s just—“

“Just what, Father?  You think I’ll run?  You really think I’d leave you after all you’ve done for me?”

“It’s not that, Joseph.  What if the Apache captured you?  You’d be dead before sunset.  What if the army took you in for questioning?  They have ways, you know.  I don’t want to lose you, son.”

I was so close.  Now, all I had to do was add a little Cartwright charm.  I stood from the sofa, knelt down in front of Father, and placed my hands on his knee.  “I’ve grown very fond of you too, sir.  Believe me, I’m the only man you can send on this type of mission.  You have to have faith.  We were meant to run this business together—you and me—father and son forever.”

Father’s hands covered mine.  “I trust you, Joseph, and I do have faith.  You will be careful, won’t you?  You’ll come back safe and sound?”

“Yessir.  You needn’t worry.”

“I hope someday you’ll take over the mine, my son.  I’m not as young as I used to be; my time is drawing near.”

“Are you unwell, Father?”  I played my role as a loyal and loving son to the hilt.

“Let’s just say, I’m not a young man any longer.”

“Oh, Father.”  Tears slipped from my eyes.

“My, son.”  Father leaned forward in his chair and rested his cheek on the top of my head before pulling me to his chest.  I wrapped my arms tightly around the man who’d set the wheels in motion, who’d finally set me free.  I couldn’t help but smile.

~~~

The following morning my horse was saddled, I was holstered with my own Colt, and ready to ride away from camp.  I had two days’ supplies, and Father came to bid me farewell.  “You’ll be careful.”

“Yessir, I will.  I’ll be back sometime tomorrow, hopefully with news of the soldier’s departure from the area.”

“Godspeed, son.”

“Thank you, sir.”

I rode down toward the wagons that were constantly filling with ore.  In the past, I could always find my brother by just looking for his oversized hat, but Hoss didn’t wear a hat these days; it had been taken away from him.  He blended in with the rest of the mules, carrying ore down the mountain.  I looked into the morning sun, trying to find him, but he was nowhere in sight.  I couldn’t hesitate any longer; I took off at a gallop.  I had two days to find the soldiers.

Freedom—as though I was riding the gray stallion—I rode like the wind, first north, and then west.  I had to pace the horse, not really knowing his endurance level, but the first few hours I saw no one, white man or red.  This was desolate country, but I could see for miles.  I scanned the horizon for any sign of rising dust, signaling troops of soldiers …

~~~

Part 2 – Adam

~~~

“Pa!”  I didn’t bother to tie Sport before racing across the front porch and into the house.  “Pa!”

Like my youngest brother, I flung the front door open, hitting the credenza with a crashing blow but today I didn’t care.  Nothing else mattered but the paper I held in my hand.  Pa came around from his desk where he spent most of his days, writing out messages to smaller towns within a 500-mile radius in hopes of finding my brothers.  They’d gone missing just shy of a year ago, and Pa had never given up hope of their return.

In my hand, I carried the most important telegram that had ever been sent.  “They’re alive,” I managed, still out of breath, still gasping for air as I handed my father the wire.  I’d done a disservice to my horse, racing him home from Virginia City, but it couldn’t be helped.  The day had finally arrived, and our lives made sense once again.

“Where are they?”

I was still trying to catch my breath and took a good look at my father.  “Here, sit down, Pa.”  I pulled a chair out from in front of the desk and eased him down before he collapsed on the floor.  His eyes hadn’t left the missive he gripped with both hands.

“New Mexico Territory?” 

“Looks that way,” I said.  I’d read the same wire Pa held out in front of him although there wasn’t much information to go on.  Pigeon’s Ranch was located close to Glorieta Pass, and that’s where both brothers were staying until we arrived.  “I sent a wire, told Monsieur Valle, this man who sent the wire, we were on our way.”

My father hadn’t looked up; he read the telegram repeatedly.  Maybe it was shock. Maybe he couldn’t get his mind around those few simple words that appeared in plain sight.  I knelt down in front of him.  “When do you want to leave?”  That’s when I saw the tears.  “Pa, they’re alive,” I repeated, hardly believing my own words. “They’re waiting for us.”

“How?  After all these months?”  Pa raised his eyes from the paper and took a deep breath.  “I’ve prayed every night.  I’ve asked God … I’m sorry, son, I just can’t believe—“

“Pa … believe.”

I glanced up to see Hop Sing standing next to the stove in the den.  He also had tears streaking his face.  “Boys home soon.  You go get.  Bring home Mr. Hoss and Little Joe.”

I should have known to include Hop Sing.  He was family too although there were times I didn’t use common sense.  “Yes, Hop Sing.  We’ll bring them home.”

“I start cooking now for boys’ homecoming.  Mr. Hoss plenty hungry by now.  He miss Hop Sing good meals.”

“I’m sure he’ll be pleased.”  Only Hop Sing could think of food at a time like this although, I’m sure Hoss was thinking the exact same thing.

We could have taken the stage, but when Pa finally came to his senses, he didn’t think my brothers would want any part of returning home on a northbound coach.  I had to agree.  Even though we’d heard about the stage accident soon after it happened, nothing was clear; nothing fell together as it should have.

Why would a stage burn like that?  We’d all seen accidents before but nothing as final as this.  Six dead horses still harnessed to nothing but a few scattered pieces of hand-forged hardware.  It was a gruesome sight, and I wish Pa and I hadn’t made the trip but at the time, we were at a loss.  There were no survivors and that didn’t sit well with either of us.  Surely, there should have been some clue as to what happened that night in the canyon.

One body turned up about two miles north of the crash sight.  A man with a bullet hole in his chest was later identified as a passenger, Ralph Frederick, of Pittsburg, Pa.  He had been killed by a rifle shot at close range, according to the sheriff’s report near Raton, NM.  Whether it had anything to do with the accident, no one could give a definite answer.

~~~

Pa and I rode out before dawn the following morning.  We had enough supplies to make the trip and then some.  Hop Sing sent gingerbread cookies for Hoss and Little Joe.  He must have been up all night baking, wanting to be a small part of the unexpected joy we all felt inside.

When Pa was on a mission, words were sparse.  We rode as hard as we could without injuring our mounts.  Pa’s eyes were straight ahead as if he had no peripheral vision whatsoever.  I rode alongside, thinking a little chitchat might ease the tension, but my father was in no mood for gaiety.

When a letter had arrived nearly a year ago from Abe Chandler, wondering where the boys were and did Ben still want the mares, my father sent two of our wranglers riding down to bring the four horses back to the ranch.  “The boys will be glad they’re here when they return,” he’d said.  “Joseph was so excited about breeding them with some grey stallion he and Hoss had seen one night out by the corral.”

I’d said nothing that night.  My brothers were dead; I knew it and so did Pa, but he carried on like they were on a simple fishing trip or were out hunting a deer.  It was a tough time for both of us and as time went on, I couldn’t continue to play the game any longer.  My brothers weren’t coming home, but Pa continued to talk of them in the present tense.  “When Hoss, blah, blah, blah … As soon as Joe …” on and on until I was ready to lose my mind.

“Enough,” I said, slamming my hand against the dining room table one night after supper.  My brothers are dead, Pa.  You have to accept—“

“I’ll never accept it, Adam.  Never.”

But as the weeks and months passed, my father resigned himself to the fact Hoss and Little Joe were never coming home—until the wire from Pigeon’s Ranch told us differently.  When the immediate shock wore off, Pa was in command—command of one—me—and of course, I obeyed orders like any young soldier would under his commanding officer.  “Yes sir, right sir, already done, taken care of—the list went on forever until we were mounted, circling the barn and heading for New Mexico Territory.

I could almost see Pa’s mind at work, planning a welcome home party for his two missing sons.  I thought I might even offer a night at Piper’s Opera House—my treat—as a welcome home gift but in reality, I was jumping the gun.  There was a reason they’d been gone for a year and so far, we had no explanation for their disappearance.

The wire left everything to the imagination, and my mind was a whirlwind of unanswered questions.  I’d conjured up just about every scenario imaginable, regarding a place called Pigeon’s Ranch, and by the time we finally arrived, the small, adobe casita was a grand sight to see.

A man named Alexandre Valle —Pigeon, being his nickname—owned a narrow strip of land he’d named Pigeon’s Ranch.  He was a very accommodating man and made Pa and me feel welcome in his home where Joe and Hoss had spent the last several days, maybe weeks, I wasn’t sure.

“I offer my home to you and your son, Mr. Cartwright, and I wish for you to make yourself comfortable during your stay.  I bet you are anxious to see your sons, no?”

“Very anxious,” Pa said, taking a step closer to our host.  “I can’t thank you enough for helping my boys out this way.”

My father was a presence in any room, not only in stature, but his voice carried an air of authority and self-assurance.  Although he was gracious to our host, his body language eliminated any thoughts of keeping him from his sons a minute longer than necessary.  “May I see them now?”

“I’m afraid one of your sons is in very poor health, Monsieur.  My wife, Marie, tries to help him eat a fine chicken broth she simmers all day on the stove, but she’s had very little luck.  He seems despondent, not willing to go on living.”

“Then it’s my job to turn things around,” Pa said.  “Tell her to keep the broth simmering.”

“I like your style, Mr. Cartwright, and I wish you much luck with your son.”

“Thank you.  May we see them now?”

“Certainly.”

Taking a quick glance at Pa said it all in fact; there were times my father knew the kid better than he knew anyone else.  If Joe was upset or out of sorts, which was not uncommon, he quit eating, and Pa was the only one who could reason with him and return his broken or ill body around.  His soothing words and gentle touch were a signal to Joe from Pa to not let go, to fight with everything he had inside.  I’m sure Hoss had tried all he could think of, but it usually took my father to set things straight with the youngest member of our family.

~~~

I wasn’t at all prepared, and neither was my father when our host opened the bedroom door.  Joe sprang to his feet and into my father’s arms.  I, of course, hesitated, letting them have a moment alone although my focus was on the bed until I met Joe’s eyes.  Tears glistened as he pushed himself away from Pa.  “It’s all my fault,” he whispered.

“I will leave you alone now, Mr. Cartwright, but I’m available should you need anything.”

“Thank you for everything,” Pa said, as Monsieur Valle backed out the bedroom door.

There should have been a simple explanation but as I stared at Joe, who obviously felt responsible, I knew something had gone terribly wrong and Joe blamed himself for Hoss’ condition.  Nearly a year had passed, and I wouldn’t presume to know what had transpired in that amount of time.  How did they escape death on a burning stage?  Where had they been, and why was Hoss in such a miserable state?  I wanted answers, but I would have to be patient and let Joe set his own pace.  Pa hadn’t let go of my brother’s arm as though the kid might suddenly bolt if he didn’t hang on tight.  But his eyes tracked to Hoss, lying, unmoving on the bed before he spoke to Joe.  “It’s good to see you, son.”

“Good to see you too, Pa, Adam.”

Pa may have been afraid to ask; I know I was.  I moved toward the bed and surveyed the damage.  My brother was half the size he’d been a year ago.  Dark circles formed above sunken cheeks; his lips were dry and cracked.  His shoulders remained broad against his slender frame, but nearly skin on bone.  He had on what looked like drawstring pants I’d seen peasant farmers wear, and his feet were bare.  What had been large, beefy hands were reduced to a skeletal form, again, skin on bone.

I knelt down next to the bed and laid my hand on Hoss’ chest.  I looked up at Pa.  Not only were Joe’s eyes brimming, but my father could not hold back tears of joy and sadness all rolled into one.  “Hoss.  It’s Adam,” I said.  “Can you hear me?”  There was no movement, nothing.  I glanced at Joe; he looked away.  My God, both brothers were in crisis but for different reasons.  

I wanted an explanation, straight and simple.  What had happened to result in the severity of Hoss’ condition?  Why did Joe feel responsible?  What kind of hell had my brothers witnessed during a year’s time?    

Pa finally released Joe’s arm, and he knelt down next to me.  I relinquished my spot and then moved to stand beside my young brother.  The room was stuffy and warm; I needed some air.  “Care to take a walk?”  

“Okay.”

Joe’s voice was barely above a whisper, and I had to gently prod him to take that first step.  He wore normal-looking clothes, not the ones he’d left home in, but they were nothing like the threadbare rags Hoss used as pants.  Joe’s shirt was navy-blue and his pants were deep tan in color, even his boots were new.  Rough-outs, I think they’re called, and they seemed to suit my youngest brother well.

“Over here,” Joe said, pointing to a shady spot where a wooden table and chairs had been placed to avoid the harsh summer sun.

Joe’s face was thin and drawn, but nothing compared to Hoss’.  Did I dare ask questions or did I act like we’d seen each other only yesterday?  I wasn’t usually searching for words, but this time I had no idea where to begin.  A guilty man is a silent man, but what could Joe be guilty of?  My youngest brother, who was quick to relay a story, and quick to defend himself, looked to be struggling just to breathe, just to maintain his composure in front of Pa and me.

“It’s good to see you, Adam,” Joe said after taking a seat in one of the wooden chairs.  His hands lay in his lap, motionless, but I could tell he was nervous, maybe afraid, and not at all ready to talk about their experience.

I still couldn’t form the right words.  “How ya been, kid?  What the hell’s the matter with Hoss and why is it your fault he’s an inch away from death?”  My heart was thumping inside my chest as though the world I knew had changed forever as if nothing could be set right again.  I nearly looked over my shoulder, feeling as though someone was watching the two of us in this unfamiliar land.  This was ridiculous.  I was a grown man, but I felt like a frightened child.  Joe stared straight ahead, not saying a word.  I finally worked up the courage to speak.

“Want to talk about it?”  Whether it was the right thing to say didn’t matter.  At least I’d broken the deadly silence.

“No, not right now.”  Joe sounded so sad, so damaged, words failed me again.  He didn’t look up, only stared down at his hands, running his thumb slowly over hardened calluses on his left hand.

“Sometimes—” God, I was struggling.  “Sometimes it helps to talk, Joe.”

“You sound like Pa.”

“Guess I do at that.”

Joe looked up, way up.  He stared at the sky and when he spoke, his eyes began to tear.  “Hoss is gonna die, Adam.”

“Not if we can help it.”

He shook his head as if my declaration of hope had been a fool thing to say.  My brother was tormented, either by what he’d seen or heard or what he’d lived through.  I needed a way to bring him around, make him talk, make him see . . . see what?  What I’d just seen of Hoss certainly justified Joe’s statement.  Hoss might die but surely, Joe wasn’t responsible.

“Is there anything I can do?”

Joe’s right hand formed a fist; his left covered his right then pulsed, tight, relaxed, tight, relaxed.  There was an inner demon threatening to explode; a giant wall of stone I couldn’t break through.  Just what was going on in the kid’s mind, causing him to sit and stare, and carry this extraordinary sense of guilt, at least it appeared to be guilt, but why?

“Just remember I’m here if you need me.”

Joe nodded his head though there would be no more conversation, not at this point.  My young brother was not faring much better than Hoss, and I was afraid I might lose them both.  I knew I should check on Pa, but did I dare leave Joe alone?  I coaxed him into returning to the house, thinking he’d be safer inside rather than sitting alone with his thoughts.

Pa had pulled a chair next to the bed.  He was stroking Hoss’ arm and talking in a low, singsong voice.  And when he heard us arrive, he barely looked up, but a gentle smile formed when he met my young brother’s eyes.  No immediate questions were asked, Pa knew better.  Forcing answers from Joe would only send him deeper inside himself.  I knew that now.

“I’ll leave you three alone.  I’ll be back shortly,” I said.  I wanted to talk to Valle.  He had to know something, and I was determined to find answers.

~~~

“Adam,” he called, waving his hand after I’d circled around the house and found him working in his garden.

“Hello,” I replied.

“Is not so hot I cannot pick vegetables for Marie.  We will dine superbly this evening,” he said smiling.

“I wondered if I could speak to you about … my brothers.”

“Certainly.  I am quite finished here, so I will find us something cool to drink.  I am sure you have many questions.”

“Yes, I do.”

When Valle returned, we took seats in the shade where Joe and I’d sat earlier.  He handed me a glass of lemonade.  “Merci, Monsieur.”

“Please, call me Pigeon, Adam.”

I wanted to ask how he’d earned the nickname, but there were things more important to discuss, and it was none of my business anyway.  “Very well, Pigeon.  As you might already guess, I’m concerned over my brothers’ welfare.”

“Very understandable,” he said.  “The young one refuses to speak while the bigger one needs only rest, but both are troubled men.”

“Yes they are, and I don’t know why.  Joe is usually the chatterbox of the family, but he refuses to say anything.”

“I will try to be brief, but not so brief you will not comprehend the seriousness of their plight.  How long have your brothers been missing?” 

“Nearly a year.”

“Oh … that explains very much.”

“What do you mean?”

“If your brothers were captured a year ago, they have been held as slave labor in the copper mines for a very long time.”

“What?”  There’s no slave labor in this part of the country.  Sure, Valle had an accent, but he spoke English quite well.  I hadn’t misunderstood what he’d said.  

“Mule’s Crossing,” he continued.  “I did not know myself until the revolt.  Oui, I knew of the mine, but not of the circumstances.  Not until I find your brothers do I realize they have been held prisoner.  You see; the diggings are only a few miles from here.  Wagons pass my ranchero all the time.  The ore is processed to the east.”

“You’re saying my brothers have been held against their will for an entire year?”

“Oui, Monsieur.  Why else would they not return home?”

“You knew about this?  This place?”  I said, trying to remain calm after hearing such a bold account of slavery. 

“I did not know the owner; I had no business with the man.  I am a rancher; I am not concerned with mining.  I tried that once and how you say … I lose my shirt.  I soon change occupation.”

“I understand.”  We were getting off track here, and I wasn’t getting the answers I needed.  “You said something about a revolt?”

Valle nodded.  “It seems someone rode away from the compound.  He find soldiers who patrol the area for Apache.  He told how the mine operated.  The soldiers were quick to ride in and ask questions.  They soon find out the informant had not lied to them that, in truth, the workers had been held prisoner, some as long as two or three years or until they collapsed and died.

“I learn from passing soldiers, who gave chase to men in charge of the camp, that every man and woman ran from the sight, scattering into the desert and mountains.  One soldier said it was complete chaos.  He warn me these men carry guns, and not all supervisors had been captured.  Some escaped the army soldiers.”

“And my brothers?”

“Your young brother I find in my field, sitting next to the big one, who was nearly dead from exhaustion or maybe starvation.  They could go no farther.  I return with my wagon, and we load up the big one.  I drove them to my home, and then I send telegram and tell where young men are living.”

“My um … younger brother is Joseph, and the big one is Hoss.”

“Hoss?”

“Yes,” I smiled.  “It means big one, friendly one.”

“This Joseph, he say where to reach Ben Cartwright, but he say no more.”

“I’m glad he was able to tell you that much, Monsieur.” 

Valle sat back in his chair and sipped his lemonade.  “Joseph is a hard worker, Adam.  He feeds the chickens and mucks out the stalls every morning.  I tell him it is not necessary, but he insists on paying his way.”

I nodded and smiled.  “That’s Joe.  He wouldn’t want to take advantage of your generous hospitality.”

“They will return to you in time, Adam.  Your brothers are suffering now, one suffers a broken spirit, and one is physically damaged, but I think the work helps Joseph forget his problems, oui?”

“Yes, I’m sure it does though I don’t know how we can ever repay you for your kindness.  Joe may be trying to help out, but it’s nothing compared to the debt we owe.” 

Valle turned to me and his voice became softer.  “You would not do the same for someone you find on your land?”

“Well, yes.”

“Then there is nothing special I have done.”

“Oh, but you have.  My father and I will always be grateful.”   

~~~

By early evening, Pa had coaxed Hoss into tasting Marie’s soup.  My father had a way with each of his sons, and he was slowly bringing Hoss back to life.  Joe sat in the corner of the room, not wanting to be seen or heard.  I’d glanced at him when I walked through the bedroom door; he wasn’t the same kid I knew a year ago, and I couldn’t make heads or tails of the awkward situation between my brothers.

“Pigeon has asked us all to dinner,” I said.  “Pa?”

“Not right now, son.  I’ll have something later.  You and Little Joe go ahead.”

I glanced again toward the corner where Joe was sitting with his legs stretched out, crossed at the ankles and his hands in his lap.  I don’t think he’d heard a word I’d said.  “Joe?  Time for supper.  Joe?”

“What?”  His mind was in some far-off place.  I crossed the room and reached for his arm, pulled him to his feet, and guided him out to the dining room where Pigeon greeted us with a smile for Joe and a nod for me.

“Have a seat, gentlemen.  Marie has bested herself tonight.  I hope you enjoy the bounty she has set before us.”

Joe didn’t move forward so I led him to a chair and took a seat across from him.  There were only the four of us at the table, and I explained my father’s absence.  Pigeon and Marie understood.

“May I help you, Joseph?  Marie fixed plenty to go around so don’t be shy.”  Joe nodded his head, and Pigeon forked a slice of pork and a spoonful of potatoes and peas onto my brother’s plate.  He then passed the bowls to me.  “Sometimes, I have trouble eating in front of strangers.  How about you, Adam?  Do you have that problem also?”

“Yessir, sometimes.”

“I hope you don’t think me a stranger, Joseph.  I am your friend.  We share supper together with your brother, Adam.  He has come a long distance to be with you.”

Pigeon glanced at me and gently shrugged his shoulders.  Joe hadn’t moved.  His plate was full and his hands lay beneath the table as if he was in some kind of trance.

“Think of me as a second father, Joseph,” Pigeon began.

Joe’s eyes rounded into giant spheres.  He bolted from the table and ran out the front door.  Something had frightened him, but what had thrown him into such panic I hadn’t a clue.  

“What did I do?  What did I say?”

“I don’t know, Pigeon.  I … I’ll be right back.  I’m sorry dinner was … I’m sorry,” I said, running from the room to find my brother.

I stood in front of the house, looking for Joe.  He was nowhere in sight.  I began circling to my left, around the adobe structure until I found him with his back, leaning against the wall and his knees pulled to his chest.  He was rocking back and forth with his head bent low, and his arms encircling his knees.  I walked slowly, not wanting to frighten him again or scare him away.  I sat down beside him and touched him gently on the shoulder.

“Oh, God,” he cried, looking up.

“What is it, Joe?  Tell me.”

Tears streaked my brother’s face; he shook his head.  “You don’t want to know.”

“But I do.  Come on, Joe.  It’s time.”

“I can’t, Adam.”

“You have to talk.  You’re the only one who can help Hoss.”  Again, his head fell to his knees, and I waited.  When he finally looked up, he stared across the garden, not wanting to look at me.  That was fine.  Somehow, I understood.

Joe took a deep breath.  “I was the chosen one, Adam.”

“Chosen?  I don’t understand.”

“Father chose me.”

“Father?  Joe, I—“

“I can’t, Adam.  Hoss is gonna die, and it’s my fault.  Innocent people died because … I never meant—

I held back any comments I would have normally made, wondering what Joe was trying to say, and whether he would continue, but there seemed to be an invisible line he couldn’t or wouldn’t cross.  “Maybe if you told Pa,” I suggested.

“No.  Nothing matters anymore.”

“What about Hoss?”

“I can’t do nothin’ to save Hoss.  Don’t you see?”

“No, Joe, I don’t see,” I said sternly.  “Tell me.”

And like a skittish, frightened animal, he was gone.  I was left sitting alone. 

~~~

Days passed, and Hoss showed signs of improvement.  Pa had worked his magic, and it wasn’t long before he’d convinced Hoss to eat and drink.  Pigeon was right.  My brother was exhausted physically but the fact remained, that he hadn’t once asked about Joe, which caught my attention right off.

Joe remained outside most of the day and into the evening, staring toward the horizon as if on look-out, as if their escape had only been temporary and they’d be returned to that hellhole by nightfall.  He wouldn’t sleep or even walk into the bedroom now that Hoss had come around.  My youngest brother was concerned yet unresponsive; his entire attitude toward the matter was troublesome and unnerving.  I walked on eggshells.

I’d explained the situation to my father, who thought I was gathering information from Joe piece-by-piece, but I had nothing new to report, I’d made no progress at all.  My brother remained silent.  I’d relayed what I’d learned from Pigeon although most of it was third-party hearsay, nothing that would explain actual events or the type of brutality Hoss and Joe had encountered.

“He has an issue with the word ‘father’,” I said, thinking Hoss was asleep and there was no need to leave the bedroom to talk. 

“I don’t understand, Adam.  What—“

Pa never finished his sentence.  We both turned our heads when a deep-sounding moan came from across the room.  Hoss’ hands clinched the sheet that covered him, and his breathing became shallow and fast.

Pa leaned over the bed, resting his hand on Hoss’ arm.  “What is it, son?”

“Father,” Hoss whispered.

“I’m right here, Hoss.”

His head shook back and forth.  “Father.”  The sound was so faint; Pa glanced up at me with questioning eyes.

I shrugged my shoulders.  “I don’t know.”

Hoss was still too fragile.  His condition hadn’t occurred overnight, it was a lengthy process, and my father wasn’t about to sacrifice the progress he’d made so far by pressing him for answers to questions we both needed in order to make any headway.  Hoss was healing; questions would have to come later. 

My father would seek answers eventually, and his target would be Joe.  He had a way of connecting with the kid that I did not.  Pa tended to overcompensate when it came to his youngest, and it started long ago.  Pa and I would arrive home from a long day’s work, and Little Joe would race out the front door and into Pa’s open arms.  “Papa, Papa,” he’d cry.  “I missed you, Papa.”

I remember the look in my father’s eyes.  The little boy, who craved attention, who let loose his emotion sometimes to a fault, was my father’s pride and joy.  Pa would grab the boy up in his arms and carry him into the house, asking how his day was and what new things had he learned from Hop Sing while he was away.

They would chatter together like old friends who hadn’t seen each other in decades.  Pa could barely remove his hat and gun belt before Joe would lead him across the room to my father’s big, leather chair by the fire.  Together they would sit and review the day’s events until Hop Sing called us for supper.

Of course, it was only natural for Pa to spend time with his baby son.  Joe snuggled deep into Pa’s lap and Hoss, taking his seat on the hearth, made for a cozy setting.  It was that certain intimacy between Pa and Joe I’d never shared with my father.  I was the eldest of three, Pa’s right-hand man but at times like these, I felt like an outsider.

Pa’s baby boy was grown now, but there were still times when Joe had to be handled with care; I believe this was one of those times.  Family meant everything to him, but he felt forced to keep the truth of the previous year hidden from us both.  In my heart, I knew my brother was an honorable man.  He’d never harm anyone intentionally—no matter what registered deep in his mind.

I thought about the gray stallion Joe had been so determined to bring in from the herd of wild mustangs.  I hadn’t seen the horse myself; only Joe and Hoss had witnessed his superb qualities that night nearly a year ago.  Perhaps Joe mimicked the gray in some remote way—a free spirit, but not a loner.  

~~~

I smiled when Hoss eased his legs over the side of the bed.  It seemed like a milestone, and it was.  My brother was recovering from a year spent in hell.  I’d pulled a bit more information from Joe as time went on.  I’d learned each of their jobs at the mine.  While Joe drove a steel rod with a four-pound hammer, Hoss lugged ore on his back; he was labeled a mule.  Joe’s job was tough; twelve hours in the blazing sun, but Hoss … I couldn’t imagine the humiliation or the strength it took to manage such a job for that amount of time.

Pa steadied Hoss, holding his left arm securely as he took his initial steps forward.  I crossed my arms over my chest, egging him on so he’d take the three or four strides to cross the room.  “Steady as she goes, big boy.”

“Easy for you.”  A hint of a smile showed; my brother was coming back slowly, but at least it was a start.  Pa and I had prayed this day would come, for Hoss to regain his strength, but my father wasn’t ready to let go.  

“Where’s Joe?”  Hoss asked, stopping to look up at me.

“I don’t know whether you should be—“

“I’m fine, Pa.  Where’s Little Joe?”

“I believe he’s out by the garden,” I said.  “I’ll help you outside.”  I nodded to Pa.  It was time for healing, time for Joe and Hoss to make amends.

I took my brother’s arm with both hands, still shocked by his weight loss, and when he stood to full height, it was even more pronounced than when he was prone in bed.  He wore one of my father’s shirts and although his work pants had been washed, the grime was embedded, and he had nothing else to change into.  But clothes never mattered to Hoss, and after I guided him through the bedroom door, he pushed my arm away.  “I ain’t no invalid, Adam.”

“No, I guess you’re not.”

We stood in front of the house, and I pointed to the table and chairs where Joe spent most of his days.  This was between Joe and Hoss, and as much as I wanted to be a part of their conversation, I would stay away.  They’d work things out without my help or Pa’s.  They were made of the same cloth.  One fed off the other, a bond I admired more than I cared to admit.

But, I was suddenly taken aback.  Hoss stared at Joe, sitting in the shade, his hand clutching a tall glass of lemonade and a plate of fresh-baked cookies sat on the nearby table.  As he brought the glass to his lips, Hoss shook his head then stepped off the front porch and walked in the opposite direction. 

I wanted to shout at one of my brothers; I didn’t care which one.  I’d watched Joe look up just in time to see Hoss walk away.  There would be no conversation between brothers today, only a growing hostility from a year’s worth of … what?  What had driven them so far apart?  My heart ached, as I stood alone, watching the distance intensify between two men who would have given their lives for the other only a year ago.

~~~

My father stood on shaky ground, as did I.  When I’d mentioned how Hoss had walked away from Joe, Pa was determined to find a reason for the upset.  He spoke to Hoss first, but my brother yielded nothing.  “Ask Joe,” he said.

“All right, but I won’t let this type of behavior continue.”

“Ain’t your call, Pa.”

“No?”

“Joe’s got all the answers.  You think you know someone—“

“But what, son?  Talk to me.”

“Can’t.  I appreciate you and Adam comin’ all the way down here, but I can’t be a part of this family no more.”

“Then tell me why?”

“Talk to Joe.  If he don’t tell it to you straight, it won’t mean nothin’ comin’ from me.”

“Hoss, please.”

“Sorry, Pa.  I done made up my mind.”

Pa didn’t talk to Joe straight away.  He came to me with the information he’d received from Hoss, and as much as I wanted to help, the wall was becoming thicker and wider.  Tears rimmed my father’s eyes; I’d never seen him at such a loss.  He needed time before confronting Joe, and he waited an entire day, gathering his thoughts on how to proceed and break through the mortar and stone Joe hid behind.

I stayed with Hoss.  We strolled slowly through Pigeon’s garden before taking seats in the shade while Pa and Joe took off walking in a different direction.  They’d been gone for nearly an hour when I glanced up and saw my father had returned alone.  It wasn’t a good sign; I felt he’d learned nothing at all, but I didn’t leave Hoss’ side although we’d barely made conversation.  I leaned my head back against the chair’s wooden slats and closed my eyes.

~~~

My father wasn’t a quitter; he tried more than once to connect with his sons but in the end, neither was willing to talk, and it was time we returned home.  Pa paid Pigeon for two strong mounts.  Although our host backed away, and said he was not about to take our money, Pa insisted and paid him generously for the horses.  Pa couldn’t thank him enough for rescuing his sons when they had been in such desperate need.  How do you repay a man for his kindness?  My father did his best.

We rode out early the next morning, heading north, heading home.  The four of us together seemed an extraordinary concept after a year’s separation, but the ride was filled with uncertainties.  Pa and Joe took the lead while Hoss and I followed behind.

The trip seemed to take a lifetime.  My father tried more than once to break the silence, especially after we’d set up camp for the night.  Each of us had a job: scouting wood for the campfire, caring for the horses, or replenishing the canteens but still, neither brother chose to share their experience with either of us.  We’d fallen into a routine, accomplishing what needed to be done.  My brothers moved mechanically, never having to be told what to do, but nothing was the same; nothing concerning our family was as it should have been.

Although my brothers were allowed to roam free, to come and go as they pleased, to speak their minds, to heal their wounds, there was silence.  They were still deeply imprisoned by circumstances we did not understand.  Neither gave way to the other, neither offered a sign of peace or forgiveness.  Hate is a strong emotion and when it’s ingrained over time, how does one break the cycle? 

Guilt continued to flood Joe’s eyes.  The way he’d glance at Hoss, hoping for a sign, a gesture, anything that might set him free.  But it was Hoss, always the peacemaker of the family, who wanted no part of his little brother, who kept his distance, who wouldn’t make eye contact, not even with Pa or me.  His world was closed to everyone, no questions asked, no answers given.

I was under the impression my brothers had been pitted against each other, Joe rising to the top, Hoss left behind.  Joe had mumbled broken words while he slept, guilt-ridden and asking forgiveness.  Tears often slipped from his eyes during frantic dreams as he curled into himself in his bedroll.  Pa and I would listen carefully, catching bits and pieces although never enough to patch a story together.

As we neared the house, Joe galloped on ahead although forcing a tired animal to run was far from typical for a man who would never use a whip or spur under normal circumstances.  Our lives had changed, not just my brother’s, but the four of us had been altered by the separation.

Had Joe run off to find the gray stallion; is that what had kept him alive all these months?  I was fooling myself if I considered a horse the sole reason for Joe’s existence.  He and Hoss had escaped a living hell, together or separate was one of the unanswered questions.  And as I recall Pigeon’s account, he’d found my brothers together, one watching over the other, which told me there was hope for a future.

We were fighting a war one day at a time.  There were skirmishes big and small and days of triumphs that raised my hopes of a resolution or even a compromise.  But the story was far from over, and I feared what the aftermath might bring. 

Joe

I jerked myself awake sometime after midnight.  I crossed the room and pushed my bedroom curtain aside so I could see the ground below.  Although the moon shed only an inkling of light, I could hear the nervous whinnies and see the frenzied prancing of the three new mares in the corral alongside the barn.  Something had spooked them.  I slipped on my pants and threw my arms through the sleeves of my shirt before heading downstairs.  I grabbed a rifle from the rack.

The closer I walked toward the corral, the wilder the mares seemed to become.  I scanned quickly for wolves or maybe a prowling cat but in the dark, the mustangs’ vision and sense of smell was considerably better than mine.  “Ouch—dammit,” I cried softly.  I kicked at the pebble and wished I’d taken time to slip on my boots, and that’s when I saw him; the most beautiful grey stallion in all of Nevada.

The mares had been wild only a few weeks ago, and now I couldn’t help but wonder if this magnificent animal was claiming them as his own.  Realizing there was no wolf or bobcat nearby, I relaxed, leaned the rifle against the corral, and stared over the top rail at the gray.

The stallion kept his distance, charging back and forth, letting his presence be known.  On occasion, he would rear up on his hind legs and paw the air, strutting smugly in front of the mares.  I turned my head and looked over my shoulder when I heard footsteps coming from behind.

“What’s goin’ on out here, Joseph?”

“Just watch.”

Hoss, still in his nightshirt, although smart enough to pull on his boots, leaned his elbows on the railing next to mine.  “What is it I’m supposed to be watchin’?”

“Just wait.”

When the gray appeared once again, the mares circled the inside of the corral, voicing their objection over being separated from the stallion.  The gentle glow of moonlight reflected on his silvery coat, and a smile crossed my brother’s face.

“Now I understand.”

“Thought you would,” I said, winking at Hoss although his eyes were staring straight at the gray, and I’m sure he missed the gesture.

“Think you can catch him?”

“Maybe tomorrow,” I said, not wanting to wait another minute, but tomorrow morning was soon enough to head out.

“Ain’t gonna be easy.”

“I’ve got his womenfolk locked up.  Don’t think he’s gonna stray too far away.”

“Ya gotta point there, little brother.”

“Yep.”

~~~

All my life I’d fought to establish myself as an equal part of this family.  Being the youngest, it wasn’t always easy to find my way, to be accepted or treated as an equal, but I won that right when Pa put me in charge of the horse operation.  I was my own boss; I would handle the buying and selling of all the new mounts for the Ponderosa. 

I was proud the day Pa felt he could trust me with my new position on the ranch.  I would oversee the wranglers, and I would have the opportunity to gentle the mounts I felt needed special care.  I was in heaven, and I was constantly scouting new horseflesh to improve our herd.

Horses were needed for every aspect of a ranch.  We used cutting horses for herding cattle, horses with a gentle gait for riding long distances, horses to pull loaded wagons, and the list went on and on.  And, when Pa mentioned his old friend, Abe Chandler, down in Arizona Territory, who had four cutting horses he thought we might be interested in, I was anxious to check them out.  “Can I take Hoss with me?”  I asked.

“I guess I can spare two of you for a couple of weeks.”

“Good,” I said, trying to contain myself even though I was excited over the prospect since Mr. Chandler had never let us down when it came to fine horseflesh.  “I’ll go talk to Hoss.”

“One stipulation, Joseph.  I’d rather you took the stage down then you can ride the horses home.”

“But, Pa.”

It was decided.  Hoss and I would be traveling by stage to Arizona, a simple demand from my father that, unknowingly, would change our lives forever.

~~~

As always, business took precedence over playtime so catching the gray, whom I’d already named Strawberry—the name Paiutes give a June Moon—would have to come later.  He’d flooded my heart that night, and I knew he had to be mine.  Although, as elusive as he’d become over the past couple of weeks as I rode through arroyos and grasslands, my names for him changed hourly, and they weren’t names I could use in front of my father.  Someday he’d make a mistake and I’d get a rope on him, but someday was still in the future.

Pa deemed my efforts to catch a wild Mustang, which Hoss and I had seen only briefly that one night, unnecessary.  It was now July 1, and the trip to Abe Chandler’s took precedence over gallivanting—my father’s favorite word.

~~~

We waved to Pa and Adam after we boarded the coach.  I’d argued with Pa over our means of transportation, wanting to ride rather than take the stage, but I lost the battle as I usually did when it came to my father’s wishes or, as I often call it, Pa’s demands.  So, Hoss and I boarded the noon stage, leaving for Arizona in order to check out the mares.

As far as I was concerned, riding the stage was nearly unbearable, and this time the coach was filled with five men and a woman.  Like the woman who sat across from me, we were wedged in the middle where there was very little air from open windows, and knees banged each of us from either side.  I smiled, knowing she was no better off than I, and there was not a darn thing we could do about our situation.

As we rolled out of town, Hoss felt the need to make introductions.  “My name’s Hoss Cartwright,” he said, “and this is my little brother, Joseph.”

The woman smiled and was the next to speak.  “Where are you and your brother headed, Mr. Cartwright?”

“Arizona, ma’am.  Same as you, I ‘spect.”

She smiled again and nodded her head.  “My sister and her husband have invited me to visit their new home.  This is my first time seeing the west, and I’m not sure whether the trip was a wise decision on my part or not.”

“I didn’t catch your name,” I said.

“I’m sorry.  Martha Prescott.  It’s nice to meet you both.”

“Prescott?”

“Yes,” she said hesitantly.

“Ain’t that somethin’,” Hoss said, nudging my side.  That’s exactly where me and Joe are goin’.  Prescott, Arizona.”

A smartly dressed man rolled his eyes at my brother and stared out the window as if Hoss’ comment was beneath him.  The three of us chatted briefly while the other three men kept to themselves and ignored our friendly banter, not caring to participate in idle talk.  Fine with me.  The ride was long and chatting with Miss Prescott would give me something to think about other than someone’s knees pounding mine at every curve in the road.

We broke every two, two and a half hours, to change horses and stretch our legs.  There was no time to eat; barely enough time to relieve ourselves if nature called.  We were herded back on board and off we went.  I hated riding the stage.

At night, I dozed, resting my head rested on Hoss’ shoulder.  I was all talked out.  Although Miss Prescott had told us of some of her experiences during her travels, I grew weary of listening to her voice and the voice of a young man who’d finally been drawn into our conversation.  An abrupt shove from my brother’s elbow woke me quickly.  “Trouble ahead,” he whispered so no one else could hear.  “Men riding fast, and I don’t like the look of ‘em.”

I blinked repeatedly.  Waking up wasn’t always easy for me, but Hoss wouldn’t have alerted me if he weren’t concerned about the riders.  “Who do you think they are?”

“Don’t know.”

The men carried torches since the sun had set at some point after I’d fallen asleep.  The stage began to slow as rifle shots carried through the night air.  I thought about climbing up and helping Charlie, the driver, but Hoss must have read my mind.  He clamped his hand on my thigh and shook his head.  “Just wait,” he said softly.

Within minutes, a dozen men surrounded the coach.  Some were white, some Mexican, and two looked like Indians though I couldn’t tell what tribe.  They were dressed in white man’s clothes but their long, black hair was a definite sign.

“Everyone out.”

The shout came from one of the white men when Charlie pulled up rather than trying to outrun the bandits through the narrow canyon.  The leader didn’t carry a flame, but his rifle was aimed straight at the driver.  Other men’s pistols and rifles were pointed at the stage windows and door.  Hoss was the first to step out.  He reached his hand up and helped Miss Prescott to the ground.  The rest of us followed and lined up outside the coach alongside Charlie, who’d climbed down from his seat up above.

“Throw down your weapons.”

We did as we were told.  Pistols hit the ground.  One of the Indians stepped forward, picked them all up, and threw them in a leather satchel before hefting it over his shoulder and fading back into the darkness.  This whole operation had been planned out carefully and everyone had a specific job to carry out.

One of the passengers, Mr. Fancy Clothes, who thought he was better than Hoss and his silly jokes, stepped forward.  “This is an outrage,” he cried.  “I demand you let us go.  We’ve nothing you want.”

A shot rang out, and the man’s felt derby flew from his head before his body pitched backward and landed flat on the ground.  Martha gasped.  Her gloved hands flew to her mouth and I stepped toward her.  “It’s okay,” I whispered.  “Just do as they say, and we’ll be fine.”

“You.”  I looked toward the man who spoke.  “Yeah, you.  Step forward.”  My heart was in my throat.  Why was I being singled out?  I glanced up at Hoss before taking that initial step.  A man leaned over his horse and handed me a blazing torch.  “Burn it.”

I held the torch, but I didn’t move.  The man pulled his gun and pointed it at my chest.  I took a step back and threw the burning branch inside the stage.  “What about the horses?”

“Back in line,” he said, giving no thought to my question.

The stage came alive with flames, blazing through its windows and doors as the six-horse team bolted into the night.  Most likely, the team would panic even more before they would succumb to a premature death.  None of us moved.  We all stood in line waiting for who knows what.  Death?  Stranded in the desert?  This wasn’t a typical robbery.  There was nothing at all typical about these men.  I feared our nightmare had only begun.

~~~

We were not tied or beaten or shot, but we were ordered to march through the dark of night surrounded by the dozen or so men who’d hauled us off the stage.  We walked forward in a straight line; no one made a sound, there were no complaints, and no worthless outbursts after what happened to Mr. Fancy Clothes.  The poor man was never buried.  He was left to rot, eaten by scavengers who prowled these parts in search of easy prey.

The ground was rocky and unsuitable for walking any distance, and Miss Prescott was having trouble keeping up with the rest of the group.  Charlie kept his bandana handy, wiping sweat from his face.  He also struggled with the pace the gunmen had set.  Charlie, who we’d ridden with many times before, was an older man, maybe Pa’s age and heavyset, and this journey through the canyon was definitely hard on him.  He had the spot in line in front of Miss Prescott, then me, and then Hoss brought up the rear.  I couldn’t really see to the front of the line but two more men led the way.

The tall peaks of the canyon blocked any moonlight we might have had, but the torches lit our path.  We kept to the road with a mountainside to our right and a steep drop-off to our left.  A fast-running stream crooked its way at the bottom of the cliff, but it was a long way down and certain death if anyone tried to escape.

By dawn, we had walked several miles in complete silence.  Boots were made for riding, not walking, and all of us were struggling to stay on our feet.  The first two men in line I thought might be brothers.  They looked more alike than Hoss and I ever would, in fact, no one ever took us for kin.

When Miss Prescott suddenly fell forward, I reached out to help her back up.  A whip cracked unexpectedly, and I arched my back when sudden heat seared through my jacket and shirt, stinging the skin underneath.  “I’m just helping the lady,” I said in anger.

“No talkin’, boy.  Get back in line.”

“She’s hurt,” I said, not caring what these men said or did.

“I’m all right, Mr. Cartwright.”  Miss Prescott pushed herself up from the ground and limped forward to her place in line.

“Give me your boots, Cartwright.”

“What?  Why?”  The man carrying the whip let it go slack alongside his mount.  “You need a reminder?”

“Joe,” Hoss whispered urgently.

I peeled off my boots and a Mexican came forward, picked them up, and carried them away.  Now, I was sock-footed, and I knew the soles of my feet would be scraped and bruised in no time.

“Move.”

These were men of few words, but they were on a mission.  There was an overall plan none of us were aware of just yet.  I was tired and most of all thirsty.  No one had been given water or rest.  We kept walking through the narrow canyon for what seemed like hours.  

Welcome to the West, Miss Prescott.

~~~

Charlie fell to his knees and then steadied himself, forcing his hand to the ground while wiping his forehead with the other.  I held my position in line and glanced over my shoulder at Hoss.  He shook his head slightly; I knew what he was trying to say.  “Leave him be.  There’s nothing we can do for him so don’t even try.”

“Get movin’.”  The man with the whip shouted.  “You, you, you,” he pointed to Miss Prescott, Hoss, and me.  “Go around him.  He’s as good as dead.”

Were we just gonna leave him there?  He wouldn’t last out the day without water.  I glared at the idiot who’d spoken, and I realized that Charlie—fat and old—was dispensable.  I knew that now, same as the fancy dude.  Two passengers were eliminated, and five of us were left to carry out some kind of plan these men had previously orchestrated.

We’d come out of the canyon and onto a rocky plateau where a tall rock formation gleamed ahead—statuesque in its beauty—in the bright morning sun.  We were steered in that direction but how far it was; I had no idea.  Things were deceiving in this barren land, maybe five miles, maybe only one.  I couldn’t judge the distance.  But as we drew closer, three men rode ahead, leaving the rest of our kidnappers to circle us like vultures and keep us in line.

By the time we reached the pillar of rocks, we were allowed to sit in the shade and a full canteen was passed between the five of us.  Although the water was warm, it soothed our throats and gave us hope we’d make it through the rest of the day.

The men I thought were brothers sat a short distance away.  We’d never made introductions, but it seemed obvious to me they preferred being loners and not joining up with us three.  Miss Prescott chose to sit between Hoss and me.  She removed her bonnet and fanned her face—her bright, red face.  She was close to exhaustion.  We all were.  We’d walked for hours across rocks and through sage, one of us without the luxury of footwear.

“How’re your feet doin’?”  Hoss whispered.

“I’ll live.”  At least that was the plan.  No one had stepped out of line.  No one spoke or moved.  We sat in near silence, waiting for whatever came next.

I thought of the gray, who I’d use to service the mares we’d come to pick up from Mr. Chandler.  Three of them were four years old and one was five, perfect for breeding.  I imagined their foals, high-spirited and strong, not a bad one in the bunch.  If we were lucky, and all the mares bred, I would have seven new mounts I could train and control and would become useful on the Ponderosa.

For now, the gray was still free to roam the countryside.  No bit, no saddle, and no rider to slow him down but given time, I would own him.  The Ponderosa would become his home.  I would call all the shots, and he would willingly obey my commands, at least that was my future intent.

“On your feet.”

The shouted command pulled me from my daydream, and I pushed up from the ground after only a ten-minute rest in the shade.  The sun was already blistering hot, and the day had just begun.  I glanced at Hoss; he didn’t look well at all.  Neither did Miss Prescott.  I suppose we were all worse for wear, hoping this was our final destination and then realizing we were steadily moving forward once again, single file, the five of us pushed forward.

We weren’t allowed water again until midday.  Hoss and I hadn’t eaten since breakfast yesterday, never thinking something like this might happen on a simple horse-buying trip.  I’m sure the others were as hungry as me, but no one was as hungry as Hoss.

Suddenly, I was facedown on the ground.  My foot had rolled over a loose rock, and I’d fallen.  I lifted my head and saw Miss Prescott had slowed but not stopped.  Her black skirt shimmered like lake water.  I licked my lips and heard a man shout out,  “Keep movin’.”

“Come on, Joe,” Hoss said in his sternest voice.  “Get up.”  I rolled to my side and cupped my hands around my eyes to block the sun’s searing rays.  Hoss stood over me.  His voice was harsh and direct; I knew he meant business.  “Joe!  Now!”

I didn’t answer, but I pushed myself to my feet, feeling the earth burning through what was left of my socks.  “I’m coming, Hoss.”  Our positions had changed.  I was riding drag now, following my brother and the line in front of him.  There had been no stopping on my account and without Hoss’ fierce words, I might have given up.  My brother only did what came natural.  He’d never let me die in the desert.

~~~

We were allowed a second break, another canteen, and a handful of hardtack to share between us.  Hoss divvied out the hardtack to each person and no one complained.  No one had the energy.  Although I hadn’t noticed and had barely looked up from the ground after I’d fallen, the terrain had changed.  We were nearing the foothills now and would be climbing soon.  None of this made sense.  The gunmen didn’t talk and neither did we, and the silence was just as unnerving as the reason we’d all been taken hostage in the first place.

We rested for a while, but I was having trouble distinguishing time and distance.  We walked until the sun set, and then we walked some more.  I shivered in the cold night air.  The day had been so hot, so incredibly miserable, I expected the night air to feel much colder than it actually was.

Miss Prescott had been a trooper.  She’d only tripped up once and although none of us knew our fate, she stood to lose more than any man here.  She was a handsome woman, I’d say about ten years my senior, and she’d done a fine job, forcing one foot in front of the other across this uneven land with nary a complaint.  Given the opportunity, I would have congratulated her, but we would have been punished somehow if we spoke.  I kept my thoughts to myself.

~~~

By the second morning, the pace had slowed.  Between the heat and cold and the lack of food and water, it was a miracle we’d made it this far.  Dead ahead stood a wooden wall—strange to see any kind of structure in this barren landscape.  And, the closer we got, I realized it was indeed a four-sided barn.  One of the men opened the doors and we filed in one-by-one.  There were four stalls along one side, bunks on the other, and it looked as though we’d be bedding down alongside the animals for the night.

But, I was wrong.

A Mexican kicked loose straw across the floor and pulled open a trapdoor in the center of the room, leading down to the root cellar.  He went down first, carrying a torch and we were ordered to follow.  Hoss couldn’t stand up straight, making the room about six feet tall and maybe ten-by-ten at the most.  It had a dirt floor with walls of solid stone.  It was foul-smelling and claustrophobic, with no windows and no way to escape.  A second man entered the pit behind us.

“Welcome to your new home.”  We all stared at the man, who held a rifle across his chest as he spoke.  “You will notice there are four buckets; one in each corner.  You will use them when needed.  You will be fed and watered once a day.  You are free to move around inside the cellar.  No one will be tied or chained unless disobedient in some way.  Your will to live will keep you alive.  Weakness will prove fatal.”  His stance altered slightly.  “Questions?”

“What’s this all about?”  One of the men asked.

“Can’t answer that one.  Any others?”

“How long you gonna keep us here like animals?” the younger man spoke but kept close to his probable brother.

“That depends.”

“On what?”  I said defiantly.  Hoss nudged my side.

“Watch that tone, boy.”

I looked up at Hoss, who was trying to keep me in line, but I was mad, and my blistered feet burned like fire.

“No more questions?  Sleep well.”

~~~

We were reduced to touch.  Not even the whites of a man’s eyes showed when the room went pitch black.  “Guess we might as well get comfortable,” I said, breaking the silence.  I felt for the wall and slid down to the ground.  Hoss sat down beside me while Miss Prescott eased herself down on the other.

Minutes later the door opened, and we all stared at the brightly lit torch as a man made his way down the stone steps.  He was an Indian, one who fetched and carried for the white men.  He placed a bucket of water and a cloth bag in the middle of the room, and without a word he was gone, the trap door was closed and the room went black again.  All five of us scrambled to the center where I grabbed the bag and held it to my chest.  I pulled on the rope that secured the top.

“What’s in there, boy?”

“Don’t call me boy,” I said calmly, trying to loosen the knot.  “My name’s Joe.  The big guy next to me is my brother, Hoss.”

“Who the hell cares?  What’s in the bag?”

“Bet you’d like to know.”  Hoss moved in closer beside me.

“You’re a smart mouth, ain’t you?”

I heard movement.  “You wearing the red shirt?”  I asked, still without raising my voice.

“Yeah, what of it?”

“Just wondered who I was talking to.  You got a name?”

“Why?”

“Well, the way I see it, we stand a better chance as allies rather than enemies.”

“Give me the damn bag,” he said.

Before I knew what hit me, Redshirt lunged across the floor and knocked me on my back.  I threw the bag sideways and rolled across the dirt floor with Redshirt in tow.  When we hit a wall, he was on top of me, choking me with both hands as I tried desperately to suck in the air.  There were other noises, but I couldn’t distinguish anything but Redshirt’s thumbs pressing against my neck.

“Hold it right there.”

Hoss to the rescue.  I sighed heavily and coughed from the bottom of my lungs as he yanked Redshirt off me, separating us before one of us was seriously injured.  But the door suddenly opened and a guard stood at the top of the stairs.  “You two.”  He pointed at redshirt and me.  “Out.”  I glanced at Hoss and then back at the guard.  “Now.”  Redshirt and I made our way up the stairs, out of the barn, and into the bright sunlight.  

“Take off your boots.”  The guard’s command was aimed at Redshirt, but Redshirt didn’t move.  “Take ‘em off.”

He removed his boots when the man cocked his rifle.  A chain with an iron cuff was attached to his right ankle; a second iron cuff was clamped and locked around mine.  We stood only three feet apart, staring at each other.  He outweighed me by at least twenty or thirty pounds and was a few inches taller, but my brothers had taught me well.  

This process was an old Paiute trick; I knew what was coming, and I dreaded the guard’s next words.  I hope I had the strength to end a man’s life in order to stay alive myself.

“You will fight to the death,” the guard said, adjusting his rifle across his chest.

I glared at Redshirt, and he glared back at me.  I didn’t even know the man’s name, yet I’d been ordered to kill him.  One of us would die, and one of us would go back to the cellar.  I wasn’t sure which was worse, but the instinct to survive suddenly kicked in, and I knew what had to be done.

If anything, I knew how to fight and if need be, I could fight dirty.  I could grab unmentionables, bite, and scratch my way to the top, and if I wanted to stay alive, that’s exactly what I had to do.  This wasn’t a friendly barroom brawl.  This was life or death, and I was ready to take him on. 

But he got the jump on me and took the first swing.  My head jerked sideways when his fist blasted across my jaw though I came back swinging.  I bashed my head into his midsection, but he rose up and struck me, double-fisted, on the back of the head. I hit his gut with my right fist then laid one across his face with my left.  Back and forth we went until neither of us could remain on our feet.  He’d learned to fight dirty, too.

I fell to my knees and then flopped to the ground; my breathing was rapid, and I reached up slowly and rubbed my swelling jaw.  Pain swam through my ribs and head, but I’d given Redshirt enough to keep him from coming back at me.  He lay flat on his back; our ankles still chained and the pull of the iron cuff against my foot caused my leg to cramp and my body to curl in on itself.

“Till the death,” the guard shouted.  Every guard carried a Sharps and his was cocked and pointed at me.

I couldn’t sit up and neither could Redshirt.  If either of us were going to die, the guard would have to shoot us.  Neither of us had the strength to continue.  I was still catching my breath when I was hauled to my feet along with my connected partner.  With our backs against a tree, the guard attached a second set of cuffs to our free ankles, and we were forced to remain standing.  Our legs were spread enough that neither of us could sit down.  The sun was far from setting, and I was the one facing west.  The afternoon dragged on forever, and I wet my lips more than I should have, while the three guards laughed and made sadistic jokes regarding our predicament.

“My apologies,” said Redshirt.  “Didn’t have no call to act like that.  Name’s Matthew.  My brother Sammy’s inside.”

“Helluva way to get to know you, Matthew.”

“You were right all along,” he said, still breathing heavily.

I chuckled.  “That’s not usually the case, according to my eldest brother.”

“Silencio,” said one of the guards.

Matthew and I were quiet after that.  If either of us fell forward, it would probably snap the other man’s ankles.  I was glad we’d settled things for now.  Our positions were awkward.  Neither of us could actually stand up straight, we were forced to lean back against the tree for support.  By the time the sun slid behind the mountaintops, my legs were shaking.  Unexpected tremors seized my calves and pulled at my thighs.

We stayed like that for hours.  I leaned my head back against the rough bark and raised my arms over my head, trying to stretch out the tightness in my back.  I heard Matthew moan, and I prayed he could stay on his feet for however long this punishment lasted.  He looked to be just a couple of years older than me.  He was built well, strong enough to stay upright if he concentrated.

At some point during the night, we were set free.  Matthew fell to the ground while I turned and pressed the side of my face against the wide trunk.  We were ordered back inside the cellar, and when I stumbled and started to fall down the stairs, Hoss was there to catch me.  He’d stayed awake, waiting for my return.

~~~

We couldn’t tell day from night.  I was cold and hungry and tired of the game these men played with our lives.  The Indian would bring food and water by torchlight.  Sometimes I ate the cold jerky and hardtack and other times, I couldn’t force a bite.  Hoss groused at me constantly.  “Eat, ya dang fool.  Ya gotta eat.”

“You eat it,” I’d return wildly, throwing my portion on his lap.  I knew he was trying to keep me alive but as days wore on, I didn’t much care whether I lived or died.  I was too tired to care; my mind was working overtime.  I was imprisoned by nightmares if I fell asleep so I tried to remain awake as I heard gentle snores coming from the other captives.  I wanted out of this damn hole in the ground.  One day led to two; a week passed, and then I lost count.

Although Matthew and I had made peace, the days were long, living in total darkness.  We’d all become restless and irritable, and I may have been the worst of the group.  I lacked patience and at times my temper flared for no reason although we’d learned to keep our arguments comprised of just a few angry words, nothing that would bring the guards or another round of punishment.

“They’re tryin’ to break us, Joe,” Hoss said, after one of my restless periods.  “Don’t know why, but ya gotta keep your head on straight.”

“Straight?  Living his this damn hole in the ground?”

“Yep.  Now quit your fussin’.  They ain’t gonna keep us here forever.”

~~~

The stagecoach had been burned and the horses were probably dead, and whether we’d died in the fire or jumped from the burning coach would be anyone’s guess.  Search parties would have given up by now, knowing none of us could have survived this long in the desert without food and water.  It was up to us to decide our fate, but I was quickly losing my desire to care whether we were set free or not.

Thinking about Pa and Adam only brought tears to my eyes.  Neither Hoss nor I bought up the subject of home; it was much too painful to carry on about another time, another life where we were free to come and go as we pleased.  I had no idea how long it had been since Hoss and I boarded the stage and waved goodbye.  We’d planned to ride the mares home, alternating between the four.  Our saddles had been loaded on top with our luggage, which wasn’t much more than a change of clothes, but I could sure use that change now.

Sammy had become sick; the stench was overwhelming and we all paid the price.  Food and water were still being delivered daily, but we all agreed to let Sammy have whatever he needed before the rest of us took part in our one meal a day.  If I never had to eat hardtack and jerky again, I’d be a very happy man.

“My brother needs a doctor,” Matthew begged one night when the Mexican brought our food.

“Only the strong survive, señor.  Boss’ rules.”

“Who the hell is this boss?”  I asked, “And when the hell do we get outta here?”

“Silencio, señor.  No make trouble, comprende?”  The Mexican left the room, and the door was locked behind him.  The routine always remained the same.

~~~

The air smelled of sickness.  Sammy’s bowels had given way, and the stench had caused most of us—me first and then the others—to vomit without moving toward the remaining buckets.  The air was heavy and foul, and there’d been no way to escape, no way to breathe without becoming ill once again.

So as my mind drifted off, I often dreamed of catching the gray, of keeping him as my own, but he was not a horse that could be confined to paddock or barn.  He needed his freedom more than he needed me, and even if I held up his womenfolk as ransom, as bait, he’d never be content in just one place.  He’d always need to run free.

This hadn’t been a kidnapping for ransom or Hoss and I would be free by now just like the gray.  Even though we were pinned up like the stallion’s mares, this seemed different somehow.  But was it?  We were confined.  We had no choices.  We had to obey orders, and in the darkness of the cellar, I was seeing many things in a different light.

Rusted hinges generally announced the arrival of food and drink.  The Mexican with his blazing torch would set the necessary items in the middle of the room, but none of us scrambled anymore to tear open the bag, no one cared who ate or when.  We were all dying a slow, insane death, and no one knew why.  No one asked questions or tried to maintain optimism about a future outside the stone walls. 

“You awake?”  The voice was deep and familiar . . . Hoss?  Pa?  “Somethin’s up.”  I couldn’t think past my own misery; my mind was playing games, but the voice was real, and instead of the torch, blinding our eyes for that brief moment once a day, a new command was given.  

“Everyone out.”  The guard’s voice echoed through the cellar; the words floating through the dank pit like a forgotten dream.  There was movement, shadows bounced against the walls, and I was being pulled up from the ground.  

“No, I can’t,” I pleaded.  The thought of iron cuffs was more than I could take.  That day had haunted me endlessly; they’d have to drag me out if they wanted to chain me back to that tree.

“Come on, Joseph.  Time to go.”

It was Hoss; I knew that now and although I missed Pa, I didn’t want him to see me like this.  I didn’t want anyone to see me.  I was sick and dirty and when Hoss pulled me to my feet, I felt light-headed and all mixed up inside.

My head swam and my vision blurred as I looked up toward the light flowing down the steep set of stairs, leading to freedom.  I was guided across the pit and forced to climb.  I fell forward on my hands, but Hoss continued to push me up the steps until I reached the top where a different man grabbed under my arm and dragged me out of the barn.

I lay on my belly, unmoving, letting the sun’s warm rays beat down on me, healing, and bringing me back to life.  I dug my fingers into the hot, dry sand, cupping the earth with my palms and feeling the sudden rush of heat against my cheek.  My eyes remained closed to the bright sunlight.  Maybe it was all a dream.  I dug my fingers deeper into the sand.

“Look at this one.”  Something heavy pressed against my back.  “I think he a crazy man now.”

I tried to crawl away, but I was trapped in place by the heavy weight.  I only wanted to cover myself with the warmth and bury myself in the sand.

“Some are never right again.  You seen that before, Miguel?

”Si, I seen it happen.”

“Get your foot off my brother.”  I was pulled to my feet, and Hoss wrapped his arm tightly around my waist, keeping me away from the guards.  “Come on, Joe.  Snap out of it.”

I started to laugh.  I snapped my fingers, both hands worked just fine.  I showed my brother.  “See?”

“That’s good, Joe.  Let’s walk some.”

“Okay.”

“You ain’t eaten enough to feed a bird, ya dadblamed fool.  Why’d ya go and give all your food to Matthew?”

“Sammy—“

Hoss didn’t say anything more; he forced me to walk.  I pressed my hands to the sides of my head, trying to remember why I hadn’t eaten.  Sammy … sick … my mind was so clouded and rushing with various thoughts, dreams, memories of weeks in the cellar.  Maybe it was the heat, the blessed heat.  I’d been cold for so long.

“Sammy’s dead and you ain’t . . . so keep walkin’.”

I did as I was told.  Hoss held me to one side; he held Miss Prescott to the other.  He made us walk away from the barn.  My vision was clear now, and it was all coming back, the stage, the kidnapping, the walking, and the pit.  What now?  More walking?  I wanted to laugh.  Miss Prescott beat me to it, laughing and crying in unison.

Hoss let go of me and tried to keep her on her feet.  Her hair clips were gone, and her reddish-brown tresses were matted with God only knows what from lying on the damp floor.  Her entire appearance was disturbing; her pristine traveling suit was ruined, and her awareness of the situation was lacking strength.

I took her other arm; Hoss and I guided her slowly back and forth across a wide area outside the barn.  She continued to cry.  I glanced up at Hoss, who had never been comfortable around womenfolk.  I pulled her to my chest and, after she laid her head against my shoulder, I rubbed her back gently.  “It’s okay,” I said before realizing how foolish my words sounded.  “Stay with us, Martha.”  I hugged her tight as silent tears continued.

~~~

“Time to go.”  One of the guards said.  It seemed we’d be walking again.  “Let the woman go,” he said.

“It’s okay,” I repeated to Martha.  “You can do this.”

Hoss, Martha, and I lined up together, waiting for the next command.  Hoss’ initial words filtered through my head.  “Sammy’s dead.”  I looked down at the prone body, and Matthew, buttoning the top button of the boy’s shirt.  He must have carried him up the steps while we were attending to Martha.  They were family, just like Hoss and I, and my heart ached.

“At least let me bury my brother,” Matthew said.

My knees felt weak, and Hoss reached around my waist to steady me on my feet.  Sammy had died in the cellar, and I didn’t even know when it happened.  No loving words to remember a brother.  No stone at all.  I rubbed my eyes.  I needed to get my head straight or I would end up just like the dead boy.

“You know the rules,” the guard said, aiming his rifle at Matthew.  “Now get movin’.”

“Come on, Matt,” Hoss said.  “You gotta leave ‘im behind.”

“Listen to the big hombre.  He’s the only one with any sense in his head.  If the smaller one cannot walk, he stays behind.”

“Stand up, Joe.  We gotta get movin’.  You gotta walk by yourself.”

“Hoss?”

“That’s good, Joe.”

“I’m okay.  I can walk.”

“See that you do.”  Again, Hoss’ voice was stern and unyielding.

The Mexican threw my boots down in front of me.  I slipped them on over my bare feet.

~~~

In the distance, I saw a trail of dust, a stagecoach?  Hoss saw it too.  We were all lined up, and our hands had been tied in front of us.  The coach stopped in front of the broken-down barn.  It wasn’t a normal coach; it sat lower to the ground, square, with sides built of iron, an iron hatch was lowered at the rear of the strange-looking metal box.

“All aboard.”

Hoss gently pulled at Matthew’s arm.  Sammy was dead; nothing could be done for him now.  Brothers, separated by death; I couldn’t imagine how Matt felt, leaving his young brother behind.  I could never do that to Hoss.

Hot, cold, hot cold.

The iron box was sweltering, and we were crammed together like matchsticks.  We were prisoners, but why?  Why had this ragtag team of men chosen us, picked us off that stage, and eliminated who they deemed worthless?  Although I’d barely eaten in days, my stomach was upset by the constant jostling between Hoss and the unforgiving rear end of the coach.  My brother had to duck his head forward in the tiny space we were allowed.  Mile after mile, with a small back window where swirls of dust made my head pound as though a pickaxe was splitting right through the middle.

The ride was rough, and it seemed the trail was seldom used for passenger travel.  Our heads hit the roof when we’d come off our seats, bouncing over bumps and dipping into ruts in the road.  I leaned forward, resting my elbows on my knees and laying my head in my hands.  What kind of hell was this?

When we exited the coach, we were lined up; only four out of seven had survived the trip, and the odds were against any of us enduring more days like this.  The coach pulled away, leaving a cloud of dust and three guards to watch over four confused and exhausted hostages.  Miss Prescott was barely hanging on; Matthew was at a loss without Sammy.  Hoss and I stood together; we found strength in each other.

By now, we were accustomed to the rules.  We’d only been fed and watered enough to keep us alive.  We’d been educated in such a way we were grateful for any kindness given.  Food and drink had been necessary, but when the cuffs came off my ankles, I thanked God.  And when I’d felt the hot sand against my face after countless days, lying in a cold, dark pit, I felt relieved and thankful.  Small pleasures I justified as gifts from my captors.

My thoughts were still muddled; we’d all met our limit after so many days in the cellar.  Although it was brutally hot outside, not fall or winter but still summer, nothing made sense.  It seemed we’d been imprisoned a lifetime already.  I tried to clear my head, but it was no use.  The numbers didn’t add up.  I was hot and tired, I wanted a hot meal and a soft bed although I didn’t think that was the plan.

The four of us had dark circles under our eyes, and our faces were sallow and drawn from lack of a normal existence.  We all smelled like the devil, wearing the clothes we’d left home in, and forgoing the obvious lack of proper hygiene known to modern man.  I wanted to lean on Hoss, but that was against the rules.  He was no better off than I and could barely keep upright himself.

~~~

“Welcome.”

The voice was unfamiliar but the man spoke with authority.  Maybe he was the boss we’d all heard about for so long.  After being held prisoner all this time, I didn’t much care who he was or what he had to say.

“Welcome to Mule’s Crossing.”  A man dressed in light-colored clothing stood on a step, looking down at the four of us as if we were guests in his home.  “Like the rest of my sons and daughters, you may call me father.  You will abide by the guidelines I set, and you will learn from experience what needs to be accomplished in a day’s time.

“We are family here at Mule’s Crossing, and we will have no problems whatsoever if you choose to obey the rules.  We have a job to do here, and your utmost cooperation is essential for this operation to succeed.  You will be given decent quarters and generous helpings of food if your work is completed on time and without disruption.

“I’m told there were seven of you taken from the stage, and I regret only four of you have made the trip to your new home.  If a man is weak in body and mind, he is worthless to me.  So, I welcome you with open arms.  Consider yourselves part of my family, sons and daughters, brothers and sisters.  Again, welcome.”

Even if we’d been allowed to speak, I think we were all in shock.  Who the hell was this guy?  Family?  Ha!  That was a joke, and he was the biggest joke of all.

“Miss?” he continued.  “I’ve been informed your name is Martha.  You will follow me.  The rest of you will be placed in the cabin I have designated for new arrivals.  Mr. Montoya will escort the three gentlemen now.”

Like sheep to the slaughter, we followed Montoya and of course, another man followed with rifle in hand.  Again, Hoss had to duck his head to get inside, but he could stand up straight thereafter.  There were four bunks, bunk beds actually.  Hoss and I walked one side of the room, and Matthew the other.  I took the top bunk.

On top of each mattress, lay a pillow, a blanket, and a new set of clothes, Mexican peasant clothes; a white pullover shirt and white pants with a drawstring waist, and a rope we would use for a belt.  On a wooden table sat a bucket of water.  Next to the bucket was a bar of soap and a towel.  It seemed we would all have to share.  I glanced at Hoss and then turned to Montoya.  He stood in the doorway, watching our faces as we scanned our new surroundings.

“You will wash and change into new clothes and you have the rest of the evening to get settled.  Someone will bring food later.  Tomorrow is a workday.”

“What kind of work,” I asked.

“You will see tomorrow.”  The door was closed and braced with a heavy slat of wood.  The only window in the cabin had no glass panes, but iron bars like a jail cell.  There was no easy means of escape.

“Well, what do you think?”  I plopped down on Hoss’ bed.  He took a seat next to me while Matthew remained standing, pacing the tiny room.

“Hell, I don’t know, Joe, but I’ll tell you one thing.  I ain’t callin’ that man father.”

In all my days, I’d never heard Hoss say a curse word, and it proved to me how disgusted he was with this whole thing.  “Hello, Father.  How are you this lovely morning,” I said, mockingly.  I got a rise out of Hoss and even a smile from Matthew.  “What would you have us do today, Father?  Maybe beat the hell out of you for starters?”  By now, both roommates were laughing for the first time in a long time.

~~~

Dressed in our white peasant clothes, we were ordered out of the cabin and were marched back to the large, wooden house with a stone chimney and a wooden front porch.  This is where we’d first met the man, who called himself Father.  Again, the three of us were lined up, shoulder-to-shoulder, in the front yard.  There were actually trees growing on either side of the house, but how they survived in this dry, arid land, I wasn’t really sure.

“Good morning, my sons.”  The man stood on the porch with his hands behind his back and his feet spread widely apart.  He wore a floppy white hat on his head.  “Okay.  Now it’s your turn, gentlemen.  Good morning, Father.”

None of us spoke.  I wanted to laugh.

“I see these men need a little convincing.  Mr. Montoya?”

“Take off your boots.”  Montoya wasted no time and in his dull, monotone voice, he got right to the heart of the matter.  The three of us looked at each other and simply did as the man asked.  Montoya picked them up, carried them to the front steps of the porch, and placed them in front of the idiot called Father.

“Let’s try this again.  Good morning, Father.”

Still, no one spoke.

“Mr. Montoya?”

“Remove your shirts.”

“What?”  I said softly.  “You’re kidding, right?”

“No, señor.  I no make joke.”

We pulled our shirts up over our heads, and they were folded and carried to the front porch along with the rope we’d used as a belt.

“I assume you get the picture now, gentlemen.  Should we try again?”

I wasn’t about to stand naked in front of this bastard.  Hoss nodded his head and in unison, we offered the greeting.  “Good morning, Father.”

“Now you understand how things work.  Your clothes will be returned at the end of the workday.  Mr. Montoya, will you escort my sons to their designated jobs?”

I didn’t know what day it was or even what month, but I knew it was hot and by day’s end, we’d wish we’d been dressed appropriately.  Heck, it was just a word.  Father, father, father.  It meant nothing at all.

Hoss and I were separated.  I’d hoped it wouldn’t come to that, but it had.  Matthew and I were taken to a large, circular pit—an aboveground mine—and given over to a man named Ricardo.  Montoya would collect us later and take us back to our cabin.  I’d only been aware of underground mines in Virginia City; I’d never seen anything quite like this.  The pit was enormous and without boots, Matthew and I would struggle for the next twelve hours, nearly sunup to sundown.

“Welcome to Mule’s Crossing,” Ricardo said.  “We extract copper here for shipment east and as you can see, the family is already working.  The days are long and Father expects you to pull your weight or there are consequences you don’t want to face.  I expect you’ll want to keep up with your brothers and sisters and finish out the day in good standing.”

I missed Hoss already.  Maybe I was in shock, but this was the craziest mess we’d ever gotten ourselves into.  All this father and family business was ridiculous.  Tonight, Hoss and I would figure some way out of this place.  None of us would last much longer, day in and day out, under the harsh rays of the sun.  The cellar had taken a lot out of us, but we weren’t totally broken.  We were thin and weak, and I had trouble concentrating on what needed to be accomplished by the end of the day.  Matt was in the same boat.  We tried to set our minds on work, but it was a difficult process.

Even after the steak and potatoes we’d had for supper last night, Matthew and I were still not up to par physically.  It was our first decent meal in weeks, but our bodies had become fragile without exercise and proper nutrition.  I wondered how Martha was making out.  What was her job in this so-called family?  Had she been reduced to wearing these Mexican clothes too, or had something else been planned for the womenfolk who’d been captured and brought to this godforsaken part of the country?

~~~

Matthew and I were put to work as drillers.  We hammered spikes into rock, deep enough to hold dynamite and blow away the side of the mountain.  There were about twenty other drillers working in our area, all with boots on their feet.  This was the second time I’d lost my footwear.  Matthew and I stood on the smoothest rocks we could find, drilling one hole after the other with the sun, blazing against our backs and the top of our heads.  An old woman came by once an hour, carrying a bucket and dipper, and offered us water to drink.  And yes, she was dressed just like the men.

I didn’t know what had happened to Hoss; I hoped he was safe, but I wouldn’t see him until we returned to our cabin for the night.  The heated rocks blistered our feet, and it was a challenge to remain steady and pound the hammer when neither of us was used to this type of work.

“My arm’s about to fall off, Joe.”

“I know what you mean, but don’t let anyone know you’re wearing down.  I imagine there’s some kind of punishment for that too.”

We broke for lunch, some kind of meatless stew, but filling all the same.  I was almost too tired to eat though I managed the entire plate and washed it down with a cup of tepid water.  Matthew was near exhaustion.  His face was red and his right hand was blistered, as was my left.  I saved some of my water and poured it over both of our hands.  For moments, we were relieved of the soreness, but it only masked the pain temporarily.  Soon, we were back to work.

When the first day ended, I noticed, in the distance, an outbuilding I hadn’t seen on the way in that morning.  There was music, a guitar, playing some Spanish melody.  Maybe that’s where some of the workers lived.  Hell, what did I know?  Everyone seemed so damn obedient; there was no one I could trust but Hoss and Matthew if the three of us attempted an escape.

Matthew and I returned to the cabin before my brother.  I flopped down on Hoss’ bunk, knowing he would wake me when he came in.  I didn’t have the strength to climb up to my own bed.  But I was still awake when the door opened and Montoya brought in a young man I’d never seen before.  I pushed myself up and sat on the edge of the bunk.

“New man,” Montoya said before closing the door behind him.  I wanted to ask about Hoss but he’d already gone.

The poor kid just stood there, unmoving.  “I’m Joe,” I said.

“I’m Matthew.”

“What is this place?” the boy asked.

I started to laugh.  “Hell.”  He was younger than me, maybe late teens, maybe younger than that.

“They shot my pa.  Shot him in the chest and left him on the road to die.”

I shook my head.  “I’m sorry.”

“Why?  Pa didn’t do nothin’ to those men.”

“I don’t know.”  The kid didn’t look well at all.  His eyes were red and swollen, and he was fighting the pain of his father’s death.  “Here,” I said.  “Lie down here for a while.  We should get supper soon.”  He hadn’t told us his name, but he walked to Hoss’ bunk and laid face down.  I slid down the cabin wall, down to the dirt floor.  The boy cried himself to sleep.

Supper for three was brought to the cabin.  “Where’s my brother?  Where’s Hoss?”

“Do not know.”

“Yes, you do.  Where is he?  Why hasn’t he come back?”

“Do not know,” said the Mexican.  “Do not want trouble either.”

“There’s gonna be plenty of trouble if I don’t get an answer.”

The man glanced over his shoulder at the guard who stood outside the cabin door.  “He disobey order.”

“So?  Where is he now?”  I kept my voice low too.

“Father punish him.”

“Punish him how?”

“Do not know.  Please, señor.  No more questions.”

The Mexican left, and I had no answers that made any sense.  Of all people, Hoss wouldn’t cause a ruckus.  I knew him better than that.  I glanced at Matthew, who’d already lost his brother.  He knew what I was feeling and, without either of us commenting, I slid back down the wall, covered my head with my hands, and rested my face on my knees.

Hoss never arrived that night.  I climbed to my bunk, but sleep didn’t come until early dawn, just before Matthew shook my shoulder to wake me.  “Time to get up,” he said.

“Hoss?”

“No.  It’s Matt.”

I jumped down to the dirt floor and looked at both men standing in front of me when the door opened and Montoya stepped in.  “Where’s my brother?”  I turned to face the man.  “Why isn’t he here?”

“He’s being held over.”

“Held over?  What the hell does that mean?”

“Time to go,” he said, waving his rifle toward the door.

Matthew and the new boy started outside.  I stared at Montoya.  “Is he hurt?  Is my brother hurt?”

“Time to go.”

We were lined up again in front of the big house.  “Good morning, my sons.”

Matthew was the only one to answer.  “Good morning, Father.”

“Welcome to the family, Solomon.  Your new brothers, Matthew and Joseph will be instructing you through your day’s work.  You adhere to the rules and there’ll be no need for discipline.  As you can see, my son Matthew has addressed me with proper respect.  My son Joseph has forgotten his manners this morning.”

Now I knew the kid’s name, and I looked up when my own name was spoken.  Only my immediate family had the right to call me Joseph, not this … this animal, who made my skin crawl with his stupid demands.

“Joseph?  Have you forgotten your manners?”

“Where’s my brother?”

A smile crossed the boss’ face.  “Manners first, Joseph.”

“Good morning, Father.  What have you done with my brother?”

“The big one?”

“Yeah—the big one.”

“I hate to inform you, son, but the big one disobeyed an order and therefore, he was in dire need of correction.  I’m afraid he is unable to work today, which means he will also have to go without meals or water since he can’t put in a full workday.  Those are the rules that must be followed if we want to maintain a family atmosphere here at Mule’s Crossing.”

“Hoss would never … I know my brother.”

“You’re trying my patience, son.  Mr. Montoya, will you feed and water my boys and get their day started?”

“Yessir.”

Although Matthew’s shirt and boots were returned to him, mine were not.  My back was already on fire from yesterday and by tonight, it would be blistered, and nothing I could do would remedy the situation.  God only knew what Hoss was going through.  I prayed he was still alive.

~~~

It was five long days before my brother returned to our cabin.  He stood inside the doorway and just stared.  He didn’t acknowledge my presence when I went up and touched his arm.  “Hoss?”  He said nothing.  He crawled onto his bunk and turned his face to the wall.  I followed him and sat down on the edge of his bed.  “Hoss?  Talk to me.  Tell me what happened.”

There was only silence.  I glanced at Matthew and our new roommate, Solomon, who stood next to their own bunks, staring back at me.  “Let him rest, Joe.  No telling what they’ve put him through.”

Over the next several days, I obeyed every order given.  My boots and shirt had been returned after I learned my manners.  Hoss had never said a word.  When he’d returned that first night, his face was bruised and his knuckles were swollen and raw.  There’d been some kind of altercation although he wouldn’t talk.  Again, we went our separate ways.  Hoss went one way, and the three of us continued our work with the drilling crew.  I had no idea what my brother’s job was or what punishment he’d endured.

Hoss never spoke of his time away.  Never a word, never a complaint passed his lips.  We walked separately to our assigned jobs.  Matthew, Solomon, and I hammered with no end in sight while Hoss took off in another direction.  My brother had changed overnight.  The cellar had nearly done me in, but the five days away had damaged Hoss in a different way.  No longer would he confide in me.  No longer was there idle chitchat.  Gone was the brother I’d always known.

~~~

After what I thought had been about three months’ time, a selected few were marched in front of the big house after our workday at the mine.  The man with no name, the man we were forced to call Father, stood on the front steps and addressed us all.  “You have done well, my sons, and you are to be rewarded.”

My sons.  Damn this man.  I wasn’t his son.

“I’m allowing you all a trip to the cantina.  You’ve proved yourselves worthy, at least this particular group, and you’ve earned yourself a night on the town.”

A night on the town?  This was our chance.  I wanted to glance at Matthew, but I didn’t dare.  We’d make our plans later, along with Hoss, maybe even Solomon, who was struggling to keep up the steady pace of a long workday.  I’d made peace with Matthew.  Somehow, now that we were working together, we appreciated each other more, but my worst fear concerned my brother.  He wasn’t part of this chosen group.

By chance or by luck or whatever it might be called, we’d become a select group of men.  There were five of us, young, healthy, and strong.  We followed the rules and kept our comments to ourselves.  I learned quickly how to survive the camp and keep a low profile, especially after what they’d done to Hoss.

I often thought of my father, and the anguish he and Adam must be suffering since our disappearance.  With no communication at all, had they lost all hope of our return?  My brother was a changed man.  He seldom spoke; there wasn’t much life left in him.  Never a smile crossed his face, and never a comment about wanting to escape or return home.  Had he lost all faith?  

~~~

The five of us were taken to a nearby stream where we could actually wash ourselves properly.  It had been months since I’d felt this good.  Time passed, but time was irrelevant.  We worked seven days a week, never a day of rest.  Blisters had calloused over and my hands were no longer sore.  My body had become lean and sinewy.  There was not an ounce of fat, just a tough layer of skin, dark and leathery, from twelve-hour days in the sun.  Hoss, too, had lost that round, baby-faced look that was his trademark.  His cheeks were hollow, and his belly was as flat as Adam’s.  My brother was not the same man he’d been when we left home.  Like a hobbled horse, carrying a heavy weight on his back, they’d broken his spirit.

Montoya escorted us to the cantina where I’d heard the guitar music every night on our way home.  I never realized this was basically a saloon right on the property.  We were served nonstop cold beer and thick steaks with fried potatoes.  Although I drank to excess, I couldn’t eat my supper, knowing Hoss was doing without and unable to enjoy our first night designated for entertainment and relaxation.

“Eat up, Joe,” Matthew said, encouraging me when he’d nearly finished his own meal.  Even Solomon, who was only sixteen years old, was urging me to sit back and enjoy.

I shook my head.  “I can’t.  Not without my brother.  I don’t even know where he is or what they’re doing to him.  Why isn’t he with us?  Why do we get privileges and he does not?”

“Wish I could answer that, Joe,” Matthew said, “but I can’t.  There ain’t no rhyme or reason in this place.”

“That’s what I don’t understand.  Why Hoss?”

We stayed at the cantina until sometime around midnight and then we were ushered back to our cabin.  Hoss was asleep on his bunk, facing the wall, not wanting to be disturbed but I woke him anyway.  “Brother?”  I said, touching his shoulder.

“Joe?”

“Yeah, it’s me.  You okay?”

Hoss rolled over to face me.  “Where ya been?”

“Montoya took us … we went somewhere else for supper.”

“You been drinkin’?”

I suppose he smelled my breath.  “Well, yeah.”

“Nite, Joe,” he said, turning his head to the wall.

“Nite, Hoss.”

I climbed to my top bunk as quietly as possible and stretched out on my back with my fingers locked behind my head.  I didn’t tell my brother I couldn’t eat.  I didn’t tell him I drank more than I should have because he wasn’t there with me.  I’d kept all that to myself, so what could he possibly think—that I’d betrayed him; that I cared nothing about him?  “Hoss?”  There was only silence below.

~~~

Winter had set in.  The temperature had cooled and made life almost bearable.  There was no snow like at home, just balmy weather, enabling us to accomplish more during the workday.  Over the past few weeks, I’d been asked to join Father for supper.  Not on a regular basis, but occasionally.  I wanted to ask about my brother, and why he was being treated so poorly, but the right time never seemed to come up.  Hoss knew about the special dinners although he never said a word.  I wasn’t the only one.  The five of us, who’d been selected as “special”, were given privileges others were not.

On Saturday nights, our select group went to the cantina, listened to music, drank beer, and ate thick steaks.  Soon, I was offered the job of overseer.  I would have a section of around twenty men working under me, and I would report to Father at the end of each day.  I’d be a fool to turn down a promotion so I agreed to take the job.

At first, I oversaw the drillers.  Some men were experienced like me; some men were new and had to be instructed on the necessity of how to keep working even though their bodies were suffering from exhaustion.  I carried a whip though I’d never once used it on another human being.  I had become a trusted member of the family.

~~~

“Come to dinner tonight, son, six o’clock sharp.  I’ll have Dorothy whip up something special.”

“Yessir.”  

I made sure I was on time.  I knocked on the front door at precisely 6:00 p.m.  “Come in, Joseph.  Care for a drink?”

“Yes, Father.”

“Brandy?”

“Yessir.”  Although my stomach seized, thinking about my own father, and how many times he’d poured us all a brandy on special occasions, nothing showed externally.  I played the game well, but I’d always be true to my first and only family.

Dorothy was silent as she served dinner to Father and me.  At some point I winked at her, knowing she was not a willing participant, none of us were.  She probably thought I had been taken in by Father, that I was a turncoat, but it wasn’t true.  I was only playing the game.

“I have speculative news, Joseph.  There’s word the army has been seen only miles from here,” Father said after our dinner had been placed on the table, chicken and dumplings, one of Hoss’ favorites.

“What does that mean, the army?  Why are they snooping around here?”

“Not here, precisely.  It’s the ongoing Indian situation.  Apaches are gathering strength, forming bands together to establish raiding parties.”

“What does that have to do with this operation?”

“Nothing, Joseph.  We’re fine.  In fact, the mine supports the troops and pays their salaries here in the New Mexico Territory.

“I see.”

My hopes rose for the first time in months.  I wanted to tell Hoss of our location—New Mexico—and there was a good chance for escape if the army was close by.  I didn’t want him to give up completely.  This could prove interesting if soldiers somehow veered off course and raided a camp run exclusively by slave labor.  My heart beat faster, and I wondered if Father knew what his statement had roused inside me.  Could he tell I was excited?  Did it show on my face?

“The supper was delightful,” I said when Dorothy walked out from the kitchen carrying plates of hot apple pie.

“Your sister did a fine job, didn’t she, Joseph.”

“Yessir, a fine job.”

Father and I moved into the parlor for another brandy and a game of chess and, after an hour hovering over the board, I moved accordingly into check then checkmate, letting the pompous man win, hoping he’d invite me back for a rematch.  “You’re a fine player, Father.  I hope to play you again someday.”

“You did your best, son.  That’s all a father asks in this world.”  When I stood to leave, the man reached out and put his arm around my shoulders.  “Let’s see, Joseph.  Today is Wednesday.  How about you come for dinner Friday night, and I’ll challenge you to another game.”

“I’d like that very much,” I replied, giving Father my most winning smile.

“Good.  I’ll be expecting you promptly at six.”

“Thank you.  Goodnight.”

I returned to the cabin, knowing I’d made progress, but I told Matthew and Solomon we’d only discussed the mine, nothing more.  Too many ears, hearing, and knowing my plan may prove disastrous.  This would be my secret.  Mine only.  I wouldn’t even tell Hoss until the time was right.

~~~

Even with my new job as overseer, I never saw my brother working until early this morning, down by the loading dock.  Although he would never tell me on his own, I now knew what his job had been over these past few months.  Father was using him as a pack mule.  A man with a strong back was ideal for hauling canvas bags of ore down the mountainside whereas Matt, Solomon, and I were too small, too frail some would say, to maintain the pace that had been set for my brother.  The job was grueling and backbreaking, but he never stopped moving.  Up and down the mountain, day after day, for months.

Now I understood the magnitude of Hoss’ hatred toward me.  I’d been given a comfortable job.  I sat a horse; I carried a whip; I was a man of power over others.  The constant silence, the camaraderie we once shared had been lost.  The ease and familiarity were no more.  Hoss despised me, and I didn’t know how to rectify our relationship without Father becoming suspicious.  I couldn’t show favoritism.  I couldn’t help my brother.

I’d managed the drillers until springtime when it became my job to oversee the loading of wagons for cross-country shipments.  My world changed that day; I would have to supervise my own brother.  I had different work clothes now; similar to what I’d worn when we’d first arrived.  Hoss was still clothed in whites although they were a dingy shade of gray after all this time.  There was a clear sense of status revealed by how a man was dressed.  I’d been one of Father’s chosen men.  Hoss had not.  I dressed the part.  Hoss did not.

I couldn’t be lax with the workers, and when Hoss stood his ground and openly defied me, I had no other choice.  It was him or me.  One of us would be punished; one of us would pay the price.  I’d found freedom from the drudgery and had to decide who would be disciplined—Hoss for disobeying or me for not carrying through and correcting a worker when needed.  I did the unthinkable.

~~~

Three days in the sweatbox with only small sips of water twice a day, was my brother’s punishment.  Although I cried myself to sleep at night, I couldn’t give up my position, my status, or my budding relationship with Father.  We were growing closer.  Father was beginning to trust me with every aspect of the operation and soon, I hoped to become his right-hand man, taking Montoya’s place and becoming second in charge of Mule’s Crossing.

Hoss’ three-day sentence paved the way for my promotion.  Equality for all workers was key to success.  Father suggested I come for supper.  It wasn’t our regular night, and I was a bit apprehensive, but I dressed for the occasion in the new set of clothes he’d purchased for me just this week.  I walked down to the big house and was welcomed, and greeted like royalty on this auspicious occasion.  “Come in, my son.”

“Thank you, sir.”

Father poured us a cordial and we sat down in the parlor before supper.  He began the speech I’d waited weeks to hear.  “You’ve made me very proud, Joseph.  I can’t tell you how long I’ve wished for a son like you to come along.  You’ve proven yourself loyal and worthy in every way possible.  I think you know what I mean.”

“Yessir.”  Hoss had paid the price for my loyalty.

“You’ve earned the honor of becoming my second in command.  You will be granted privileges you didn’t know existed, but you will keep a quiet tongue.  No sense upsetting the workers who won’t partake in the sweet pleasures of life.”

“Sir?”

“Oh, Joseph.  Have you lost your way?  Have you forgotten the simple pleasures only a man can appreciate?”

“Oh, maybe I just put that part of my life on hold.”

Father laughed.  “No longer, son.  Tonight, I’ll treat you to an evening you won’t forget for quite some time.”

“Thank you, Father.  May I ask you a question, sir?”

“By all means, son.”

“I … I’ve often wondered what ever happened to Martha, the woman who was on the stage with me.”

“Martha is a fine woman, Joseph.”

“Yessir.”

“She’s brought me many hours of pleasure.”

“Sir?”

“Well, son, without explaining the obvious, she had become quite subservient without too much difficulty.”

“I see.”  My heart jumped to my throat, and I swallowed back the acidic bile that arose.

“Do you?”

“I believe I do, sir.”

“One might call me greedy, but Martha is a very lovely woman.  She’s no little girl, like some of the young women you will visit this evening.  I’ve kept her all to myself,” he said, smiling.  “I don’t relish sharing those chosen few with anyone else.  Do you understand my meaning, Joseph?”

“Yessir.  Of course, I do.”

I wish I’d never asked.  The man wasn’t just greedy; he was an animal.  He was a crazed wolf, who manipulated people by breaking them, crushing their spirit until they gave him what he wanted with nothing in return.  What would my punishment be if I were caught now, disobeying an order or not following through with his sick demands?  He would expect me to violate one of his prisoners.  Rape?  Did he know the meaning of the word?  Did he relish the fact I’d turned on my own brother?

~~~

After dinner, Father led me down a narrow path behind the big house to another outbuilding similar in size to the cantina, plain and unassuming.  He unlocked the front door and handed me the key.  “This is yours now, son.”

“Thank you, Father.”

The walls were plain with low-burning lamps next to each doorway throughout the small interior.  I counted six rooms in total.  I wasn’t sure how to proceed but I didn’t have to worry; Father was still in charge.  “Ladies?” he called out.

A small group of beautiful young women, one still a child, stepped out from behind closed doors.  There were four in all, and they slowly came into the front parlor to greet Father.  “I want you to meet my son, Joseph.  He will be enjoying the company of one of you lucky ladies this evening, and I trust whoever is chosen will meet the demands of this young man.”

“Yes, Father,” they replied in unison.

“Good.  I’ll say goodnight.”  Father clapped me on the back and took leave.  I stood in the parlor, wondering what to do next.  None of these young women had chosen this life, and I was hesitant to proceed, but I was afraid not to carry out Father’s wishes.

“Good evening,” I said to all four.

They were all mute although no one turned away.  They’d been instructed to comply.  I almost wished Martha were here.  At least I could explain myself to her and not take advantage.  But these women were strangers, and I was afraid to confide in any of them.

I picked the oldest in the group, who was probably my age, no older, and maybe not used for this purpose as much as the younger girls.  Hell, I didn’t know what to do.  “Miss?”  I said, softly, reaching out for her hand.  The other three girls quickly scampered back to their rooms, and the woman I’d chosen led me to hers.

I slowly walked back to my cabin when the ordeal was over.  I’d been so worried about violating her; I couldn’t force an erection if I tried.  That was a godsend for her, but I was slightly embarrassed when I couldn’t perform.  I doubt she’d tell Father what happened behind closed doors but in any case, she was no worse off because of me.  I’d be expected to return, but I’d deal with that later.

~~~

As weeks passed, we’d been informed of more Apache raids, which meant soldiers were still in the general area.  I could tell Father was concerned.  We discussed the matter after supper almost every evening.  “The army is becoming a nuisance, Joseph, always stopping our wagons, always asking questions of the drivers.”

“I don’t really understand why you’re worried, Father.”

“They’re becoming much too friendly with our operation.”

“Why don’t you let me scout the area, see how close the soldiers really are, and what their concerns might be?”  I could almost see the wheels turning in Father’s mind.  He’d once said this place was secure but if anyone talked, the mine would be shut down and he’d go to prison.  “Who else can you trust, Father?  Any other man you send might give away secrets, and you don’t want that to happen.  We need to keep this operation secure at any cost.”

“You’re right, Joseph.  I’m just not sure—“

“You still don’t trust me, do you?”

“I trust you more than anyone else, it’s just—“

“Just what, Father?  You think I’ll run?  You really think I’d leave you after all you’ve done for me?”

“It’s not that, Joseph.  What if the Apache captured you?  You’d be dead before sunset.  What if the army took you in for questioning?  They have ways, you know.  I don’t want to lose you, son.”

I was so close.  Now, all I had to do was add a little Cartwright charm.  I stood from the sofa, knelt down in front of Father, and placed my hands on his knee.  “I’ve grown very fond of you too, sir.  Believe me, I’m the only man you can send on this type of mission.  You have to have faith.  We were meant to run this business together—you and me—father and son forever.”

Father’s hands covered mine.  “I trust you, Joseph, and I do have faith.  You will be careful, won’t you?  You’ll come back safe and sound?”

“Yessir.  You needn’t worry.”

“I hope someday you’ll take over the mine, my son.  I’m not as young as I used to be; my time is drawing near.”

“Are you unwell, Father?”  I played my role as a loyal and loving son to the hilt.

“Let’s just say, I’m not a young man any longer.”

“Oh, Father.”  Tears slipped from my eyes.

“My, son.”  Father leaned forward in his chair and rested his cheek on the top of my head before pulling me to his chest.  I wrapped my arms tightly around the man who’d set the wheels in motion, who’d finally set me free.  I couldn’t help but smile.

~~~

The following morning my horse was saddled, I was holstered with my own Colt, and ready to ride away from camp.  I had two days’ supplies, and Father came to bid me farewell.  “You’ll be careful.”

“Yessir, I will.  I’ll be back sometime tomorrow, hopefully with news of the soldier’s departure from the area.”

“Godspeed, son.”

“Thank you, sir.”

I rode down toward the wagons that were constantly filling with ore.  In the past, I could always find my brother by just looking for his oversized hat, but Hoss didn’t wear a hat these days; it had been taken away from him.  He blended in with the rest of the mules, carrying ore down the mountain.  I looked into the morning sun, trying to find him, but he was nowhere in sight.  I couldn’t hesitate any longer; I took off at a gallop.  I had two days to find the soldiers.

Freedom—as though I was riding the gray stallion—I rode like the wind, first north, and then west.  I had to pace the horse, not really knowing his endurance level, but the first few hours I saw no one, white man or red.  This was desolate country, but I could see for miles.  I scanned the horizon for any sign of rising dust, signaling troops of soldiers …

~~~

Part 2 – Adam

~~~

“Pa!”  I didn’t bother to tie Sport before racing across the front porch and into the house.  “Pa!”

Like my youngest brother, I flung the front door open, hitting the credenza with a crashing blow but today I didn’t care.  Nothing else mattered but the paper I held in my hand.  Pa came around from his desk where he spent most of his days, writing out messages to smaller towns within a 500-mile radius in hopes of finding my brothers.  They’d gone missing just shy of a year ago, and Pa had never given up hope of their return.

In my hand, I carried the most important telegram that had ever been sent.  “They’re alive,” I managed, still out of breath, still gasping for air as I handed my father the wire.  I’d done a disservice to my horse, racing him home from Virginia City, but it couldn’t be helped.  The day had finally arrived, and our lives made sense once again.

“Where are they?”

I was still trying to catch my breath and took a good look at my father.  “Here, sit down, Pa.”  I pulled a chair out from in front of the desk and eased him down before he collapsed on the floor.  His eyes hadn’t left the missive he gripped with both hands.

“New Mexico Territory?” 

“Looks that way,” I said.  I’d read the same wire Pa held out in front of him although there wasn’t much information to go on.  Pigeon’s Ranch was located close to Glorieta Pass, and that’s where both brothers were staying until we arrived.  “I sent a wire, told Monsieur Valle, this man who sent the wire, we were on our way.”

My father hadn’t looked up; he read the telegram repeatedly.  Maybe it was shock. Maybe he couldn’t get his mind around those few simple words that appeared in plain sight.  I knelt down in front of him.  “When do you want to leave?”  That’s when I saw the tears.  “Pa, they’re alive,” I repeated, hardly believing my own words. “They’re waiting for us.”

“How?  After all these months?”  Pa raised his eyes from the paper and took a deep breath.  “I’ve prayed every night.  I’ve asked God … I’m sorry, son, I just can’t believe—“

“Pa … believe.”

I glanced up to see Hop Sing standing next to the stove in the den.  He also had tears streaking his face.  “Boys home soon.  You go get.  Bring home Mr. Hoss and Little Joe.”

I should have known to include Hop Sing.  He was family too although there were times I didn’t use common sense.  “Yes, Hop Sing.  We’ll bring them home.”

“I start cooking now for boys’ homecoming.  Mr. Hoss plenty hungry by now.  He miss Hop Sing good meals.”

“I’m sure he’ll be pleased.”  Only Hop Sing could think of food at a time like this although, I’m sure Hoss was thinking the exact same thing.

We could have taken the stage, but when Pa finally came to his senses, he didn’t think my brothers would want any part of returning home on a northbound coach.  I had to agree.  Even though we’d heard about the stage accident soon after it happened, nothing was clear; nothing fell together as it should have.

Why would a stage burn like that?  We’d all seen accidents before but nothing as final as this.  Six dead horses still harnessed to nothing but a few scattered pieces of hand-forged hardware.  It was a gruesome sight, and I wish Pa and I hadn’t made the trip but at the time, we were at a loss.  There were no survivors and that didn’t sit well with either of us.  Surely, there should have been some clue as to what happened that night in the canyon.

One body turned up about two miles north of the crash sight.  A man with a bullet hole in his chest was later identified as a passenger, Ralph Frederick, of Pittsburg, Pa.  He had been killed by a rifle shot at close range, according to the sheriff’s report near Raton, NM.  Whether it had anything to do with the accident, no one could give a definite answer.

~~~

Pa and I rode out before dawn the following morning.  We had enough supplies to make the trip and then some.  Hop Sing sent gingerbread cookies for Hoss and Little Joe.  He must have been up all night baking, wanting to be a small part of the unexpected joy we all felt inside.

When Pa was on a mission, words were sparse.  We rode as hard as we could without injuring our mounts.  Pa’s eyes were straight ahead as if he had no peripheral vision whatsoever.  I rode alongside, thinking a little chitchat might ease the tension, but my father was in no mood for gaiety.

When a letter had arrived nearly a year ago from Abe Chandler, wondering where the boys were and did Ben still want the mares, my father sent two of our wranglers riding down to bring the four horses back to the ranch.  “The boys will be glad they’re here when they return,” he’d said.  “Joseph was so excited about breeding them with some grey stallion he and Hoss had seen one night out by the corral.”

I’d said nothing that night.  My brothers were dead; I knew it and so did Pa, but he carried on like they were on a simple fishing trip or were out hunting a deer.  It was a tough time for both of us and as time went on, I couldn’t continue to play the game any longer.  My brothers weren’t coming home, but Pa continued to talk of them in the present tense.  “When Hoss, blah, blah, blah … As soon as Joe …” on and on until I was ready to lose my mind.

“Enough,” I said, slamming my hand against the dining room table one night after supper.  My brothers are dead, Pa.  You have to accept—“

“I’ll never accept it, Adam.  Never.”

But as the weeks and months passed, my father resigned himself to the fact Hoss and Little Joe were never coming home—until the wire from Pigeon’s Ranch told us differently.  When the immediate shock wore off, Pa was in command—command of one—me—and of course, I obeyed orders like any young soldier would under his commanding officer.  “Yes sir, right sir, already done, taken care of—the list went on forever until we were mounted, circling the barn and heading for New Mexico Territory.

I could almost see Pa’s mind at work, planning a welcome home party for his two missing sons.  I thought I might even offer a night at Piper’s Opera House—my treat—as a welcome home gift but in reality, I was jumping the gun.  There was a reason they’d been gone for a year and so far, we had no explanation for their disappearance.

The wire left everything to the imagination, and my mind was a whirlwind of unanswered questions.  I’d conjured up just about every scenario imaginable, regarding a place called Pigeon’s Ranch, and by the time we finally arrived, the small, adobe casita was a grand sight to see.

A man named Alexandre Valle —Pigeon, being his nickname—owned a narrow strip of land he’d named Pigeon’s Ranch.  He was a very accommodating man and made Pa and me feel welcome in his home where Joe and Hoss had spent the last several days, maybe weeks, I wasn’t sure.

“I offer my home to you and your son, Mr. Cartwright, and I wish for you to make yourself comfortable during your stay.  I bet you are anxious to see your sons, no?”

“Very anxious,” Pa said, taking a step closer to our host.  “I can’t thank you enough for helping my boys out this way.”

My father was a presence in any room, not only in stature, but his voice carried an air of authority and self-assurance.  Although he was gracious to our host, his body language eliminated any thoughts of keeping him from his sons a minute longer than necessary.  “May I see them now?”

“I’m afraid one of your sons is in very poor health, Monsieur.  My wife, Marie, tries to help him eat a fine chicken broth she simmers all day on the stove, but she’s had very little luck.  He seems despondent, not willing to go on living.”

“Then it’s my job to turn things around,” Pa said.  “Tell her to keep the broth simmering.”

“I like your style, Mr. Cartwright, and I wish you much luck with your son.”

“Thank you.  May we see them now?”

“Certainly.”

Taking a quick glance at Pa said it all in fact; there were times my father knew the kid better than he knew anyone else.  If Joe was upset or out of sorts, which was not uncommon, he quit eating, and Pa was the only one who could reason with him and return his broken or ill body around.  His soothing words and gentle touch were a signal to Joe from Pa to not let go, to fight with everything he had inside.  I’m sure Hoss had tried all he could think of, but it usually took my father to set things straight with the youngest member of our family.

~~~

I wasn’t at all prepared, and neither was my father when our host opened the bedroom door.  Joe sprang to his feet and into my father’s arms.  I, of course, hesitated, letting them have a moment alone although my focus was on the bed until I met Joe’s eyes.  Tears glistened as he pushed himself away from Pa.  “It’s all my fault,” he whispered.

“I will leave you alone now, Mr. Cartwright, but I’m available should you need anything.”

“Thank you for everything,” Pa said, as Monsieur Valle backed out the bedroom door.

There should have been a simple explanation but as I stared at Joe, who obviously felt responsible, I knew something had gone terribly wrong and Joe blamed himself for Hoss’ condition.  Nearly a year had passed, and I wouldn’t presume to know what had transpired in that amount of time.  How did they escape death on a burning stage?  Where had they been, and why was Hoss in such a miserable state?  I wanted answers, but I would have to be patient and let Joe set his own pace.  Pa hadn’t let go of my brother’s arm as though the kid might suddenly bolt if he didn’t hang on tight.  But his eyes tracked to Hoss, lying, unmoving on the bed before he spoke to Joe.  “It’s good to see you, son.”

“Good to see you too, Pa, Adam.”

Pa may have been afraid to ask; I know I was.  I moved toward the bed and surveyed the damage.  My brother was half the size he’d been a year ago.  Dark circles formed above sunken cheeks; his lips were dry and cracked.  His shoulders remained broad against his slender frame, but nearly skin on bone.  He had on what looked like drawstring pants I’d seen peasant farmers wear, and his feet were bare.  What had been large, beefy hands were reduced to a skeletal form, again, skin on bone.

I knelt down next to the bed and laid my hand on Hoss’ chest.  I looked up at Pa.  Not only were Joe’s eyes brimming, but my father could not hold back tears of joy and sadness all rolled into one.  “Hoss.  It’s Adam,” I said.  “Can you hear me?”  There was no movement, nothing.  I glanced at Joe; he looked away.  My God, both brothers were in crisis but for different reasons.  

I wanted an explanation, straight and simple.  What had happened to result in the severity of Hoss’ condition?  Why did Joe feel responsible?  What kind of hell had my brothers witnessed during a year’s time?    

Pa finally released Joe’s arm, and he knelt down next to me.  I relinquished my spot and then moved to stand beside my young brother.  The room was stuffy and warm; I needed some air.  “Care to take a walk?”  

“Okay.”

Joe’s voice was barely above a whisper, and I had to gently prod him to take that first step.  He wore normal-looking clothes, not the ones he’d left home in, but they were nothing like the threadbare rags Hoss used as pants.  Joe’s shirt was navy-blue and his pants were deep tan in color, even his boots were new.  Rough-outs, I think they’re called, and they seemed to suit my youngest brother well.

“Over here,” Joe said, pointing to a shady spot where a wooden table and chairs had been placed to avoid the harsh summer sun.

Joe’s face was thin and drawn, but nothing compared to Hoss’.  Did I dare ask questions or did I act like we’d seen each other only yesterday?  I wasn’t usually searching for words, but this time I had no idea where to begin.  A guilty man is a silent man, but what could Joe be guilty of?  My youngest brother, who was quick to relay a story, and quick to defend himself, looked to be struggling just to breathe, just to maintain his composure in front of Pa and me.

“It’s good to see you, Adam,” Joe said after taking a seat in one of the wooden chairs.  His hands lay in his lap, motionless, but I could tell he was nervous, maybe afraid, and not at all ready to talk about their experience.

I still couldn’t form the right words.  “How ya been, kid?  What the hell’s the matter with Hoss and why is it your fault he’s an inch away from death?”  My heart was thumping inside my chest as though the world I knew had changed forever as if nothing could be set right again.  I nearly looked over my shoulder, feeling as though someone was watching the two of us in this unfamiliar land.  This was ridiculous.  I was a grown man, but I felt like a frightened child.  Joe stared straight ahead, not saying a word.  I finally worked up the courage to speak.

“Want to talk about it?”  Whether it was the right thing to say didn’t matter.  At least I’d broken the deadly silence.

“No, not right now.”  Joe sounded so sad, so damaged, words failed me again.  He didn’t look up, only stared down at his hands, running his thumb slowly over hardened calluses on his left hand.

“Sometimes—” God, I was struggling.  “Sometimes it helps to talk, Joe.”

“You sound like Pa.”

“Guess I do at that.”

Joe looked up, way up.  He stared at the sky and when he spoke, his eyes began to tear.  “Hoss is gonna die, Adam.”

“Not if we can help it.”

He shook his head as if my declaration of hope had been a fool thing to say.  My brother was tormented, either by what he’d seen or heard or what he’d lived through.  I needed a way to bring him around, make him talk, make him see . . . see what?  What I’d just seen of Hoss certainly justified Joe’s statement.  Hoss might die but surely, Joe wasn’t responsible.

“Is there anything I can do?”

Joe’s right hand formed a fist; his left covered his right then pulsed, tight, relaxed, tight, relaxed.  There was an inner demon threatening to explode; a giant wall of stone I couldn’t break through.  Just what was going on in the kid’s mind, causing him to sit and stare, and carry this extraordinary sense of guilt, at least it appeared to be guilt, but why?

“Just remember I’m here if you need me.”

Joe nodded his head though there would be no more conversation, not at this point.  My young brother was not faring much better than Hoss, and I was afraid I might lose them both.  I knew I should check on Pa, but did I dare leave Joe alone?  I coaxed him into returning to the house, thinking he’d be safer inside rather than sitting alone with his thoughts.

Pa had pulled a chair next to the bed.  He was stroking Hoss’ arm and talking in a low, singsong voice.  And when he heard us arrive, he barely looked up, but a gentle smile formed when he met my young brother’s eyes.  No immediate questions were asked, Pa knew better.  Forcing answers from Joe would only send him deeper inside himself.  I knew that now.

“I’ll leave you three alone.  I’ll be back shortly,” I said.  I wanted to talk to Valle.  He had to know something, and I was determined to find answers.

~~~

“Adam,” he called, waving his hand after I’d circled around the house and found him working in his garden.

“Hello,” I replied.

“Is not so hot I cannot pick vegetables for Marie.  We will dine superbly this evening,” he said smiling.

“I wondered if I could speak to you about … my brothers.”

“Certainly.  I am quite finished here, so I will find us something cool to drink.  I am sure you have many questions.”

“Yes, I do.”

When Valle returned, we took seats in the shade where Joe and I’d sat earlier.  He handed me a glass of lemonade.  “Merci, Monsieur.”

“Please, call me Pigeon, Adam.”

I wanted to ask how he’d earned the nickname, but there were things more important to discuss, and it was none of my business anyway.  “Very well, Pigeon.  As you might already guess, I’m concerned over my brothers’ welfare.”

“Very understandable,” he said.  “The young one refuses to speak while the bigger one needs only rest, but both are troubled men.”

“Yes they are, and I don’t know why.  Joe is usually the chatterbox of the family, but he refuses to say anything.”

“I will try to be brief, but not so brief you will not comprehend the seriousness of their plight.  How long have your brothers been missing?” 

“Nearly a year.”

“Oh … that explains very much.”

“What do you mean?”

“If your brothers were captured a year ago, they have been held as slave labor in the copper mines for a very long time.”

“What?”  There’s no slave labor in this part of the country.  Sure, Valle had an accent, but he spoke English quite well.  I hadn’t misunderstood what he’d said.  

“Mule’s Crossing,” he continued.  “I did not know myself until the revolt.  Oui, I knew of the mine, but not of the circumstances.  Not until I find your brothers do I realize they have been held prisoner.  You see; the diggings are only a few miles from here.  Wagons pass my ranchero all the time.  The ore is processed to the east.”

“You’re saying my brothers have been held against their will for an entire year?”

“Oui, Monsieur.  Why else would they not return home?”

“You knew about this?  This place?”  I said, trying to remain calm after hearing such a bold account of slavery. 

“I did not know the owner; I had no business with the man.  I am a rancher; I am not concerned with mining.  I tried that once and how you say … I lose my shirt.  I soon change occupation.”

“I understand.”  We were getting off track here, and I wasn’t getting the answers I needed.  “You said something about a revolt?”

Valle nodded.  “It seems someone rode away from the compound.  He find soldiers who patrol the area for Apache.  He told how the mine operated.  The soldiers were quick to ride in and ask questions.  They soon find out the informant had not lied to them that, in truth, the workers had been held prisoner, some as long as two or three years or until they collapsed and died.

“I learn from passing soldiers, who gave chase to men in charge of the camp, that every man and woman ran from the sight, scattering into the desert and mountains.  One soldier said it was complete chaos.  He warn me these men carry guns, and not all supervisors had been captured.  Some escaped the army soldiers.”

“And my brothers?”

“Your young brother I find in my field, sitting next to the big one, who was nearly dead from exhaustion or maybe starvation.  They could go no farther.  I return with my wagon, and we load up the big one.  I drove them to my home, and then I send telegram and tell where young men are living.”

“My um … younger brother is Joseph, and the big one is Hoss.”

“Hoss?”

“Yes,” I smiled.  “It means big one, friendly one.”

“This Joseph, he say where to reach Ben Cartwright, but he say no more.”

“I’m glad he was able to tell you that much, Monsieur.” 

Valle sat back in his chair and sipped his lemonade.  “Joseph is a hard worker, Adam.  He feeds the chickens and mucks out the stalls every morning.  I tell him it is not necessary, but he insists on paying his way.”

I nodded and smiled.  “That’s Joe.  He wouldn’t want to take advantage of your generous hospitality.”

“They will return to you in time, Adam.  Your brothers are suffering now, one suffers a broken spirit, and one is physically damaged, but I think the work helps Joseph forget his problems, oui?”

“Yes, I’m sure it does though I don’t know how we can ever repay you for your kindness.  Joe may be trying to help out, but it’s nothing compared to the debt we owe.” 

Valle turned to me and his voice became softer.  “You would not do the same for someone you find on your land?”

“Well, yes.”

“Then there is nothing special I have done.”

“Oh, but you have.  My father and I will always be grateful.”   

~~~

By early evening, Pa had coaxed Hoss into tasting Marie’s soup.  My father had a way with each of his sons, and he was slowly bringing Hoss back to life.  Joe sat in the corner of the room, not wanting to be seen or heard.  I’d glanced at him when I walked through the bedroom door; he wasn’t the same kid I knew a year ago, and I couldn’t make heads or tails of the awkward situation between my brothers.

“Pigeon has asked us all to dinner,” I said.  “Pa?”

“Not right now, son.  I’ll have something later.  You and Little Joe go ahead.”

I glanced again toward the corner where Joe was sitting with his legs stretched out, crossed at the ankles and his hands in his lap.  I don’t think he’d heard a word I’d said.  “Joe?  Time for supper.  Joe?”

“What?”  His mind was in some far-off place.  I crossed the room and reached for his arm, pulled him to his feet, and guided him out to the dining room where Pigeon greeted us with a smile for Joe and a nod for me.

“Have a seat, gentlemen.  Marie has bested herself tonight.  I hope you enjoy the bounty she has set before us.”

Joe didn’t move forward so I led him to a chair and took a seat across from him.  There were only the four of us at the table, and I explained my father’s absence.  Pigeon and Marie understood.

“May I help you, Joseph?  Marie fixed plenty to go around so don’t be shy.”  Joe nodded his head, and Pigeon forked a slice of pork and a spoonful of potatoes and peas onto my brother’s plate.  He then passed the bowls to me.  “Sometimes, I have trouble eating in front of strangers.  How about you, Adam?  Do you have that problem also?”

“Yessir, sometimes.”

“I hope you don’t think me a stranger, Joseph.  I am your friend.  We share supper together with your brother, Adam.  He has come a long distance to be with you.”

Pigeon glanced at me and gently shrugged his shoulders.  Joe hadn’t moved.  His plate was full and his hands lay beneath the table as if he was in some kind of trance.

“Think of me as a second father, Joseph,” Pigeon began.

Joe’s eyes rounded into giant spheres.  He bolted from the table and ran out the front door.  Something had frightened him, but what had thrown him into such panic I hadn’t a clue.  

“What did I do?  What did I say?”

“I don’t know, Pigeon.  I … I’ll be right back.  I’m sorry dinner was … I’m sorry,” I said, running from the room to find my brother.

I stood in front of the house, looking for Joe.  He was nowhere in sight.  I began circling to my left, around the adobe structure until I found him with his back, leaning against the wall and his knees pulled to his chest.  He was rocking back and forth with his head bent low, and his arms encircling his knees.  I walked slowly, not wanting to frighten him again or scare him away.  I sat down beside him and touched him gently on the shoulder.

“Oh, God,” he cried, looking up.

“What is it, Joe?  Tell me.”

Tears streaked my brother’s face; he shook his head.  “You don’t want to know.”

“But I do.  Come on, Joe.  It’s time.”

“I can’t, Adam.”

“You have to talk.  You’re the only one who can help Hoss.”  Again, his head fell to his knees, and I waited.  When he finally looked up, he stared across the garden, not wanting to look at me.  That was fine.  Somehow, I understood.

Joe took a deep breath.  “I was the chosen one, Adam.”

“Chosen?  I don’t understand.”

“Father chose me.”

“Father?  Joe, I—“

“I can’t, Adam.  Hoss is gonna die, and it’s my fault.  Innocent people died because … I never meant—

I held back any comments I would have normally made, wondering what Joe was trying to say, and whether he would continue, but there seemed to be an invisible line he couldn’t or wouldn’t cross.  “Maybe if you told Pa,” I suggested.

“No.  Nothing matters anymore.”

“What about Hoss?”

“I can’t do nothin’ to save Hoss.  Don’t you see?”

“No, Joe, I don’t see,” I said sternly.  “Tell me.”

And like a skittish, frightened animal, he was gone.  I was left sitting alone. 

~~~

Days passed, and Hoss showed signs of improvement.  Pa had worked his magic, and it wasn’t long before he’d convinced Hoss to eat and drink.  Pigeon was right.  My brother was exhausted physically but the fact remained, that he hadn’t once asked about Joe, which caught my attention right off.

Joe remained outside most of the day and into the evening, staring toward the horizon as if on look-out, as if their escape had only been temporary and they’d be returned to that hellhole by nightfall.  He wouldn’t sleep or even walk into the bedroom now that Hoss had come around.  My youngest brother was concerned yet unresponsive; his entire attitude toward the matter was troublesome and unnerving.  I walked on eggshells.

I’d explained the situation to my father, who thought I was gathering information from Joe piece-by-piece, but I had nothing new to report, I’d made no progress at all.  My brother remained silent.  I’d relayed what I’d learned from Pigeon although most of it was third-party hearsay, nothing that would explain actual events or the type of brutality Hoss and Joe had encountered.

“He has an issue with the word ‘father’,” I said, thinking Hoss was asleep and there was no need to leave the bedroom to talk. 

“I don’t understand, Adam.  What—“

Pa never finished his sentence.  We both turned our heads when a deep-sounding moan came from across the room.  Hoss’ hands clinched the sheet that covered him, and his breathing became shallow and fast.

Pa leaned over the bed, resting his hand on Hoss’ arm.  “What is it, son?”

“Father,” Hoss whispered.

“I’m right here, Hoss.”

His head shook back and forth.  “Father.”  The sound was so faint; Pa glanced up at me with questioning eyes.

I shrugged my shoulders.  “I don’t know.”

Hoss was still too fragile.  His condition hadn’t occurred overnight, it was a lengthy process, and my father wasn’t about to sacrifice the progress he’d made so far by pressing him for answers to questions we both needed in order to make any headway.  Hoss was healing; questions would have to come later. 

My father would seek answers eventually, and his target would be Joe.  He had a way of connecting with the kid that I did not.  Pa tended to overcompensate when it came to his youngest, and it started long ago.  Pa and I would arrive home from a long day’s work, and Little Joe would race out the front door and into Pa’s open arms.  “Papa, Papa,” he’d cry.  “I missed you, Papa.”

I remember the look in my father’s eyes.  The little boy, who craved attention, who let loose his emotion sometimes to a fault, was my father’s pride and joy.  Pa would grab the boy up in his arms and carry him into the house, asking how his day was and what new things had he learned from Hop Sing while he was away.

They would chatter together like old friends who hadn’t seen each other in decades.  Pa could barely remove his hat and gun belt before Joe would lead him across the room to my father’s big, leather chair by the fire.  Together they would sit and review the day’s events until Hop Sing called us for supper.

Of course, it was only natural for Pa to spend time with his baby son.  Joe snuggled deep into Pa’s lap and Hoss, taking his seat on the hearth, made for a cozy setting.  It was that certain intimacy between Pa and Joe I’d never shared with my father.  I was the eldest of three, Pa’s right-hand man but at times like these, I felt like an outsider.

Pa’s baby boy was grown now, but there were still times when Joe had to be handled with care; I believe this was one of those times.  Family meant everything to him, but he felt forced to keep the truth of the previous year hidden from us both.  In my heart, I knew my brother was an honorable man.  He’d never harm anyone intentionally—no matter what registered deep in his mind.

I thought about the gray stallion Joe had been so determined to bring in from the herd of wild mustangs.  I hadn’t seen the horse myself; only Joe and Hoss had witnessed his superb qualities that night nearly a year ago.  Perhaps Joe mimicked the gray in some remote way—a free spirit, but not a loner.  

~~~

I smiled when Hoss eased his legs over the side of the bed.  It seemed like a milestone, and it was.  My brother was recovering from a year spent in hell.  I’d pulled a bit more information from Joe as time went on.  I’d learned each of their jobs at the mine.  While Joe drove a steel rod with a four-pound hammer, Hoss lugged ore on his back; he was labeled a mule.  Joe’s job was tough; twelve hours in the blazing sun, but Hoss … I couldn’t imagine the humiliation or the strength it took to manage such a job for that amount of time.

Pa steadied Hoss, holding his left arm securely as he took his initial steps forward.  I crossed my arms over my chest, egging him on so he’d take the three or four strides to cross the room.  “Steady as she goes, big boy.”

“Easy for you.”  A hint of a smile showed; my brother was coming back slowly, but at least it was a start.  Pa and I had prayed this day would come, for Hoss to regain his strength, but my father wasn’t ready to let go.  

“Where’s Joe?”  Hoss asked, stopping to look up at me.

“I don’t know whether you should be—“

“I’m fine, Pa.  Where’s Little Joe?”

“I believe he’s out by the garden,” I said.  “I’ll help you outside.”  I nodded to Pa.  It was time for healing, time for Joe and Hoss to make amends.

I took my brother’s arm with both hands, still shocked by his weight loss, and when he stood to full height, it was even more pronounced than when he was prone in bed.  He wore one of my father’s shirts and although his work pants had been washed, the grime was embedded, and he had nothing else to change into.  But clothes never mattered to Hoss, and after I guided him through the bedroom door, he pushed my arm away.  “I ain’t no invalid, Adam.”

“No, I guess you’re not.”

We stood in front of the house, and I pointed to the table and chairs where Joe spent most of his days.  This was between Joe and Hoss, and as much as I wanted to be a part of their conversation, I would stay away.  They’d work things out without my help or Pa’s.  They were made of the same cloth.  One fed off the other, a bond I admired more than I cared to admit.

But, I was suddenly taken aback.  Hoss stared at Joe, sitting in the shade, his hand clutching a tall glass of lemonade and a plate of fresh-baked cookies sat on the nearby table.  As he brought the glass to his lips, Hoss shook his head then stepped off the front porch and walked in the opposite direction. 

I wanted to shout at one of my brothers; I didn’t care which one.  I’d watched Joe look up just in time to see Hoss walk away.  There would be no conversation between brothers today, only a growing hostility from a year’s worth of … what?  What had driven them so far apart?  My heart ached, as I stood alone, watching the distance intensify between two men who would have given their lives for the other only a year ago.

~~~

My father stood on shaky ground, as did I.  When I’d mentioned how Hoss had walked away from Joe, Pa was determined to find a reason for the upset.  He spoke to Hoss first, but my brother yielded nothing.  “Ask Joe,” he said.

“All right, but I won’t let this type of behavior continue.”

“Ain’t your call, Pa.”

“No?”

“Joe’s got all the answers.  You think you know someone—“

“But what, son?  Talk to me.”

“Can’t.  I appreciate you and Adam comin’ all the way down here, but I can’t be a part of this family no more.”

“Then tell me why?”

“Talk to Joe.  If he don’t tell it to you straight, it won’t mean nothin’ comin’ from me.”

“Hoss, please.”

“Sorry, Pa.  I done made up my mind.”

Pa didn’t talk to Joe straight away.  He came to me with the information he’d received from Hoss, and as much as I wanted to help, the wall was becoming thicker and wider.  Tears rimmed my father’s eyes; I’d never seen him at such a loss.  He needed time before confronting Joe, and he waited an entire day, gathering his thoughts on how to proceed and break through the mortar and stone Joe hid behind.

I stayed with Hoss.  We strolled slowly through Pigeon’s garden before taking seats in the shade while Pa and Joe took off walking in a different direction.  They’d been gone for nearly an hour when I glanced up and saw my father had returned alone.  It wasn’t a good sign; I felt he’d learned nothing at all, but I didn’t leave Hoss’ side although we’d barely made conversation.  I leaned my head back against the chair’s wooden slats and closed my eyes.

~~~

My father wasn’t a quitter; he tried more than once to connect with his sons but in the end, neither was willing to talk, and it was time we returned home.  Pa paid Pigeon for two strong mounts.  Although our host backed away, and said he was not about to take our money, Pa insisted and paid him generously for the horses.  Pa couldn’t thank him enough for rescuing his sons when they had been in such desperate need.  How do you repay a man for his kindness?  My father did his best.

We rode out early the next morning, heading north, heading home.  The four of us together seemed an extraordinary concept after a year’s separation, but the ride was filled with uncertainties.  Pa and Joe took the lead while Hoss and I followed behind.

The trip seemed to take a lifetime.  My father tried more than once to break the silence, especially after we’d set up camp for the night.  Each of us had a job: scouting wood for the campfire, caring for the horses, or replenishing the canteens but still, neither brother chose to share their experience with either of us.  We’d fallen into a routine, accomplishing what needed to be done.  My brothers moved mechanically, never having to be told what to do, but nothing was the same; nothing concerning our family was as it should have been.

Although my brothers were allowed to roam free, to come and go as they pleased, to speak their minds, to heal their wounds, there was silence.  They were still deeply imprisoned by circumstances we did not understand.  Neither gave way to the other, neither offered a sign of peace or forgiveness.  Hate is a strong emotion and when it’s ingrained over time, how does one break the cycle? 

Guilt continued to flood Joe’s eyes.  The way he’d glance at Hoss, hoping for a sign, a gesture, anything that might set him free.  But it was Hoss, always the peacemaker of the family, who wanted no part of his little brother, who kept his distance, who wouldn’t make eye contact, not even with Pa or me.  His world was closed to everyone, no questions asked, no answers given.

I was under the impression my brothers had been pitted against each other, Joe rising to the top, Hoss left behind.  Joe had mumbled broken words while he slept, guilt-ridden and asking forgiveness.  Tears often slipped from his eyes during frantic dreams as he curled into himself in his bedroll.  Pa and I would listen carefully, catching bits and pieces although never enough to patch a story together.

As we neared the house, Joe galloped on ahead although forcing a tired animal to run was far from typical for a man who would never use a whip or spur under normal circumstances.  Our lives had changed, not just my brother’s, but the four of us had been altered by the separation.

Had Joe run off to find the gray stallion; is that what had kept him alive all these months?  I was fooling myself if I considered a horse the sole reason for Joe’s existence.  He and Hoss had escaped a living hell, together or separate was one of the unanswered questions.  And as I recall Pigeon’s account, he’d found my brothers together, one watching over the other, which told me there was hope for a future.

We were fighting a war one day at a time.  There were skirmishes big and small and days of triumphs that raised my hopes of a resolution or even a compromise.  But the story was far from over, and I feared what the aftermath might bring. 

The End

Next and last story in this series: – Mule’s Crossing #2

A Young Man’s Journey #1

by jfclover

“Name?”

“Joseph Cartwright, sir.”

“Age?”

“Nineteen.”

“Don’t look nineteen.”

“Small for my age, sir.”

“Why are you here, son?”

“To serve in the U.S. Army, sir.”

The elderly, gray-haired sergeant held his pen steady and looked up from his wooden table, which served as a desk.

“Got family?”

“Yes sir.”

“Where?”

“Utah Territory, sir.”

“Cavalry or Infantry?”

“Cavalry, sir,” I said, although I couldn’t conceal the smile that sprung instantly across my face.

“Good on a horse, son?”

“Very good, sir.”

I watched the sergeant’s lips curl into a grin as he dipped his pen and started writing again.  “Okay, Joseph Cartwright, get in line.”

Next up was the surgeon who examined me.  He stuck his fingers in my mouth, checking for false teeth, and then had me strip down and he checked for visible tumors.  He also checked for signs of venereal disease and asked me how much alcohol I drank.  After the appropriate items were checked off, I walked away along with two other men who were also deemed healthy and fit.

One of the men only spoke French and had served in the French Foreign Legion, which made me wonder why he wanted to do it all over again for a mere thirteen dollars a month.  His name was Henri Le—something I couldn’t quite pronounce.  The other man—a tall skinny man with a head full of brown, curly hair, which seemed only to be tamed by the hat he wore was close to my age, and introduced himself as Thomas Bolton, originally from St. Charles, Missouri.

The next order of business, after I took the oath, was to claim a bed in the nearest tent; one of many, lined up side-by-side, on the flat, treeless ground surrounded by endless miles of prairie.  I hadn’t brought much with me, and I stowed it neatly under the cot I’d claimed as mine.  I’d been issued a uniform and was ordered to change immediately and report to Captain Hayes.  I puffed out my chest and ran my hands down the front of the neatly pressed shirt, looking just like I’d pictured myself when I’d decided to leave home and join the U.S. Cavalry.

I didn’t know how long we would be held here for training or what to expect in the days to come.   I just knew I was where I was destined to be.  I’d heard once that every man has a calling and I was quite sure the army was mine.

Rumors ran rampant around a camp like this, and I’d heard talk that some of the new men had been sent to other posts only days after enlisting.  They were needed to fill in when regiments fell below a certain number.  I figured Henri was the only one who knew what he was doing; it certainly wasn’t the rest of us.

The first thing I learned about the army was fatigue duty, which meant in addition to learning to be an expert cavalryman, new recruits carried bricks, painted officer’s barracks and chopped wood—anything that made us bone-tired by the end of the day in that we dropped like felled trees onto our bunks at night.

I was relieved to see a new batch of recruits after two grueling weeks at hard labor.  Suddenly we became old-timers, and not considered part of the workforce, who’d been stuck doing the lowest of jobs.  We could now concentrate our efforts on being the best cavalrymen this side of the Mississippi.

Meals were a whole other story.  As far as I could figure, the meat was just this side of spoiled, and it seemed to me, the least the army could do was feed us decent rations.  Dried beef thrown into water to boil, and sometimes a slice of bread or hardtack.  It was enough to keep us all alive if we could manage to keep it down.  This sure wouldn’t have been the right career choice for my big brother, Hoss.

We marched endlessly even though I’d signed up for the cavalry, but like a good soldier, I followed the men in front of me and on both sides.  Some of them had soldiered before, but a lot of us were new and stumbled around the first few days like circus clowns.  I found the repetition tiresome, but that was the way of the army, and I was bound and determined to do my best.

Target practice was where I excelled over and above the rest of the men I practiced with.  I was the best shot among the new recruits and better than most of the men who’d already been through training.  We had a choice of using the rifle we’d brought with us or army issue.  I kept my own firearm since it was a gift from my father on my seventeenth birthday.  My rifle was less than six months old, and I would bet my life, it was newer and more accurate than the ratty-looking army issue the captain was forced to hand out.

My skill and proficiency on a horse were superior to most by far.  Little did I know at the time that standing out in a crowd was the worst thing I could have done.  Some of the men made fun. “Cocky little brat, ain’t he,” they would say, as they stood in groups, talking and snickering among themselves after I’d done a particularly hard stunt while flashing a smile across my face at the captain, and then shooting and hitting the target square on as I passed by.

Someday I would show them all—I would be the best, but for now, I was just a new recruit, and the last thing I needed or wanted was to start up trouble with men I would be stationed with and had to bunk with.  I sure didn’t want them to think of me as nothing but a show-off kid.

It wasn’t long before I was made private, first-class.  Promotions came quickly as men shipped out daily and in no time at all and I made sergeant. The possibility of trouble with the men I would command, especially at my age, was forefront on my mind.  I’d taken their ribbing and jokes and let them all slide, but now I was the person in charge and would need to gain their respect.  I’d have to think like my brother, Adam, and show sensitivity when needed like Hoss.  I was no longer a boy—I was a man—a man in charge of nine other men.  Their welfare was in my hands and I knew I couldn’t mess up now.

First off, Captain Hayes had me teach the new recruits how to load and shoot their rifles, and then we progressed to shooting while riding.  I started out slow—first instructing some of these poor men how to saddle and mount a horse, as some had come from the east, and this was as foreign to them as me setting foot on the moon.

It took time and a whole lot of patience, but as soon as they didn’t fall off their saddled mounts, I felt pretty proud of myself.  Back and forth—riding—shooting.  I continued the drills, praying for the day they would all become expert shots and fearless riders.

“E-a-s-y,” I must have yelled five hundred times a day.  “S-q-u-e-e-z-e the trigger.”  By the end of each day, I was hoarse and as worn out as my men.  They continued to bang away at the targets, missing most of the time, although there was slight improvement each day until finally, my group of nine started nailing the bulls-eye, making me proud, and knowing I’d done my job right.

They rode their mounts at a walk, then a trot, and finally a gallop.  I wasn’t about to back off until they got it perfect.  It could prove the difference between life and death during battle, and I wasn’t about to have my men falter because I hadn’t trained them the best I knew how.

Among these men, who had come from the east, actually the Midwest—places like Ohio and Illinois, Missouri and Kansas, there was constant talk of the southern states seceding from the union.  Some of the men were anxious to see it happen so they could go and fight in a war, while others thought it was just talk between noisy, loud-mouth politicians and war would never come.

So far there had only been voices raised in heated arguments between men with different opinions.  I knew enough to keep my mouth shut and not take sides, but if it went too far and fists started flying, I’d have to be the one to intervene—to reprimand and punish.

My father may have had his opinions about this whole situation, but as far as I knew, Pa hadn’t taken all this war talk too seriously yet, even though he read every newspaper and periodical predicting an almost inevitable war between the states.  Nevada seemed so removed from any type of conflict.  It wasn’t our war but still, it was our country.

My oldest brother, Adam, and I did nothing but argue over North and South. Neither of us would budge so it was an unresolved issue between the two of us and always would be.  My mother’s heritage was the biggest reason for me to cling to the south, more than the cause itself, but if it ever came to an actual war, I knew where my loyalties would lie.

“Settle down, Joseph,” Pa would say.  Why not Adam—why always me?  Because I was the baby of the family and nothing could be done to change our birth order, but I felt I would never be a man like Adam or a man like Hoss in anyone’s eyes even if I was eighty years old—always the baby, always the one reprimanded, always the one being told to calm down.

Well, no more.  Here I could be a man—a man along with every other recruit, no matter what age I was or pretended to be.  It was obvious that my abilities outranked many of the men here on this post, and although I was practically the lowest of low, according to rank, I had the chance to move up the ranks—be promoted—if I proved myself worthy.  And that’s just what I intended to do.

We spent almost three weeks training when I was selected, along with the Frenchman, Henri, whom we’d renamed Hank, although I don’t think he was thrilled with his new American name, and Tommy, whom I’d become close friends with and the rest of the men in my command.  Still considered new recruits, Captain Hayes didn’t tell us where we were being sent until we were well on our way, but all of us were fired up and ready for any kind of action the army could provide.

Tommy had become my best friend, and like Hoss had been my whole life, somewhat of a confidant.  We enjoyed each other’s company and found we actually had a lot in common.  We both had older brothers who treated us like babies and fathers who were overprotective of those babies, and we found we both joined up for pretty much the same reason—to prove we were men and not babies.  We never discussed North and South—we learned boundaries quickly and our friendship grew stronger every day.

Now Hank was somewhat of a challenge.  He knew very little English, and we learned to talk in hand signals like the Indians we might someday encounter.  Hank was eager to learn and every night after supper, Tommy and I would sit with him, practicing English, especially commands I would give that were essential for him to learn.   It was during those times, late into the evening, I learned bits of French from Hank, my mama’s first language, and I was excited to know the new words and phrases, although some were more crude and offensive than others, during times of Hank’s frustration with the English language.

Captain Hayes informed me we would be leaving this post the next day.  My men and I were up early and you could feel the excitement as we headed to the corrals to saddle our mounts so we’d be ready to move out at first light.  I’d left home on Raven, a black gelding and somewhat of a runt, compared to the size of the mare that bore him.  Hoss had taken to him early on and worked with him from the time he was just a colt.

I’d left my beloved Cochise behind, knowing what I’d planned to do—I could never put him in harm’s way.  Raven was a good mount, tried and true and as fast as greased lightnin’, Hoss would always say, but he was never going to be a good cuttin’ horse like he’d planned.  This would be his test.  If he was fast enough to haul my butt to safety and keep me alive, he was worth his weight in gold.

I’d written a brief note to Pa and my brothers and set it on Pa’s desk before I’d left home in the dead of night while everyone else was asleep.  I hadn’t mentioned wanting to join up, just that I needed some time away, but I would let my family know now that I had taken the oath and was a full-fledged soldier and not just a private, but a sergeant in the U.S. Army.  I would someday be a leader of men.  I would someday make my family proud of the man I’d become.

It was time to write that letter.  I admit it scared me some, trying to explain my actions to Pa.  Adam and Hoss would probably understand my frustration, well, especially Hoss, but it would upset Pa and that wasn’t my intention at all.  After all that had happened in the past few months, I knew I had to get away.  I had to figure things out on my own without the constant help and interference of my family.

Only a few months ago, I’d pulled a gun on my own father, and to this day I still agonize over what I had done.  It was a gut reaction—a reaction to a situation I needed to be in charge of and wasn’t.  I felt backed up against the wall—three against one, which I was used to but still, it frustrated me at the time.  I just wanted to do what was right whether there was danger involved or not.

I was afraid to come home that night—afraid of what my father thought of me, but I finally managed to make it home so Pa and I could talk.  He said he understood, but I never did, and maybe I never would.  I was ashamed of what I’d done.  My father meant more to me than anything in this world.

He taught me at an early age, before I ever even carried my first gun, “Never point a gun at a man unless you’re ready to use it, son.”

Was I ready?  Would I have used it?  I will never forgive myself for that day, and I will never forget the look in my father’s eyes.  It was a childish thing to do, and I hope he’s forgiven me for that one simple act.  I never will.

~~~

Ben sat behind his desk, his head buried in his hands when Hoss and Adam walked through the front door after a long day spent chasing down ornery steers.  Ben had ridden to town with a list a mile long from Hop Sing, so while Jake gathered the Cartwright supplies at the mercantile, Ben busied himself with his banking and various errands, including picking up the mail.  The first letter he saw was from Little Joe; the first and only since that night his son had left the Ponderosa without a word, only a brief note, saying goodbye.

Both boys had called out to their father as they walked into the house and had received no response in return.  They each stopped suddenly in front of Ben’s desk, knowing there was some kind of trouble, after seeing the look on their father’s face.

“Somethin’ wrong, Pa?”  Hoss was the first to speak.

Adam knew without asking that his father had received news from Little Joe.  Ben hadn’t been himself since the boy had left and Adam worried constantly about his father’s wellbeing, knowing Ben would never forgive himself over the last and final argument father and son had the day before Joe took off, leaving a half-assed explanation in a crude and simple note.

Tempers flared—tempers between two head-strong people.  It had been a brutal argument between father and son—neither forgiving nor forgetting words which were spoken in anger—words which should never have been said and could never be taken back.  Fights between Little Joe and Ben had never gotten this far out of hand before.  Joe would back down, agree with Ben after some gentle persuasion, but not this time.  This one was different.

Ben looked up, almost startled to see his sons, and picked up the short, simple letter from his desk and held it out for them both to read.  Hoss quickly glanced at Adam.  “It’s from Little Joe,” he said excitedly.

“Why don’t you read it then?” Adam said, never one to let his emotions show like Hoss tended to do.

“Okay—”

Hoss pulled the letter from its envelope and quickly unfolded the thin sheet of paper.

Dear, Pa, Adam, and Hoss,

 I’ve enlisted in the U.S. Army.  I am stationed at Camp Floyd.  Tomorrow I will be leaving my first post. My men and I were chosen, according to our abilities, and ordered to leave with Captain Hayes to ride to Bent’s Fort to be part of a regiment in the newly formed New Mexico Territory.

 I promise to write more when I can,

Your son, Joseph

“The army?”  Hoss said, not believing what he’s just read.  “Ain’t he too young?”

Adam nodded at Hoss.  “Legal age is eighteen.”

Ben knew what ‘according to ability’ meant whether Joseph did or not.  Ability could mean anything from a boy who was good with a gun—maybe showed potential—to a boy who was expendable.  The boy certainly hadn’t had the training he should have before being sent out on missions in a hostile environment.  He could only pray that this Captain Hayes cared about his men and wasn’t being sent to New Mexico because he was expendable too.

Adam looked down at his father, and after seeing his red-rimmed eyes, he knew there was nothing Ben could do at this point to bring Little Joe home.  He was sure his father had never given any thought to Joe enlisting in the army, and if he had, he’d put those thoughts in the furthest reaches of his mind.

A man signed on for two years of active duty, then he could always continue if he so desired.  With a war between the states pending, Adam knew what his father was thinking.  If the boy was sent back east to fight a war, which Nevada had no particular interest in so far, there was a slim chance of ever seeing Little Joe again.

Knowing Joe as he did, Adam knew his little brother would never fight for the Union, so he would then be facing desertion and also an inevitable court-martial if he took off to fight for the cause.  He immediately quieted those thoughts, which forced themselves quickly through his mind.  He was getting way ahead of himself and needed to concentrate on the present and not what might be on down the road.

Still, the boy had joined the army and was off to fight Indians or whatever he was ordered to do.  If it wasn’t such a serious issue, Adam would have laughed trying to picture his youngest brother, taking orders from his commanding officer and not balking and carrying on when he couldn’t talk back.

“What are we gonna do, Pa?”  Hoss said.  “He’s just a boy.”

“Maybe he’s not just a boy,” Ben said.  “He’s taken on the responsibilities of a grown man and there’s nothing any of us can do to change that now.”

After Hoss folded the paper and slipped it back in its envelope, Ben stood from his chair.  He reached for the letter, then moving slowly from behind his desk, he walked across the room and started up the stairs.

“Ain’t ya gonna eat supper, Pa?”

“Not tonight, Hoss.”

Hoss turned toward his brother and studied the look on Adam’s face, finding it was never a face he could easily read.  Adam was worse than Pa sometimes, never letting on, and worse of all, keeping every one of his thoughts to himself.

“We best go wash up before Hop Sing starts hollerin’,” Hoss said, hoping his brother would be a little more talkative during supper.

“I’m not hungry, Hoss.  You go ahead.”

Hoss stood alone—his hands sunk deep in his pockets, watching his brother slowly follow his father up the stairs.

~~~

We rode informally, but always alert, along the dry, rugged terrain.  The jagged cliffs to the south were perfect hiding places for the Shoshone or Southern Paiutes or even Cheyenne who were new to the area.  We were a small group, and we wouldn’t stand a chance if we were spotted and then pursued, so I could only trust Captain Hayes to know the best way possible to our new post.

He’d told us en route we’d travel for about a week in order to hook up with the 2nd Cavalry Regiment, who’d come up from Texas to fight in what they referred to as the Indian Campaign.  The Cheyenne were the newest to the area; setting up camps—homes for their women and children, while they continued to hunt buffalo along the Santa Fe River, the only decent flow of water for miles around.

The captain explained Dog Soldiers to the lot of us as we rode along without much else to talk about.  They were a group of young, renegade Cheyenne braves—men that fought against their own tribal chiefs—chiefs such as Black Kettle, who were willing to make peace with the white man.  Seems they were actively patrolling this area and were ready to kill any white man who posed a threat to their way of life.  We all kept our eyes scanning the bluffs, ahead and behind, as we traveled to our new destination.

We had each been issued a 12” Bowie knife and a 26” sword, leftovers from the Mexican American War.  The sword had a blunt edge although it still worked well in combat, and in addition to our rifles and gun belts, I felt heavy and sluggish with so much extra equipment, but if the army thought it was necessary, I’m sure they knew best—not me.

On the horizon stood Bent’s Fort—my new home.  I would make a name for myself there—a name to be proud of.  General Cartwright—someday that would be me.

~~~

“Why is my son being restrained in this bed?”

The orderly took a step back before answering the irate man, flanked on either side by two more very large men.  “You’ll have to speak to the doctor, sir.  I just do as I’m told.”

“Just where might I find this so-called doctor?”

“I’ll find him for you, sir,” said the young man, who had escorted the three men to the last bed at the far end of the broken-down hospital, and then all but ran back down the center aisle, distancing himself as quickly as possible from the angry, white-haired one, assuming it was the boy’s father.

Ben looked down at his youngest son—his face battered and bruised while his wrists and ankles were tied to either end of the cast-iron bed.  His boy’s hair was long and filthy, nearly reaching his shoulders.  A slight hint of a beard showed on his chin and across his upper lip.  Ribs protruded through his bare and bruised torso while his long johns hung low on his hips due to the excessive amount of weight he’d lost. Joe’s gaunt face and chalk-white body brought tears to Ben’s eyes.  He started to loosen the strips of cloth, releasing his son’s ankles when he was stopped immediately by the sudden appearance of a man dressed in a long white coat, standing at his side.

“Don’t you dare untie that boy.”  The voice was gentle but firm.

“Are you the doctor in charge of my son?”

“Yes, I am, and I won’t let you remove those restraints.  The boy has shown previous signs of violence and can’t allow him to be released at this time.”

Hoss and Adam stepped forward, joining their father on either side, knowing what he was capable of if someone purposely mistreated one of his sons.  They knew there had better be a damn good explanation or Ben would singlehandedly tear this man, doctor or not, apart.

“Why is my son tied down like an animal?”  Ben said, straining to keep his voice quiet and composed, although his sons were both very aware of the fire that burned, and could instantly flare, beneath the pretense of a calm exterior.

“He tried to attack me and people on my staff.  I had no other choice but to restrain him.”

“Why was he beaten?  The cuts and bruises on his face look relatively fresh to me, doctor.”

“As I said, sir, your son became violent.  I had no other choice.  I had the orderlies subdue him any way they could.”

“Why is he sleeping in the middle of the day?”

“He’s been properly sedated,” the doctor said.  “Now if you will follow me to my office, we can talk about your son in a civilized manner and not here among my other patients in this ward.”

Ben looked back down at Joe, and after closing his eyes and taking a deep breath as if counting to ten, he agreed to leave the boy’s bedside and accompany the doctor.  “Stay with your brother.”

The Santa Fe Hospital wasn’t a large facility and was obviously lacking in funds.  There were no private rooms, only wards, with twenty-four men lined up, one bed after another, with barely enough room to walk down the center aisle.  Ben followed the doctor to his small, cluttered office and was offered a chair across from the doctor’s desk.

“Let’s try this again, shall we?”

“My name is Ben Cartwright.  That’s my son Joseph you have tied up in that bed.”

“I’m Doctor Willis, James Willis, and your son is only one of my patients, Mr. Cartwright.  I know you’re distressed by what you’ve seen, but let me assure you, in Joseph’s case, it was absolutely necessary to restrain him.”

Ben had to assume, for now, the doctor knew what he was doing, and he knew he had to stay in control himself in order to get a reasonable explanation.  “What can you tell me about Joseph, doctor?”

“Your son was found wandering the countryside by a trader by the name of Captain Jack, the owner of a freight wagon, who was making his semi-annual trip out here from Missouri, bringing us supplies we so desperately need.  My thoughts are that your son was probably stationed at Bent’s Fort, and the men in his regiment were either killed or have returned to the Fort, and young Joseph was presumed dead and left behind.

“At this point in time, he is suffering from a head injury—maybe temporary—maybe permanent.  You will notice a scar, a burn mark, on his left temple.  I must assume he was shot—perhaps knocked unconscious at some point.

“From what the captain explained to me when he brought your son in, he seemed to think the boy had been wandering in the desert for quite some time without food and water.  Jack was forced to wrestle a large Bowie knife away from Joseph and finally ended up knocking him out before he could load him into the back of his wagon—said he found him to be quite a determined young man, given his weakened and delirious state.”

Ben sat quietly, listening to anything the doctor could tell him and realizing his son had been scared and confused when the trader had found him, hence his actions, if only to try and protect and defend himself against a total stranger.  But why was Joe left for dead in the first place?  Why was he left to fend for himself after being shot but obviously still alive?  This just didn’t make sense.

“He brought the boy here about a month ago, Mr. Cartwright,” the doctor continued, “and so far we haven’t had much luck with him.  There’s been a lot of Indian trouble these past few months and maybe your son was involved in some way.  He hasn’t spoken a word to me, although I think he may have mumbled words, incoherent type sentences, to one of our nurses who has taken extra time with him, during her off-duty hours.

“Mainly though, he curls on his side, bringing his knees to his chest, then wrapping his arms tightly around his legs, he rocks himself.  He also won’t let anyone near a silver medallion he holds tightly against his chest or buries it under his pillow for safekeeping.”

Ben hadn’t noticed any medallion and couldn’t imagine what the doctor was referring to, but that wasn’t important right now, not when Joe’s state of mind was at risk.

“He seems to find comfort in rocking himself, which is sometimes the case with a head injury, or fear of remembering some horrific moment in time, which haunts him from something in his past or something he’s trying to forget.  Normally, if he cries out, Maggie is the only one who can calm him with her soothing, somewhat sing-song Irish voice.  That had been the case until recently when he became violent, and I feared what he might do to my staff or one of the other patients in the ward.

“I’m understaffed and underpaid, Mr. Cartwright.  Dr. Sears and I are the only doctors on staff here and we each take a twelve-hour shift.  I wish things were different but they’re not.  I have to do what needs to be done in order to perform surgeries when men are brought in and care for patients who can be helped.  There is no extra time to deal with just one young man who needs more help than I can give him.”

Ben listened carefully to what the doctor had said and was starting to realize his situation.  This was no place for Joseph to heal, mentally or physically. “I owe you an apology, doctor,” Ben said.

“No need,” he said.  “If he were my son, I’d feel the same way.”  The doctor saw the defeated look in Ben’s eyes, wishing he had the time to treat the man’s son properly, but that wasn’t a possibility under such strained conditions—not now and not in the foreseeable future.

“When can we take Joseph home?”

“As you can see, space is at a premium and there are three of you, so I suggest only one of you at a time stay with him and see if you can get Joseph to recognize you.  If, or when he does, I would say get him out of here as soon as possible.  You can help him more than I can from here on out.”

“Thank you, doctor,” Ben said, before standing from his chair.

Dr. Willis reached into the bottom drawer.  He placed the Bowie knife, housed in its sheath, on top of his desk.  “This is your son’s.  I couldn’t let him keep it for obvious reasons.  Oh, the nurse’s name is Maggie O’Grady and she’s one I was telling you about who works with Joseph when he becomes restless and distraught.  She’s also the one who sent you the letter, letting you know Joseph was here.  I will have her meet with you sometime later today.”

“Thank you again,” Ben said, extending his hand to the doctor.  “I won’t take up any more of your time.  I know you’re a busy man.”

Ben returned to the ward and his sons, desperate to hold back the tears upon seeing Joe still tied to the bed—so fragile so helpless.  Adam and Hoss followed their father outside where they could talk in private.  Ben gently explained what Dr. Willis had told him about their brother’s condition and how he thought they should handle things from this point forward.

“Get yourselves a hotel room and something to eat,” Ben added.  “I will stay the night here with Joseph and maybe I’ll know more in the morning.”

“Want us to bring you somethin’ to eat, Pa?”

“I’m fine, son.  You two go on now.  Get a good night’s rest.”

“Take care, Pa,” Adam said, pulling Hoss along with him, knowing his brother was reluctant to leave.

Adam couldn’t find the words that would give his father or Hoss for that matter, any amount of comfort.  He’d also seen and observed his frail and lifeless brother, strapped to a bed for his own safety, and the safety of others, and the words of comfort he would have liked to offer his father didn’t come.  He turned away, heading down the long, narrow aisle between rows of men, none of whom were restrained like Joe.

Ben Cartwright was one to take charge and that’s exactly what he planned to do.  He and his sons would stay in Santa Fe as long as it took to prepare Joe for travel back home.  He eased himself down on the edge of the bed, and as he’d done since Joe was a small child, he ran his hand through his son’s hair, pushing stray and unruly curls off his son’s forehead.  Obviously, the boy hadn’t had a haircut since he’d left home.  Ben smiled to himself, thinking of the years spent fighting over haircuts—the pride his young son took in that curly mop of hair, and the anxious way he sat with his fists clenched in the barber’s chair, watching every inch of brown curl hit the floor like he was losing part of himself in the process.

“Oh Joseph,” Ben sighed. “If only life could be that simple again.  But life has never been simple for you, has it, son?”

Life had never been easy for Little Joe Cartwright.  He was hot under the collar and quick to react, with a temper a mile long.  He was also the first to apologize, the first to laugh, the first to let bygones be bygones.  That was until the final incident, the fight with no holds barred, which caused him to leave his home and his family behind.

“What happened, son?” Ben mumbled quietly.  “What in God’s name did they do to you?”

Ben studied his son’s facial expressions as he’d done so many times before when Joe had been sick or injured in some way.  The boy had been through so much in his short life, so much more than his two brothers put together.

Even a childhood prank where a trip to the barn and a tanning was sure to follow seemed worthwhile to Joe, especially if said prank had been a success.  Fights in school with boys twice his size over a remark made about his mother—where she’d come from and what kind of life she’d led.  A mother he could barely remember yet would defend with his life.

Joe had a lot of fight in him and Ben hoped this time the never-ending urge to fight back from wherever his mind had taken him would prevail.  Ben heard an occasional moan or soft whimper and his son’s eyelids would flutter—a dream perhaps, or a nightmare he couldn’t shake, tormenting him in this drug-induced sleep, but still not awake, still not aware of his father’s presence or his father’s gentle touch.

A tap on his shoulder pulled Ben suddenly from his musings of a time long since passed.  He turned and acknowledged a young girl, probably not even five feet tall with long, brown braids standing behind him.

“Mr. Cartwright?”

“Yes,” Ben said, standing from the edge of the bed, now towering over the petite, young lady.

“I’m Maggie O’Grady, sir,” she said, with a hint of an Irish accent. “Doctor Willis sent me.”

“Yes, Miss O’Grady.  Is there somewhere else we could go to talk?”

“Yes, sir.  Follow me,” she said, leading the way out of the ward.  “It’s a beautiful day.  Why don’t we step outside?”

Ben followed the young girl to a wrought iron table and chairs, which sat to the rear of the hospital in a small area grouped with trees, providing relief from the heat of the day.

“Are you the one who sent us the letter about Joe?”

“Yes, sir.  Not every soldier can be easily identified, but your son happened to have an unmailed letter addressed to you, and that’s how I found your name.  I also found out his regiment and where he’d been stationed.”

“Did you write to the army too?”

“No, sir, I did not.”

“May I ask why?”

“I feared the army would make him return to active duty and in my opinion, which I know isn’t worth a hill of beans, your son had been through enough.  It seemed he was left for dead, sir.”

“I appreciate your honesty, Miss O’Grady.”

“Please, Mr. Cartwright, call me Maggie,” she said.

“All right, Maggie,” Ben said, knowing this little snip of a girl had probably done more to save his son’s life than anyone else in this rundown facility.  “What can you tell me about Joseph?”

Ben glanced down to see Maggie fidgeting with a lace handkerchief she held in her lap and when he looked back up, making eye contact, he saw tears in her eyes.  “Your son has been calling for you, Mr. Cartwright—over and over he cries out for his pa.  I tried to reassure him you were on your way after Dr. Willis received your telegram, but he’s been out of his head most of the time.  I don’t know that he hears what I have to say.

“I’ve been trying to get him to eat, to build up his strength, but I haven’t had much luck and I’m afraid he’s become even weaker since he’s been here at the hospital.  He seems concerned about babies or children—sometimes a young boy, I’m not really sure.  He will mumble some words, but they don’t all make sense.

“No one else was brought in from his regiment so I don’t know if your son was abandoned and thought dead or if the rest of the men were all killed.  Tommy or Thomas, we think, is another name he mentions, but no one by that name was ever brought here.

“I know this isn’t much help—oh,” she said, remembering one more detail.  “Ravens—he keeps mumbling something about ravens.”

“Raven was Joe’s horse.  That name I do know.”

“I think the horse must be lost or dead, Mr. Cartwright, but I can’t be certain.”

“That’s the least of my worries right now, Maggie,” Ben said.  “Can you tell me how long my son has been sedated?”

She looked down at her lap where she still tore at the handkerchief, and then back at Ben.  “Almost the entire time he’s been here, sir.  Sometimes it’s the only way.  Please don’t blame the doctors.  They’re only trying to do their job.”

“I know—understaffed and underpaid,” Ben said sharply.

“It’s the truth.  I don’t know what we’d do if one of the doctors ever left this hospital.”

“I’m sorry, Maggie.  My remark was uncalled for and I apologize.  I ask that you let me work with Joseph without the drugs.  I’ll be responsible for his wellbeing, and I’ll keep him from hurting any of the other patients or members of the staff from now on.  I’d appreciate if you would inform both doctors.”

“I certainly will, Mr. Cartwright, and anything you should need, just send someone for me and I’ll come as soon as I’m able.”

Ben and Maggie stood and walked back into the hospital together.  Ben thanked her for everything she’d done so far and turned into the ward and down the narrow, center aisle.  Again, he sat on the edge of the bed.  He loosened the ties from his son’s ankles and then from his wrists.  If Joe was sedated, then why the restraints?  He didn’t know how long ago the boy had been drugged and if he would soon become restless or violent.

Ben sat for nearly an hour, holding the smaller, almost waif-like hand between both of his when Joe began to stir.  He seemed to be having trouble opening his eyes and the reasons were quite obvious.  If the boy had been drugged for close to a month, it amazed Ben he had the strength or the energy to attack anyone when he struggled this long just to open his eyes.

“Joseph?  Little Joe?” Ben whispered.  Joe’s movements stopped momentarily as if he’d heard his name being called, so Ben tried again.  “Joe—son, it’s Pa.  Can you hear me?”

Joe pulled his hand from his father’s and curled into himself, facing the peeling, adobe wall with his back to Ben.  With his knees pulled up tight to his chest, he started to rock himself on the bed and began whimpering like a child, lost in the depths of some terrible nightmare.

Ben sat patiently, wondering how long it would take for Joe to wake, now that the drugs were finally fading from the hold they had on his mind and body.  The rest of the patients in the ward had been fed their last meal of the day and the sunlight which had filled the room was beginning to wane.

Ben turned his attention to an orderly, lighting a single candle, which burned near the entrance of the ward.  It seemed as though enough time had passed, and Ben grew more concerned as to why his boy hadn’t woken.  He reached out; resting his hand gently on Joe’s shoulder, thinking maybe he could gently nudge him awake.

Joe flung himself at his father—hands clamped tightly around Ben’s neck with strength he didn’t realize his young son possessed.  Ben quickly grabbed Joe’s wrists, desperately trying to break the hold.  He struggled, pulling one finger at a time, and when an orderly came running down the small corridor with a syringe in his hand, Ben all but kicked the young man out of the way.

“NO!” Ben shouted, still fighting with Joe and barely getting the words past his lips.  “I said NO,” Ben shouted in anger.  “I can handle my son.”

Joe’s unmatched strength soon subsided, and Ben was able to pry his son’s hands from his neck, but he kept a tight hold of his wrists, calling the boy’s name over and over.  Even though Joe stared straight at him, Ben could tell, even in the dim light of the room, Joe’s eyes were glassy—unfocused—unknowing.  While both men were still breathing hard, Ben called time and again to Joe.

“It’s Pa, Joseph.  Son, look at me.  Little Joe, you’re safe.”

The mantra continued.  Ben’s deep, soothing voice calling over and over, until at last, Joe was able to focus on his father’s dark, steady eyes and the familiar sound of his name being spoken aloud.  Tears formed as he stared in disbelief, unsure if his father’s presence was real.  He reached up and touched the side of Ben’s face with just the tips of his fingers, and as if a magical force within, drew him to the surface of reality, the terror within him subsided.

Ben forced a tight-lipped smile before he pulled his lost and confused son as tightly as he could to his chest.  The two stayed locked together for what seemed an eternity until the trembling and uncontrolled sobbing finally lost strength and Joe rested easy in the arms of his father.

Father and son had found each other after just two months shy of two years apart.  Ben ran his own fingers down his son’s worn and haggard face and tried, the best he could, not to react to the sad, frightened eyes staring back at him.  His young son was emaciated and pale, bruised and scared, and from what possible trauma, he may never know.  Once again, he met Joe’s eyes.

“Son—” Ben said, in a quiet voice.

“Pa—”

“I’m here to take you home, Joe.  Your brothers are here too.”

“My brothers are here?”

“They’re at the hotel.  They wouldn’t let me leave the ranch without them.”

Joe nodded but remained quiet.

“What’s wrong, son?”

“I’m in the army, Pa.”

Ben had been rubbing his son’s back as they spoke, not wanting to lose contact, and trying to calm the inner demons he knew hadn’t vanished, just subsided for now.  He stopped and looked straight at Joe.  “You’re in no shape to return to active duty, son.”

“I don’t have to go back?”

“Not if I have anything to do with it.”

Ben replayed in his mind, the weak, childlike tone of his son’s voice—the voice of a youngster in desperate need of a father’s reassurance that he could make everything all right, whether it was monsters in the night or evil and ugliness that come during waking hours.

“Now—first off, you have to get your strength back so we can take you home.  That means eating and sleeping when you’re told to do so.”

“Okay—”

Ben noticed the tentative way Joe spoke.  “Is something wrong, son?”

“Are you gonna tie me up?”

After hearing the small, timid voice, Ben’s heart sank.  “No Joseph, but if you want, I will stay here with you while you sleep.”

“Okay.”

Ben had Joe lay back down on the bed, but this time he didn’t curl up in a tight ball like he had previously.  For the first time since he’d been brought to the hospital, he didn’t turn to the safe haven he’d found when he’d curled up and faced the wall.  Ben spread out the rough, woolen blanket, covering Joe’s shoulders and tucking it tightly around him until he was assured Joe felt comfortable and secure.

Joe was asleep as soon as his head hit the worn, pin-striped pillow.  Ben scooted himself across the foot of the bed, resting his back against the hard, unforgiving wall.  An orderly who was making his late-night rounds brought Ben an extra pillow and blanket, making the long night that lay ahead a little more bearable.

A sudden kick to the side of his leg startled Ben awake.  Nightmares, which so frequently plagued his son as a small child, were back with a vengeance, and Ben could not pretend to know what may be causing them this time.  No one knew what the boy had seen or endured, and at this point, Ben did what had come natural over the years.

Ben called out to Joe in a soft whisper.  Joe bolted up in bed and Ben grabbed his arms, struggling and pleading with him to open his eyes.  “Little Joe.”  Ben could see the rapid eye movements, but his son’s eyes remained closed.  Sometimes Joe’s strength was as mighty as his overgrown brother’s, but Ben fought for control over his terrified son.

Ultimately, Joe’s eyes opened, and he quickly scanned the dark room while tremors racked his body and droplets of sweat ran down the sides of his face.  “Pa?” His breathing was rough but immediately calmed when he realized his father was there.

“I’m here, son.  Everything’s all right now.  You’re safe.”

An orderly heard the commotion, and in the darkened ward, he suddenly appeared next to Ben.  “Could we have a glass of water?” Ben asked.  The young man nodded and turned back down the narrow aisle.

Joe’s breathing had returned to normal and the two sat together until Ben felt his son shiver.   Joe was drenched with perspiration and night air had cooled the ward, so Ben quickly gathered up the blanket, wrapping it securely around Joe’s shoulders.  In the darkness, it was hard for Ben to see Joe’s face, but he could only imagine the fear and anxiety, showing in those once bright and carefree eyes.

A boy with such promise—such a joy for life.  What had gone wrong?  What had happened out there that caused such a state of anguish and fear in his son? There were no lasting physical wounds that wouldn’t pass with time—only this mental torment; this deep sense of sorrow and pain, which was tearing Joe apart.  The boy looked half-starved.  How long had he been out there alone—frightened and not knowing where to go and having no one to turn to for help?

Ben looked up when he heard the orderly walking toward him with a glass in his hand.  “Thanks,” Ben said.  He held the water to Joe’s lips and watched closely as he drank his fill.  Ben handed it back to the young man and nodded another thank you.  “I’ll take it from here.”

Ben kept a silent vigil the remainder of the night.  He watched over Joe, whose sudden movements indicated he still fought monsters and continued to mumble unmatched words until the sun peeked through the high windows, which ran the length of the ward.  Windows that included bars—a prison as such for men being held until they were well enough to be released to family members or wander the streets or backcountry alone if no one came to claim them.

His mind drifted again—back to the day the telegram had come from a Captain Hayes at Bent’s Fort.  “We regret to inform you—” His eyes welled with tears, but he held them in check.  The day he’d lost his youngest boy.  “Your son fought well—” Ben tried to suppress the anger, ripping at his heart even more now— “and was left for dead.”  How could they have not known the boy was still alive?  How could they have left him there to die?

He looked down at Joe, making sure it wasn’t just a dream.  He ran his hand over his son’s thin form, wrapped tightly in the gray blanket, and nodded to himself.  Thank God it wasn’t a dream.

At eight a.m. sharp, Hoss and Adam walked down the small corridor between rows of beds.  Joe had woken earlier, sat up, and was willing to drink a cup of hot chicken broth Maggie had brought, along with a steaming cup of coffee for Ben.

“Good morning, boys,” Ben said, as his older sons stood next to Joe’s bed.

“Mornin’, Pa,” Hoss said, although his eyes never left his young brother.

Ben was stiff and sore and could barely slide himself across the bed.  He needed to relieve himself and now with his older sons here to sit with Joe; he felt he was leaving the boy in safe hands.

“Your brothers will stay with you while I move around some and stretch these old bones, Joseph.  Is that all right?”

“Yes, sir.”

Hoss was quick to take his father’s seat, while Adam rested his forearms on the iron railing at the foot of the bed.  “How ya doin’, Little Joe?”

“Good, Hoss.  How you doin’?”

“Looks like ya ain’t been eatin’ much.  I’m thinkin’ we need to get you home and let Hop Sing fatten ya up some.”

“I’d like that.”

Joe’s eyes wandered past Hoss, meeting his oldest brother’s for the first time in nearly two years.  He wondered what Adam thought of him now.  Had Adam been right all along?  Had he brought disgrace to his family?  So much was unclear—so much he couldn’t remember.

“Good to see you, Joe,” Adam said.

“Good to see you too, brother.”

~~~

Five days after my family’s arrival, we left Santa Fe, heading northwest and home to the Ponderosa.  When it was time to say our goodbyes, Pa thanked Dr. Willis and some of the orderlies from the ward; however, my only memories were of strips of cloth and needles, so I wasn’t as grateful and forgiving as my father expected me to be.  I did pull Maggie O’Grady aside and expressed my gratitude to her for everything she’d done to keep my head above water and keep me from losing the battle completely.

She’d ended up here in this hell-hole almost a year ago when she’d lost the last member of her family and needed a place to live.  She told me it was this or a whore house and she thought she’d hang around here as long as she could continue to help people like me.  We got on well and I liked Maggie—I hated to say goodbye.

I asked Pa if he would slip her a few dollars before we left.  It may make her life a little more pleasant after all she’d done for me.  Little did I know at the time, he’d already given a healthy contribution to the hospital as well as handing a little extra to Maggie.

We were now two days into our journey.  Pa didn’t want to be crowded into a stagecoach, and he and my brothers had their own mounts to contend with, so Pa came up with the idea of buying a covered wagon and that’s how we would travel back home.

It was comfortable.  I had a bed in the back, and even with the spare saddles taking up much of the space, there was still enough room for someone else to sit and keep me company.  Nothing much had changed in the two years I’d been gone.  Pa still told me when to eat and when to sleep.  “Naps are essential to your recovery,” he said, but now and then he would let me ride up front with whoever was driving the team. The warmth of the sun on my face made me feel alive after being buried inside that hospital for so long, but I was forever gazing up high cliffs and checking for any movement on the horizon.  I felt, if nothing else, it was my duty to keep my family safe.

So far I hadn’t been bombarded with questions like I thought I might be and I hadn’t offered an explanation as to how I ended up in the hospital—simply because I couldn’t remember.  Pa told me I’d been shot in the head—nothing serious, he’d said, more like a scrape or a burn—but a possible concussion followed, and I needed to take it easy.  He also told me I’d been at the hospital for almost a month, and I seriously thought he was joking.  A month only seemed like a few days to me.

“Want somethin’ ta eat, Little Joe?”  Hoss said.  He knew I had woken up from one of my many naps but had yet to say anything.  He was searching through a basket filled with food we’d brought along with us.  First, he handed me an apple and grabbed one for himself, then he kept digging, finding just what he wanted—an apple pie.

“We’re having apples and apple pie?”   My thoughts were still jumbled, and I wasn’t sure about much, but somehow this combination didn’t seem quite right.

“I’m still lookin’,” he said, setting the pie on the bed next to me and feeling around for something else.  “There’s bread and cheese and then we’re down to jerky and hardtack.  Ya know I ain’t fond of cheese.”

“Good,” I said. “Hand me the cheese.”

My appetite had returned, and I couldn’t get enough to eat.  After living on soup and water for so long, I was anxious for some real food.  The trick was keeping Hoss from eating everything we’d brought with us although; I was always safe with cheese.

I figured Pa would have pulled over by now so we could all stretch our legs and eat together, but he kept moving forward.  I was more than ready to get out of the back of this wagon.

“Don’t Pa and Adam want some lunch?”

“We already ate lunch, Joe.  Don’t you remember?”

“Guess I forgot,” I said.

I seemed to be confused a lot—maybe it was the constant naps.  I still felt tired all the time and slept most of the day away, but I sat up across from Hoss and stretched like a cat after napping in the warmth of the sun.  I watched my brother cut us each a slice of apple pie and I chuckled to myself, remembering the last time I’d had apple pie.

“What’s so funny?” he said.

For reasons I couldn’t quite figure out, I felt awkward and somewhat shy around Pa and Adam, even though they did everything they could to make me feel comfortable and ease my troubled mind.  But when the nightmares came, and I found myself lost and afraid, I often felt self-conscious and anxious in front of one or both of them, but with Hoss—never.  With Hoss, I could say anything.

“A bunch of the guys at my first post told Tommy, my best friend, and me they always treated the new recruits to a beer after they were there long enough to get a weekend pass.  We were excited to be part of the gang, and me especially, after the rotten way I’d started out, showing off in front of everyone and acting like a fool kid, but I’ll tell you about that some other time.

“Tommy and I were probably the youngest men on that small prairie post and we were excited about the prospect of a weekend pass with some of the older guys, who I thought had become our friends.  What we didn’t know was they had other plans.”

“What other plans, Joe?”

“You boys have a good time now,’” said one of the men, and they left us, at what we soon realized, was a house of ill repute.

“They done left you there?”

“Well, I’d seen money change hands from our so-called friends to the lady who owned the little, white-washed house where we’d been duped into thinking we were going for a friendly beer with friends.  Tommy and I heard the soldiers laughing as they rode away, leaving us to fend for ourselves with ladies who were anxious to have the money, and could probably tell that neither of us had been with a woman before.

“I think Tommy was more scared than I was.  ‘What do we do now, Joe?’ Tommy leaned in and whispered.

“‘Heck if I know.'”

“So how’d ya get outta there, Joe?”

“Well, these two ladies came waltzing down the stairs and into the parlor, but they weren’t all made up like the saloon girls back home.  They just looked like normal girls even though they were more your age than mine.  So one of the ladies asks if we were there for a good time, and when I looked at Tommy, the poor boy was white as a sheet.  I thought maybe he was gonna pass out right on the spot.

“Is that apple pie I smell?”  Both ladies, along with Tommy, looked at me with strange expressions on their faces.

“Yes, why?” 

“’Cause we didn’t have no supper tonight and we’re both kinda hungry.’”

“So you see, Hoss, the night didn’t go as planned for our so-called friends.  They would never know they had paid dearly for two pieces of apple pie and an evening of friendly conversation with two genuinely pleasant young ladies.”

“You always was the smart one, Little Joe.”

I could always trust Hoss to find the bright side of anything.  He was just that kind of guy.  There were a few good memories of the past two years.  I thought about Tommy and the fun we had planning and executing the payback.  He was a good friend, as was Henri, now commonly known as Hank, and my newest friend Eli, but that was another story, and now with my belly full, it was time for another nap.

The days were long and passed slowly but without any trouble along the way.  We were all tired and ready for this trip to end as we sat around the campfire the night before we would finally be home.  I told Pa and my brothers a few stories of army life, at least the way I experienced army life, and they were eager to hear anything I had to say.

“I had just made sergeant,” I said, “just received my stripes, and I had nine men in my command.  The captain was fond of me.  He said I had a way with the men and I would move up the ranks quickly if I continued my army career.  At that point, I wasn’t sure what I wanted to do.”  I glanced at Pa, knowing pretty much what he was thinking, even if he didn’t say the words out loud.

“Our main objective was to protect wagon trains or supply wagons from Indian attacks.  There weren’t many, but we were ‘Johnny on the spot’ as some would say.  Further east, the army protected the railroad, and we would do that also when the rail construction made it this far west.  “There were a couple of men I had trouble with.”  That’s when I glanced at Adam.  “Men who didn’t want to take orders from someone as young as me.  I could out-shoot and out-ride any man at the post, and everyone was aware of that fact, and maybe that’s what started me off on the wrong foot.

“I was too eager to show off my skills in the beginning.  I thought I had to be good at everything to get anywhere in the army and for my commanding officers to take notice.  I was right in some ways, but wrong in others, and I’d come off as a hot-shot kid to all of the men there.

“I learned quickly though.  I learned what was expected of me and when I needed to back off, but the damage was done.  When I was promoted ahead of men who had been there longer or were older, I was taunted and ridiculed by those same overlooked men.  I started out strong and demanding, and quickly realized if we were going to work together as a team, I needed to back off again, so I did.

“But there were fun times too,” I said and repeated the story of our night with the ladies after a bit of Hoss’ eager coaxing.

“The ten of us, me and my men, soon formed a tight bond.  We covered each other’s backs.   We fought together and played together as a team.  We’d come together as a unit—a fine one at that.  I was proud of my men, and it wasn’t long before I’d earned their respect.”

“Sounds like you done real good, Little Joe,” Hoss said.

I looked at Pa for approval and I found it in his eyes and the subtle nod of his head.  I had left home in a huff—never saying goodbye.  I had walked away from my family, if for no other reason than to prove to myself I was a man—not a boy.  There was a time when I felt like I’d achieved manhood—now I wasn’t so sure.  There were so many gaps I needed to fill—especially how I got wounded and why I wasn’t still in the army.

I hated the thought of being alone, although I never told anyone, and with Pa watching me like a hawk, enforcing my meals and naps—alone wasn’t an option anyway.  I needed my family more than ever now.  Nightmares woke me constantly, usually more than once a day, but I never remembered a thing.  That, in turn, means Pa stays nights with me in the wagon and my brothers curl up in their bedrolls alongside the wagon.  There’s always someone inside the wagon, sitting next to me, even while I nap, as we bounce along over these rough so-called trails leading home.

I was sound asleep when we pulled up in front of the house.  Adam tapped me on the shoulder.  “NO—” I screamed, waking up scared and trying to push him away before I realized where I was and who was there with me.  After catching my breath, I apologized once again to my brother, as I’d done many times before.  It wasn’t the first time it had happened, but I hoped now that we were home, maybe it would be the last.

I crawled out of the bed and jumped down from the wagon.  I was glad to be home.  Maybe now the nightmares would end and life would get back to normal.  I was anxious to get back to work alongside my brothers; something I didn’t think I’d miss, but I did.  I missed everything about the ranch and home.

First order of business was to see Cochise—then I could get on with the rest of my life.

~~~

Pa and my brothers had been away from the ranch much too long for Pa’s liking, and it was back to business as usual the morning after we arrived home.  During the days that followed, Adam and Hoss were given their daily instructions and rode out right after breakfast every morning, while I remained at home under Pa’s watchful eye.  Over the last few weeks, I’d been told when to eat and when to sleep until I was ready to scream.  Some things I could readily do on my own, but that was my father, and while there were things I missed, there were things I really disliked about being right back where I started before I’d enlisted over two years ago.

I’d become accustomed to sleeping in late now that I was home and back in my own bed, and this morning, I’d slept much later than I planned.  After I’d dressed and come down the stairs, I found Pa sitting at his desk and the same routine of eat and sleep would begin.

“Good morning, son,” Pa said, smiling and coming around his desk to meet me.  “Ready for some breakfast?”

“Sure.”

“Let me see what Hop Sing’s up to.  Maybe we can sweet talk him into fixing something for you.”

Hop Sing was glad to have me home, so I was safe from his wrath for the time being.  Pa was clearly aware of that fact and knew he could pull off the request, besides the fact, he wasn’t about to let me miss a meal.

“How do you feel this morning, son?”

“Good, Pa,” I said.  “Guess it’s time for me to get back to work and earn my room and board.”

“Let’s not rush things, Joe.”

Not rush?  I was tired of doing nothing—never allowed to leave the house—never allowed to do anything.  I didn’t want to battle with my father but things had to change. Today would be different.  I plowed through my bacon and eggs while Pa sat with me, drinking another cup of coffee.

“What’s troubling you so, Joe?”

Pa was the best mind reader on earth.  There seemed to be times he knew what I was thinking before I even knew.   What it my face?  My posture?  How did he always know?

“Nothin’, Pa.”  I finished my coffee and set my cup down.  “Where’s Hoss and Adam this morning?”

“They rode out a couple of hours ago to check the herd.”

I nodded.  “Maybe I’ll go see if I can find them.  I bet Cochise is ready for a workout.”

“I don’t know if that’s wise, son.”

I tried not to let Pa’s words or constant upper hand upset me.  I was able to keep my temper in check, but I knew I had to distance myself from my father.  Even an hour away would help my disposition.

“I can’t sit here for the rest of my life, Pa.”

“Are you sure you’re ready?”

“I’m sure, Pa.”

“You take it easy then—don’t overdo and you make sure you stay with your brothers.”

“I will.”

“Your brothers may be on their way back by now.”

“That’s okay.”

I saddled Cochise and we rode out for the first time in—forever.  It was also the first time I’d been truly alone since—well, forever it seems, and I was a bit shocked when Pa let me go.   I knew he meant well, and I knew that he worried, but I needed to be my own man.  I didn’t need to be told what to do every waking hour.

With the wind in my face and my legs wrapped around Cochise, I was in heaven.  We rode fast and furious through pastures filled with thick green grass, unlike the last time I rode on harsh, desolate ground surrounding the fort—a place where no one would ever want to live.

That’s where so many of the tribes had been sent—reservations, they were called.  There were few, to no buffalo to hunt, which meant there was no way for the people to feed and clothe themselves. The young men had to ride for days, sometimes weeks, looking for buffalo or anything else they could find to provide for their families.

A safe haven was what our leaders in Washington had called it until both parties could come to some sort of agreement.  It was an issue about land and both parties involved wanted and needed the land.  Unhappy with their lot in life, young braves, Dog Soldiers, raided settlements and attacked wagon trains, fearing the older chiefs had lost their nerve and the courage of youth, becoming too content with the way of the white man.  Most Indians were not farmers—most were nomads and hunters, and the new lifestyle didn’t agree with the younger braves whatsoever.

Act and react—words I would never forget.  With the Indian trouble, we were ordered to react—not act, and that’s how we proceeded with Captain Hayes in charge.  We never shot first—never instigated any type of conflict with our opponent.  We managed to keep the peace that way.

With the migration of settlers moving west, and eventually rails being laid along the Santa Fe Trail, it seemed a good way to keep both parties content and at peace, without having to kill one another.  We’d become very proficient at what we needed to accomplish, and I was always proud of my men.

A Negro boy named Eli, a boy maybe about my own age, was given to the colonel at Bent’s Fort to serve his personal needs.  The colonel was a hateful man who hated Negros and Indians and I’m sure would have had harsh words to say even about Hop Sing.  He didn’t want Eli anywhere near him, even as a servant, and he ordered Captain Hayes to do something with the boy and keep him out of his sight.

Eli was the only Negro at the fort, so Captain Hayes gave him to me to house and feed, but not to train as a soldier, and I was also under strict orders to keep him out of sight of the colonel.  He wouldn’t draw any pay from the army and he was free to leave if he so desired—instead he wanted to stay, so I sort of shared my things with him, as did my friend Tommy.

Most of my men weren’t fond of him sleeping in the barracks with the rest of us.  It was a battle I knew I couldn’t win, so Tommy and I built him his own little room out back.  He understood the situation and never said a word to anyone about it.  My men were content with those arrangements and Eli was out of sight of the colonel.

Eli was not allowed to carry a firearm, or even a knife, as part of his gear.  I feared for him, and together, Tommy and I tried to keep him safe.  There were times we made him stay behind if there looked like a confrontation up ahead.  He would have made a very good soldier, but it wasn’t meant to be.  When the fighting was over, he’d catch up, fall in, and never say a word one way or the other.  He was a fine man.

I thought of my friends often—another time—another life.  Now I was back with my family and might never see any of those men again.  My guess is that they were still at Bent’s Fort, and I’d been given some kind of a medical discharge, but for the life of me I didn’t know why.

A cloud of dust ahead pulled me from my thoughts, and I realized it was my brothers riding towards me.  I rode on ahead and meet them halfway.

“Whatcha doin’ out here, Little Joe?”  Hoss said, pulling Chubb to a stop.

“Nothin’.  Just came out to see if you two needed any help.”

“You’re a little late for that,” Adam said.

“Yeah, guess I am.”

I turned Cooch around and the three of us rode back toward the house.  It was lunchtime already and I’m sure my brothers had put in a full morning’s work, whereas I hadn’t accomplished a thing but to roll out of bed.  There were times, many times in fact, I’d wake up scared I’d missed reveille and would be punished or demoted from sergeant.  I’d jerk myself awake during the night and stand at attention at the side of my bed then realized where I was and what I was doing.

More often than not, I was confused by my surroundings, and I wasn’t sure why.  Today was the first time Pa and I hadn’t argued about letting me ride out alone.  I didn’t want to take advantage of his good nature, but I wasn’t quite ready to return home.

“I’ll meet you two later,” I said, slowing Cooch.

“Where you goin’, Little Joe?”

“Just gonna ride for a while.  Tell Pa I’ll be back this afternoon.  I won’t be gone long.”

I took off, not really knowing where I was headed—anywhere besides home and find I was being forced to rest.  I needed time to myself and now seemed as good a time as any.

~~~

“Where’s your brother?”  The question was raised as soon as Hoss and Adam came through the front door alone.

“He’s just off for a ride, Pa,” Adam said, knowing before he walked through the door it would be the first question his father would ask.

“A ride?  A ride where?”

“Just a ride,” Adam repeated.

“You let him go off alone?” Hoss looked at Adam, trying his best to stay out of the conversation.

“Yes, alone, Pa.”  Adam watched his father head straight for the credenza and pick up his hat and gunbelt.  “Pa, wait!”

“Wait for what!  Your brother has a head injury, or maybe that slipped your mind.  He’s not ready to be left alone for an extended period of time.”  Ben was furious and Adam would take the brunt of his anger.  “I never should have let him ride off by himself.  I should have kept—”

“He’s a grown man, Pa,” Adam cut in.  “Give him some time—”

“No!  He’s not well and I won’t have him wandering around the countryside alone.”

“Then I’ll go.”

“Fine, you go, but don’t you come back without him.  Do you understand?”

Adam was afraid to speak—afraid of what he might say to his father, so out of respect, he held his tongue.  The boy had been pampered and babied his whole life.  It was time to let go.  Joe had tried to do that on his own, but now that he was home, Pa was right back into the old familiar routine of hovering—smothering.  Adam feared Joe would leave again if his father didn’t back off and give him some breathing room.  He knew the feeling well.

Sport hadn’t had time to even cool off yet, so Adam chose a different mount, a roan with an easy gait.  Might as well be comfortable, he thought, as he debated which direction to take.  The road leading down to the lake was always a good place to start.

He had only ridden out about a mile when he saw Joe sitting on the ground, leaning back against a tree.  He pulled the roan to a stop and hid behind several large boulders, watching and waiting to see what his young brother was up to.

Adam remained hidden for about an hour, but Joe hadn’t moved from his spot under the large narrow-leaf cottonwood.  The boy sat in the shade, while Adam suffered in the heat of the afternoon sun.  When he decided he’d waited long enough, he mounted back up and rode toward Joe, but the boy seemed oblivious until his brother was nearly on top of him.  Faster than Adam had remembered, Joe’s left hand slipped the Colt from its holster, pointing it straight at him—the intruder.

Adam watched in horror after calling Joe’s name then quickly realized his brother was caught in a world of his own.  “JOE!” Adam shouted again, afraid to move or even try to dismount.  He watched his brother’s face closely and what he saw was uncertainty and confusion—a blank stare.

Moments later, Joe shook his head.  He seemed self-conscious and unsure as his hand dropped to the ground; the gun slipping slowly out of his fingers.

He pulled his knees to his chest and wrapped his arms around his legs and slowly began rocking back and forth.  He glanced up at his brother then quickly buried his face on his knees and with his hands, he covered the back of his head.  Without the gun being a current threat, Adam dismounted and moved slowly toward Joe.

Adam watched as Joe shook his head back and forth, never lifting it from its safe hiding place.  Knowing his young brother could hear him and understand what he was asking, he knelt beside him.

“Tell me what happened, Joe.  Tell me what’s wrong.”

There was no response.

“Maybe we could just sit here together?”

He heard Joe sniff and take a shuddering breath.  Within a few minutes he lifted his head; running his hands down his face, he dried noticeable wetness, but kept his eyes straight ahead and away from his brother.  Adam held off saying anything else, hoping his brother would find the words to tell him what this was all about.

It looked as if Joe were working things out in his mind—things he wanted to say but was afraid to speak out loud.  Adam continued to keep silent and waited.

“I couldn’t—” He glanced at his older brother.  “I couldn’t remember where I was or where I was going.”  He took another deep breath, “And then when you snuck up on me, I got scared.  I almost shot you, Adam.”

Adam had ridden up straight in front of his young brother.  He should have been in Joe’s line of sight for at least a couple of minutes, but Joe never saw or heard him coming.  His mind was elsewhere—“where” was the question that needed an answer.

“Let’s get you back home, Joe.”

“I—I don’t’ know how to get home, Adam,” he said quietly.

“That’s what big brothers are for.  Come on.  I’ll show you the way.”

Adam took hold of Joe’s arm, helping him to his feet.  He reached down and handed Joe his gun, which Joe holstered, then sheepishly looked at his brother.  “I’m sorry, Adam.”

Adam shook his head as if to say don’t worry—things will get better—it takes time.  He didn’t think now was the time or the place to start that conversation. “Come on, Joe, let’s go home.”

The two brothers mounted and rode toward the house together.  Adam realized Joe still seemed confused and lost and kept Cochise nose to nose with Sport until they were in the yard and in front of the barn.  Something had changed in just those few minutes Joe had been by himself.  He wasn’t the laughing, carefree little brother that was put out with having to stay trapped inside the house and desperate to be out on his own.  The old Joe never would have admitted he was lost.  He would have covered his fear and later joked about loafing in the shade of a tree for the better part of the day.

Something had happened out there, and Adam knew now why his father had worried.  He thought Joe was getting better because the lapses, the long periods of silence, were gone, but Ben had been with Joe day in and day out and he knew his son shouldn’t be left by himself for any length of time.

“I’ll put up the horses, Joe.”

“I’ll help you.”

Was he still confused?  Was he scared to go in the house by himself?  Adam wasn’t sure.  He and Joe would quickly tend to the horses, and he would get his brother back within the familiar surroundings he obviously needed.

~~~

“Time, Ben.  It just takes time,” Paul said, after being called out to check on Joe soon after the brothers returned home.  “I have a feeling there’s more to the story than just a concussion.  He’s had plenty of time to heal and I feel there’s something else—something he’s buried deep inside—something he needs to face but can’t.”

“What do we do, Paul?  It’s never been this bad before.  He seems to be getting worse.”

“Patience, Ben.  That’s all I can recommend.  Don’t pressure him to talk.  He’ll remember in his own time.”

“But it’s been so long already.  What if he never remembers?”

“That may be the case, my friend, but just take things slow.  Make sure someone is always with him.  We had a long talk.  He’s frightened—scared something is wrong with him.  His memory right now is like turning the wick up and down on this lamp.  He’s forgetting simple things and that bothers him.  You can understand his fear, can’t you, Ben?”

Ben glanced up the stairs where Joe now slept, then back at Paul.  “We’ll do our best.”

“Just try not to let him know you’re watching him,” Paul added.  “That will only make things worse.”

“Yes—how well I know.”

~~~

I was sleeping when Pa brought the doctor to my room, but I heard the door open and Doc Martin ask my father to leave the two of us alone.  Something had happened and I tried to dredge up a memory, but I couldn’t seem to get my mind in the right place.

“Are you awake, Joe?”

“I am now.”  I’d been curled up on my side, facing away from the door, but I leaned up on my elbow and propped my pillows behind me, then leaned back against the headboard of my bed.  Doc Martin was bent over, lighting the lamp on my bedside table and I realized once again, I’d slept away most of the day.  “Must have missed supper,” I said.  “Surprised Pa didn’t wake me.  He gets all outta sorts when I don’t eat.”

I saw the doctor smile.  He knew Pa and me very well.  The man practically lived here during my teenage years and I wouldn’t be surprised if he hadn’t left a suit of clothes in the guest bedroom during that period of my life.

“Adam says you got confused today,” he said, after pulling my desk chair up closer to my bed.

I looked at him, realizing he knew more than I did.  “Is that what Adam said?”

“Yes.”

“Must be true.  Adam doesn’t lie.”

“What do you remember, Joe?”

I hated these questions.  I had no answers to give.  “All I know is that I rode out on Cochise to meet my brothers and now I’m here.  I don’t know how I got here.  I don’t know when I got here.  I don’t know a damn thing.”

“Easy, Joe.”

“Why, doc? Why can’t I remember anything?  What’s wrong with me?”

“I’m not sure, son. That’s what I’m trying to figure out.”

I crossed my arms, then realized what I was wearing.  I uncrossed my arms and held them straight out on either side of me and looked at the doc in an attempt to show him my state of dress.  “I don’t even remember getting undressed,” I said, pulling on the front of my clothing.  “Someone put this nightshirt on me and I have no recollection.  You know how that makes me feel?  Do you?”

“Joe—”

“Am I some kind of moron?  Simple—is that what they call it?  I can’t even think anymore.  I have to be told what to do—I have to be watched like a baby who can’t think for himself.  Why is this happening to me?”

“I want you to rest, Joe.  I think—”

“Rest?  You want me to rest?  That’s all I’ve done since I got home, doc.  I can’t stand this anymore.  I need to be pulling my weight.  I need to be out of this bed.” I had raised my voice to the doc, and it wasn’t his fault, but I was frustrated, and this whole thing was throwing me off balance.

“Let’s give it another week of staying close to the house.”  I turned away.  I couldn’t look at him anymore.  No one understood how hard this was and lying here in bed or hanging around the house wasn’t helping the situation at all. “A week isn’t forever, Joe.”  Well, it seemed like it to me.

“Fine.”

I knew the doc was trying his best, but there was nothing left to say.  He reached out and touched my shoulder before he picked up his bag and left, closing the bedroom door with a subtle click on his way out.  I wasn’t hurt.  I could still walk by myself even if I couldn’t think straight.  I got up from the bed and leaned against my window frame, looking out toward the barn.

Old Charlie had come out for a smoke and was resting his arms on the top rail of the corral.  Otherwise, things were quiet.  I stood behind the think pane of glass—Joe Cartwright on one side, the rest of the world on the other.  The orange glow of Charlie’s cigarette flickered in the darkness whenever he inhaled, but it was too dark to see the smoke vanish—just like my mind—a dark and empty cloud of smoke.

This was my exciting life, and it was quickly becoming insufferable.  Pa and Hoss and Adam would be watching my every move, waiting for me to mess up again or get confused as Adam chose to call it.  That was quite a nice term actually.  Confused.  I ran it through my mind a couple of times—confused—confused.  Yeah—I guess you could call it that—or simple, like old man Jeffers, who’d had a stroke a couple of years back and was confused.

Charlie flicked his butt, and he was heading back to the bunkhouse.  I crossed the room, dimmed my lamp, and crawled back into bed.  I needed to sleep.  I was bone-tired, yet tonight, I was afraid to close my eyes—afraid of where my simple mind would take me.

~~~

“Wake up, Joe.  You’re all right, son.”  The lamp shined bright on my face and my father was sitting on the edge of my bed.  I looked around the room, then back at my father.  “You okay now?”

I could hear my own breathing and it was clear what had happened.  Another nightmare and then nothing—I couldn’t remember a thing. “Yeah, I’m fine, Pa.”

“You were calling out for someone, son.  Do you remember who?”

“No—”

“Do you remember anything at all?”

I shook my head.  “Nothing.”  The same questions every time—the same answers followed.

“You want me to stay with you for a while—until you fall asleep?”

“No—go on back to bed.  Sorry I woke you, Pa.”  I looked up and there were Hoss and Adam standing in my doorway.  I saw Pa gesture, a quick nod of his head, and they both turned away and left.  Pa always wanted to stay and talk things out, but there was nothing to talk about.  “I’ll be fine now,” I said, hoping he’d just leave and go back to his own room.  There was nothing more embarrassing than waking up the whole family in the dead of night.

The nightmares only got worse over the course of the following weeks.  Nighttime—daytime—it didn’t seem to matter.  Every time I fell asleep my mind went crazy, but still, there was no memory when I woke.  I could see the frustration in Pa’s eyes.  I wasn’t getting better—I was only getting worse.

“Maybe I need to be doing something, Pa, rather than lying around here all day.”

“You know what Paul said, son.”

“I know but it isn’t working, is it?”

“Joe—”

“Just let me go with my brothers.  They can watch over me.  I promise I won’t leave.  I’ll stay right with them the whole time I’m away from the house.”

I could tell Pa wasn’t happy, but he also realized that bed rest was only making things worse.  “All right.  We’ll see how it goes.  Tomorrow you can ride out with your brothers.”

I smiled at Pa.  I think he knew my frustration and he’d given in this time.  “Hop Sing needs supplies, so maybe you can all ride into town together.”

“Okay.” I wasn’t going to argue.  It didn’t take three of us for that simple job but anything to get out of this house was fine with me.

I went to sleep that night and made it through without another dream.  Hoss hitched up the buckboard and Adam saddled Sport and we were on our way to Virginia City.  I hadn’t been to town since I’d been home, and I was excited to go.  Maybe I could talk my brothers into stopping in for a quick beer—or two.

First stop was the mercantile and Adam handed Jake our list.  He welcomed me home as did everyone else that passed by.  I was glad to see people; people I hadn’t seen for over two years.  I was patted on the back and men stopped to shake my hand.  Miss Daisy grabbed me into a bear hug.  It felt good to be home.  It felt good to be out of bed and acting like a normal human being again.  This trip was long overdue.

“How ‘bout a beer, Little Joe,” Hoss said, without me even having to ask.

“You bet, brother.”  I couldn’t remember the last time I’d had a beer.

Leaving Hoss at the bar to buy us all a drink, Adam and I sat at an empty table.  The saloon was crowded; a few miners, but mostly old men, happy to sit and tell tall tales and discuss their aches and pains.  “Here ya go,” Hoss said, setting the mugs in front of my brother and me.

I raised my glass.  “To brothers.”

“To brothers,” they said in unison.  We each took a long draw.  This was good.  This was the first time I’d felt like my old self.  Maybe Joe Cartwright was back.

The place was full of smoke and noise—normal for a saloon, although I didn’t see many familiar faces as I scanned the room.  Even the barmaids were new since I’d been away.

“Did I ever tell you about my friend Eli?” I said, looking up at my brothers.

“No—”

“He was a Negro boy who was given to the colonel at Bent’s Fort—” I told my brothers the whole story—about the hatred and about trying to help keep the boy alive.  “Most of my men didn’t want him sleeping in the barracks with the rest of us.”  I sipped my beer and looked across the table at Adam, “Another battle I knew I couldn’t win, so Tommy and I built him his own little room out behind, then my men would be happy, and he was out of sight of the colonel.”

“He was lucky to have someone like you caring for his wellbeing, Joe,” Adam said.

“I guess.” I started to laugh.

“What’s so funny, little brother?”

“I learned to drink some God-awful rotgut in the Army,” I said.  “We didn’t have a saloon nearby, but someone always had a bottle and I never asked where they got it.  Some things were better left alone and that was one of them.”

“Sounds like you learned how to pick your battles, Joe,” Adam said, even though I wasn’t real sure how to take his comment, I would let it slide for now.  I was in too good a mood to worry about things like that.

“Sure did.  Not right off though.  It took me a while to figure out what was worth fighting over.” Adam nodded and made that face I remembered so well.

“We had a guy named Bonehead in our barracks.”  I saw the peculiar look on Hoss’ face.  “Every morning, he shaved everything from his neck up, Hoss.”

“Oh—” Hoss said, nodding his head and running his hand through his thinning hair.  “Oh—Bonehead.”

I grinned at Adam so I wouldn’t start laughing out loud at the expression on Hoss’ face.  I don’t think he took to the idea of going to all that trouble.  “Anyway, Bonehead did magic tricks for us guys at night after we’d all settled back in our barracks.

“I finally caught on to a few of his stunts, but he was good.  As soon as everyone had a couple of drinks in them, he’d pull out his deck of cards or make a pebble hidden under a cup disappear.  No one could ever figure out how he did it.”  I thought of my men often and what a good group they’d turned out to be.  “They even let Eli join in on the fun—just not sleep in the same room.”

A sharp pain, like a sudden bolt of lightning, wrenched my head.  I grabbed each side, trying to stay the chilling attack.  As fast as it came—it was gone.

“What’s the matter, Little Joe?”

“Noth—nothin’, Hoss.  I’m fine.”

“You sure made a face.”

I shook my head.  I saw the concerned look on each of my brother’s faces.  “Just—I’m okay now.”

“You boys ready to go?” Adam said, after draining the last of his beer.  “Jake’s probably got the supplies ready by now.”

We all left the saloon and walked back down to the mercantile.  The mood was different now.  I’d never had pain like that before and I think my brothers each sensed something was up.  The fun was over and now they would both watch me even closer than before.  I pulled Adam aside when we got to the buckboard.  “Don’t tell Pa, Adam.”

“Joe—”

“Let’s just wait and see if it happens again, all right?”  He didn’t look convinced.  “Please—”

“Okay, just this once, but if it happens again you need to let Pa and the doc know.”

“Thanks, brother.”

It did happen again—more and more frequently as time went on.   I had become the master of disguise, somewhat like Bonehead performing his magic tricks.  There was no rhyme or reason that I could come up with, but I wasn’t about to let on when the pain hit.  Pa had started allowing me to do things away from the ranch with my brothers close by my side, and I wasn’t about to jeopardize my newfound freedom.

We’d ridden fence and chased unruly steers all week long, and I kept my distance or turned my back to my brothers if the pain hit, and so far, no one had been the wiser.  If I didn’t keep it hidden, I knew the result would be more bed rest and I wasn’t taking the chance of that happening again.

Otherwise, I felt great.  I’d gained back some weight, which pleased my father, and even Hoss had commented I was out-eating him, plus I was starting to get my energy back.  I could now do the work I should be doing if I wanted to be a part of this family.

Bustin’ broncs, however, was another story.  Pa and I still fought over that.  I knew I was ready but I was having no luck convincing him.  “Look at me,” I said, with my arms held out at my sides.  “I’m fine.  I can do the job.”

“I’d rather you waited until—”

“Until when, Pa?  Until I’m old and grey?” I could tell Pa was hedging some.  Maybe this time I’d gotten through to him.

“You’ll take it easy—leave the rougher ones for someone else to ride.”

“Sure, I will, Pa.  You can count on me.”

I think my grateful smile covered my entire face.  Finally—I felt like I was all the way back.  I was out the door and off to the corral.  I didn’t know the disposition of any of the new string that was just brought in this past week.  I would have to observe for a while—check them out—distinguish mean from manageable and try to do as Pa asked me this time.

Old Charlie was there and introduced me to the new men I’d never had a chance to meet.  Most of them were about my age; lean and ready to take on the world on the back of a wild horse. I could see the same excitement in their eyes that I had in mine.  There was nothing quite as satisfying as sittin’ a bronc and bringing him to a standstill.

“Go ahead,” I said to a new man named Ed.  “I’m gonna watch for a while.”

I hopped up on the top railing of the corral while Ed got ready to mount.  He was good, and you could tell by his lack of hesitation, he knew he was good.  Charlie stood next to me, leaning against the outside rail of the oval-shaped corral.  His bronc bustin’ days were long passed, but he loved to watch and cheer the younger men on.

The mare bucked and tossed Ed wildly from side to side as he pressed his legs tighter on either side of the explosive mustang.  Excitement filled the air as we all whooped and hollered, cheering him to victory over the untamed beast.  I leaned into Charlie, almost falling clean on top of him when Ed and the young mare lunged our way.  After the close call, we each let out a breath of relief, then laughed and teased each other, thankful we weren’t caught up in an unfortunate mishap.

Next up was a young Negro man built much the same as me, who had been hired along with Ed over a year ago for this very same task.  I suppose in my absence, there was no choice but to hire new men for the job I should have been doing myself.  It wasn’t that long ago, I had proved myself a darn good horse-breaker, and Pa had promised me the horse operation as soon as I was old enough and capable of handling it on my own.  Instead, I left home and the whole undertaking fell into someone else’s hands; more than likely Adam now ran the show.

I watched closely as the cowboy adjusted his hat lower on his head and was ready to mount a large black stallion with a lightning blaze; a smart thing to do early in the morning when you’re still fresh and have the strength to hang on.  Right off, I noticed his left foot missed the stirrup, and before he could correct his mistake, the stallion bucked and spun in a mad frenzy, trying to unload the irritation now perched on his back.  He was never able to control the mount, and I sat, gripping the rail but unable to move, watching his body twist in the air then land belly first on the ground.

Like thunderous waves, the frightened stallion lifted himself high in the air, then each one of his powerful hooves came crashing down as the young man made a desperate attempt to maneuver himself farther away.

Wretched screams and fierce cries—men yelling and running—roping the stallion—dragging him away, but within seconds, with the mustang’s considerable power, he was dead—his bones crushed—his skull split in half by the enormous beast.

Pain seized my head—every nerve was on fire.  I pressed my hands tightly and forced my eyes closed as I slid from the top rail to the ground.  A voice inside screamed against the piercing stabs when I heard his final cry but I couldn’t get to him—I couldn’t help my friend.

“Eli,” I cried out loud.  “Eli—”

Charlie was at my side, cradling me in his arms.  “Eli’s dead!” I sobbed.

“Easy now, Joe.  Take it easy, son.”

“But Eli—”

“That’s Ezra, Ezra Jones.”

“Ezra?”  I didn’t understand.  I saw Eli go down.  “Where’s Eli?”

“Don’t know no Eli, son.  You just take it easy.  Nothin’ we can do for him now.”

Pain struck again.  I squeezed my eyelids tight but nothing helped.  “The fire!  Gotta get outta here!”  I knew we’d be trapped.  I tried to stand up—to run.

I heard Charlie yelling.  He must be trapped too.  Again, I tried to stand up—tried to push him off me.  We needed to run but he was holding me down—I was trapped—I couldn’t move.

~~~

A soft glow of the lamp next to my bed revealed my father’s tired face, sitting in a chair next to me.  The faint hint of a snore was the only sound in the otherwise silent room.  My headache was gone, but now the memories were as clear as if they’d happened yesterday.  One frightening memory after another, pushing their way to the surface, as if they couldn’t get through my mind fast enough.

Orders—direct orders—the desert—the fire—my men—the colonel.  Everything stacked like a totem but out of sequence—jumbled and cluttered.  I had to straighten it all out—I had to make sense of these wretched thoughts.

I was told the day I was promoted to sergeant, I was their leader, not their friend.  I never felt that way.  The men under me were my responsibility—they were strong, brave men and they acted on my orders—orders I’d been given to carry out—but at the end of the day, they were also my friends.

Pa stirred in his chair.  He had to be uncomfortable, and he would be stiff in the morning, but he would not leave my side, knowing I was hurt in some way.  I loved my Pa—my overprotective Pa.  He taught me to be a decent kind of man, unlike the colonel, whose life was filled with hatred and prejudice, who had been given the power to destroy people’s lives.

Pa adjusted himself again, but this time his eyes opened, and I smiled at him when his eyes met mine.  His gentle, tight-lipped smile and the deep, somber set of his eyes told me he was still worried, and he would be there as long as I needed him.  He reached for a glass on the table and filled it with water then handed it to me.  “Thanks,” I said.

“How do you feel, son, headache gone?”

“I’m fine now, Pa.”  I saw the look.  “Really, Pa—headache’s all gone—cross my heart.” I gestured a small X, like I’d done as a boy, and received a genuine smile this time.

“That’s good to hear.”

“Sure is.”  I kept my eyes on my father’s.  “I remember it all now, Pa—everything.”  My father looked concerned.  I looked away when my eyes filled with tears.  “What time is it?”

Pa pulled out his pocket watch.  “A little after ten.”

“I guess we both dozed off for a while.”

“I guess we did.”

“Are Hoss and Adam still up?”

“I think so.  I’d have to check.”

“I need to tell you what all happened out there.”

“Tonight?” Pa said, leaning forward.  “Can it wait till morning?”

I shook my head.  “No, and I’m only telling it once and I’m ready now.”

“If you’re sure—”

I nodded.  I was sure.

Pa made me wait in my bed while he left and brought back his own dressing gown and handed it to me to put on.  I started to balk, but if nothing else, Pa is insistent, and it was a waste of time to argue the point.  The smell of his pipe tobacco clung to the robe, and actually brought me a small amount of comfort, as I slipped my arms through the sleeves and tied the oversized garment around my waist.

My brothers were still awake and looked a bit surprised to see the two of us coming down the stairs.  Adam was the first to look up, but Hoss was too busy, contemplating his next move with a sparse number of checkers left on the board.

I became nervous the closer I got to the bottom of the stairs.  I didn’t want my Pa and my brothers to think less of me and I was afraid they all would after I told them what I’d done.

“Hey, Little Joe,” Hoss said, grinning up at me. “Thought you was sleepin’.”

What would I do without my brother, Hoss?  I’d have to be the devil himself for him to turn his back on me, and I knew if anyone in the room understood what I was about to tell them, it would be him.  Adam and Pa were a completely different story—they were the ones I feared.

“What’s up?” Adam asked, as I sheepishly stood next to his chair.

“Joseph has remembered everything that happened before his arrival in Santa Fe.  He only wants to tell the story once and he’s ready now.”

“I’ll make some coffee,” Adam said, standing up from his chair.  I saw him look towards the kitchen; Hop Sing was standing there waving him off.  Pa sensed my hesitation and he guided me to the settee before taking a seat in his own chair.  Hoss stood up and threw a couple of logs in the fire then sat down on the hearth across from me with a concerned look, but still in all, anxious to hear the story.

“I don’t know where to start,” I said, quickly scanning the faces that stared back at me.  I ran my hands down my face.  I could feel hot tears fill my eyes, which I wasn’t about to let fall.  I was a man, not a boy, and it was damn time I acted like one.

“I was facing a court-martial if—“

Pa was suddenly out of his chair and beside me, resting his hand on my shoulder before I could finish my sentence. “If what, Joe?”

“I was ordered to lead my men.  I had to—I—” I took a deep breath and looked straight at Hoss and tried a different approach. “We were always told not to act, but to react.”

“What’s that mean, Little Joe?”

“We had always kept the settlers and the wagon trains safe from Indian attacks, but we never shot first,” I said, then glanced at Adam.  He nodded and I continued.  “We kept the peace mainly by scaring the Indians away—just by our presence.  When they saw the cloud of dust, and our uniforms as we rode toward them, more often than not they fled, scattering in all directions.  We never killed anyone unless absolutely necessary—we only had to make ourselves known.”

“That makes sense,” Hoss said.

“The colonel at Bent’s Fort hated Indians—well, he hated anyone who wasn’t white like him.  When he heard the Cheyenne had attacked a settlement not too far south of the fort everything changed.  No more would we react—we would act.”

I hid my face with my hands as the memories came …

I started to shiver as nighttime fell.  The wind picked up and blew endlessly across my face and shoulders, and in my mind’s eye, the spirits of the dead had found me and were rushing toward me, seeking me out for retribution.  I buried my face against my chest and pulled up my knees, wrapping my arms tightly around, trying to protect myself as the horrifying images from the night’s annihilation haunted my very soul.  Bodies without limbs—heads without faces, disfigured women mutilated by soldiers—slicing their breasts—knives piercing between their legs while they screamed relentlessly for mercy in their native tongue—the cries—the endless cries. 

I opened my eyes.  Pa and my brothers were waiting.  I would spare them what I could and try to tell them what I felt they must know.

“We would attack at night.  Our orders were to eliminate hostiles.  As cavalrymen in the U.S. Army, we’d been trained and were ready.  We waited atop a ridge, high above their camp, looking down into the valley where their lodges were set up in an orderly fashion.  We sat motionless and waited for orders to proceed.  The colonel pulled out in front—his dirty, blonde hair blowing wildly in the moonlight for all to see.”

Pa and my brothers remained quiet, listening closely to every word I said.  I felt Pa grip my shoulder a little bit tighter and I continued.

“The colonel sat tall in the saddle—his grey gelding prancing in anticipation.  Our eyes stayed focused on his moonlit hair until his sword was drawn, reaching high into the night sky.  Suddenly, his sword cut down.”

This was it—the battle I’d waited so long for—the battle in which I would show my abilities as a first-class soldier and be decorated in front of my peers.  Adrenalin pumped through my veins like never before.  My men were trained and ready.  I felt we were the best in the regiment, and we would go in as a team and put an end to the enemy—the hostiles. 

“We charged into the camp—swords drawn—rifles loaded and ready to fire.  People of every age and every size ran out from their lodges—scattering in every direction.  Women grabbed hold of their crying children and ran off into the darkness.  Soldiers fired at will.  Dust swirled everywhere and it was hard to see, but almost immediately, I saw women go down and children go down.”  I hesitated and looked at my father.  The tears I held now fell.  “There were no men in the camp, Pa.  We were killing women and children.

“I immediately stopped my men from firing.  The Cheyenne weren’t firing back—they had no weapons.  They were helpless victims.  We were slaughtering innocent women and children.  I tried to stop him.  I tried to stop the colonel, telling him it was a mistake—it was wrong—it was—it was children and—

“The colonel threatened a court-martial if—if I didn’t lead my men—if I disobeyed his direct orders.  I couldn’t—couldn’t do it, Pa—I’m sorry, Pa—I …”

“Oh Joe”, Ben said, with a heavy sigh.  “There’s no need to apologize, son.”  I tried to pull myself together as Pa gripped his hand tighter, trying to ease the uncontrolled tremors that racked my body.

“You don’t understand, Pa.”

“I do, son, and you did the right thing.  I couldn’t be more proud.”

I shook my head.  “I didn’t know what to do.  It was wrong, Pa, and I—”

“I think that’s enough for tonight, Joseph.”

“No—let me finish.  I don’t want to do this again.”  The tray of coffee sat on the table untouched and Hop Sing sat on the arm of Pa’s chair.

“If you’re sure—”

I nodded but I couldn’t look at my father.  I’d done the unthinkable.  I’d led my men to massacre defenseless, unarmed people.  I finally got myself under control, wishing I had a bottle of that old rotgut sitting in front of me rather than the coffee that never got poured.  Another deep breath and I was ready to go on.

“I jumped down from my horse.”  I glanced up at Hoss, knowing I would have to tell him about Raven.

“A few of us started running on foot to get the children out of the way of the rifle fire.  It was chaos, Pa.  Women were screaming and troopers were still firing their guns.  They knew what they were doing.  They all knew who they were killing.”

The stench of gunpowder and the cloud of smoke encircle me as I try to lead these helpless, often wounded women to safety.  I grab hold of arms—young and old with each hand but they fight me as I drag them along with me out of sight—mostly with small, screaming babies clutched to their breast.  Into the dark of night, I hide them behind boulders—anything I can find so they’re away from the mêlée and the men seeking them out for one thing only—the sick sense of pleasure during battle.

I run back into the camp once again when a boy—a boy half my age—the tip of his arrow aimed straight at my heart.  Stopping cold in my tracks, I knew one of us would die.  I fired—he fell—his bow still clutched in his hand—the arrow falling limply to the ground.  I bent over the boy—a mother’s young son—I pull a medallion from around his neck.   I wanted to remember.  I didn’t ever want to forget the wide-eyed face of the child I just killed.

I brought my hand to my chest, running my finger around the edge of the metal circle I’d kept hidden under my shirt but would always wear close to my heart—a token of my disgrace.  I needed to finish my story.

My shoulders were shaking, tears flowed freely, and I couldn’t make them stop.  I covered my face again.  I couldn’t look at my father.  A nervous habit of biting my bottom lip gave all my secrets away and I was doing that now, knowing I’d let my family down as I explained to them what we, as soldiers, and a part of the United States Army had done.

“The next thing I remember was pain—a bullet.”  I reached for the side of my head.  “Eli was running toward me and that’s when he got shot from behind.  The force of the bullet drove him into me, and we both skidded as one across the ground.

“When I managed to look up, men with brightly lit torches were running through the camp.  Within minutes, fire was everywhere—everything around me was on fire—the people’s lodges—the desperate cries—the screaming children.  I couldn’t move.  I couldn’t breathe—smoke filled the air.  Eli lay on top of me—he was dead.

“I know this sounds silly, but I lay there thinking of something we’d learned in school—McGuffey’s Reader.”  I glanced at Adam, remembering him helping me memorize this verse. “Boys love to run and play.  When boys are at play, they must be kind and not feel cross, good boys will not like to play with you.  When you fall down, you must not cry but get up and run again.  If you cry, the boys will call you a baby.”  Adam nodded his head at me, recalling the odd little verse.

“After I realized what was happening, I pulled myself together, I knew I had to get outta there and fast, so I eased Eli off of me, laying him on the ground and I ran from the fire and the smoke.  Last thing I saw—” I looked up at Hoss, “a bullet shot into Raven’s head.”

I felt Pa’s hand tighten again on my shoulder.

“I remember my head pounding and I must have passed out at some point.  When I came to, I was alone and the whole regiment was gone—I mean had ridden away, back to the fort, I guess.  I was the only—only one left alive.  There were no more cries, no more screams, nothin’—nothin’ but lingering smoke.  I didn’t know if my men were burned in the fire or if they rode with the colonel.  I didn’t know if they left me there, thinking I was dead or what.  I don’t remember too much of anything except being alone and afraid.

“I started walking.  It was quiet—real quiet—not even the slightest breeze in the air.  There were still traces of smoke and burning lodges and bodies lay everywhere.  I couldn’t bury them all—I didn’t have the strength or the means to do it, Pa.”

“Son, don’t you want to stop now?”

Pa could sense the anguish I felt and I could easily distinguish the pleading tone of his voice, but I shook my head no, and I continued.

“I was half scared to go back to the fort.  I saw the tracks leading north but they had ridden off and left me for dead.  Someone had shot my horse and stripped him of everything—no canteen—no rifle—no sword.  I had nothing, but my knife, still attached to my waist.

“I didn’t want to face a court-martial and I didn’t want to be ordered ever again to kill innocent people.  I didn’t know what to do, so I walked.  I remember finding a clump of trees that first night, there aren’t many down there you know, and I slept there.  I got up and walked the next day, but I walked away from the fort.  I—I didn’t know where I was going, Pa.  I walked forever.”

Hunger—my belly ached as I searched everywhere for something—anything to put in my mouth.  My head pounded constantly, like an axe cutting through it with every step I took.  My tongue swelled twice its size—my lips cracked—the sun beat down on me day after endless day.

I stood without moving many times, shading my eyes from the sun—staring off to the horizon at huge bodies of water, but as I walked toward them, they were gone.  I started seeing a lot of things that weren’t there and the simple words from that verse kept running through my head.

If you cry, the boys will call you a baby.  If you cry, the boys will call you a baby.  If you cry—

I did cry.  Where the tears came from I don’t know, but the coolness soothed my eyes and I found myself wiping them from my face and sucking the wetness from my fingers.  I’d all but given up when I tripped and fell belly down on the ground.  I couldn’t get up—I couldn’t go any farther.  I tried to crawl—

“Joseph?” Pa said.

I didn’t realize I’d stopped talking as my mind took me back to those countless days of fear and loneliness.  I didn’t know what else I could say, but I wasn’t about to burden them with details, which would only make things worse.

“Oh, sorry, Pa.  I don’t remember much more, just little pieces until you found me.  Seems like there was a man dressed in buckskins with a long, grey beard, but I don’t know if he was real or if I imagined him.”

“I think that must have been a man called Captain Jack, son.  He found you wandering out there in the desert alone.  He runs supply wagons to Santa Fe and he’s the one who took you to the hospital.”

“I don’t remember much about that time either.” I looked at Pa.  “I guess I owe him my life.”

“I thank God for him every day, Joe.”

The room was silent.  My story was told.  I leaned back on the settee exhausted.

“That’s enough for now, son.  You’re worn out.”

I glanced at both of my brothers.  They had been awfully quiet, and I couldn’t begin to read their faces in the dim light of the lamp, which sat across the room, next to my father’s chair.  I didn’t know what they were thinking.  I didn’t know what to think.  I didn’t know if I was a deserter or if I’d been pronounced dead or what.  I didn’t realize until now that maybe I was still part of the U.S. Cavalry—that maybe I would have to spend time in prison—a court-martial after all.

I was too tired to think.  I needed to sleep.  Tomorrow I would talk to Pa about that.  Tomorrow—

~~~

Ben walked Joe up the stairs.  His son was dead on his feet and was asleep as soon as his head hit the pillow.  Adam and Hoss had remained downstairs, their minds reeling from the tale their young brother had just told.

Adam had sensed the hopelessness—the torment written across his brother’s face.  The story would have to be retold whether Joe thought so or not.  Army officials needed to know what really happened that night in the Cheyenne camp—the actual story, the true story, told by a young sergeant who had been threatened with a court-martial if he disobeyed orders.

It was obvious to Adam the young Cheyenne men had been away from the camp, most likely hunting or trapping, and he had a suspicious feeling the colonel was well aware.  If this man’s hatred of Indians and Negros was as strong as Joe had indicated, did the colonel shoot Joe’s friend Eli in the back because he couldn’t stand the sight of him?  Did he feel the need to silence his young brother; the one man who had refused his orders and the one man who might talk?

These were questions Adam and the rest of his family needed answers to; questions that made him wonder if his young brother was ever found alive and well and living in the Territory of Nevada, might his life still be in danger from witnessing the events and knowing the truth?

Adam and Hoss both glanced up when they heard their father’s footsteps, slowly making their way down the stairs and back into the great room.

“I don’t know about you boys, but I could sure use a drink,” Ben said.

“I got it, Pa.”  Hoss gathered up three glasses and the decanter of Ben’s good brandy then poured them each a drink.

“That was quite a story,” Adam said.

“Yes, quite a story.”  Ben wondered if Adam was thinking along the same lines he was.

“What do you think?” Adam asked his father.

Ben made his way to his chair, crossed his legs, and let out a long, resounding sigh.

“You think Little Joe’s lyin’?”

“No Hoss, not at all.  I’m just not sure what we do now.”

“What do ya mean, Pa?”

“The army left Joseph for dead, and if he wasn’t dead already from that bullet, there was no way he should have survived in that wilderness—that desert.  Luck was on his side, that’s all I can say.  Your brother may be the only one alive who knows the truth—the real truth.  The Cheyenne didn’t have guns.  Your brother was shot.  Someone in that regiment wanted your brother and the black boy dead.”

“Shot by one of his own men—on purpose?”  Hoss had trouble swallowing what his father said.  He looked at Adam for confirmation.

“Things like that happen, Hoss.”  Adam’s eyes didn’t leave his big brother.  In Hoss’ world, matters like this were unthinkable.

“So what happens now?”  Hoss would take an answer from either his father or his brother.  “Is Joe gonna be in trouble or is he a hero?”  He watched his father connect eyes with Adam’s and he wasn’t quite sure what that meant—he just knew neither was anxious to give him an answer.

“I think it’s late and we all need to get to bed.  This can all wait till morning.”  Ben stood up from his chair and walked toward his sons.  “I’m more worried about Little Joe right now than I am the army.  Let the dust settle.  He’s just now remembered everything.  Your brother’s health and welfare come first.”

~~~

There were footsteps in the hallway.  I’d feigned sleep when Pa brought me up.  I couldn’t face any of them—not any longer tonight.  There were too many unanswered questions—questions that scared me.  Things I’d give anything to forget, and things I will never repeat to another living soul.

I’d lost a good friend, a man who had nothing to gain by putting himself in harm’s way—a man who wasn’t allowed to carry a firearm—a man, not even a soldier, who gladly followed me without being asked, in order to save women and children.  Why?  I ask myself over and over—why did he have to die?

As tired as I was, sleep wouldn’t come, and after I heard everyone close their bedroom doors, I found myself crawling out of bed and gazing out my bedroom window.  I longed for that bottle of rotgut, but Pa’s good brandy would have to do, so I tip-toed down the stairs and saw the bottle already sitting on the table in front of the fireplace.  Obviously, I wasn’t the only one in need.

I swear my father had a sixth sense, especially when it came to me.  I’d just picked up the bottle and there he was, standing at the top of the stairs.

“May I join you?”  I hated the thought of sitting here drinking alone, even though I was afraid of what my father thought of me now, so I turned in his direction, smiled at him, and nodded my head.

“Sure,” I said.

“Pour me one too,” he said, before sitting down next to me on the settee.

I handed him a full glass and took one of my brothers for myself.  I drank it fast and poured myself another.  I knew Pa was waiting for me to say something, but there was nothing more to say—it had all been said.  I leaned back and held my next shot on my lap.  Pa was a sipper.  I was not.

“Can’t sleep?”

I closed my eyes and went over everything I’d told Pa and my brothers.  Pa hadn’t thrown me out of the house or told me how disappointed he was with me, at least not so far, but I still felt uneasy; unsure whether I’d done the right thing or not.  I was supposed to be a man, not a boy, but I couldn’t seem to think it through.  I couldn’t bear the idea of disappointing my father, and just the thought of it left a noticeably large lump in my throat.

My father’s hand came to rest on my arm.  It only made things worse, and I couldn’t hold back the burning tears, so I let them slip from my eyes.  The grown man was gone and the small boy who needed his father was back.

“I’m sorry, Pa.”

“Sorry for what, son?”

“Sorry for—”

“—saving women and children?”

My head was filled with sounds of guns firing and screams—I couldn’t make them go away and every time I closed my eyes the young Cheyenne boy stared back at me—accusing me—hating me.  I swallowed my drink and leaned forward to pour another when Pa stopped me.

“This isn’t the answer, Joseph.”

“I don’t know the answers, Pa.   I close my eyes and I see their faces.  I see their lifeless bodies fall to the ground.   “Babies, Pa—I see babies fall from their mother’s arms.  I—”

Pa pulled me to his chest and I cried.  I cried for Eli—I cried for the People—I cried for the boy.

“I should have died too, Pa,” I said, between shuddering breaths.

“No, son—none of this is your fault.  Why are you blaming yourself?  You did all you could—”

“They’re all dead, Pa.  I couldn’t help them—I couldn’t save them.”

I felt my father’s arms tighten around me—something I’d thought I’d outgrown.  He wasn’t mad.  He didn’t hate me.  He shared my pain, and he would stay with me and hold me as long as was needed.

I felt him move slightly and I looked up to see my brothers standing at the top of the stairs.  He must have signaled them to go back to bed.  There would be time tomorrow—time to sort this all out.

My eyes were heavy—my body exhausted.  I knew I could sleep now.

~~~

During the week that followed, I stuck close to home.  It wasn’t Pa’s idea this time, it was my own.  The images were always there—the battle continued inside my head; therefore, I wouldn’t have been much help to my brothers if I’d ridden out with them to do a day’s work anyway.  There were always plenty of chores to do around the house and in the barn and I kept myself busy, chopping wood, straightening tack, and doing minor repairs for Pa.  The work needed to be done and I was happy to stick around the house and do it.

“Need a break, son?”

Not realizing he’d come outside, Pa startled me with his question.  I centered the blade of my axe in the chopping block and wiped the back of my hand across my sweating face.  “Sounds good,” I said, picking up the shirt I’d shed earlier.  “Hot out here.”  I slipped my arms through the sleeves and started lining up the buttons when Pa and I both looked up after seeing a man dressed in uniform, riding into the yard from the far side of the barn.  As he and his mount moved closer, I realized immediately who he was.

Pa glanced quickly at me, then back at the soldier before his hand slid gently across my shoulders.  Captain Hayes stopped when he saw me but he sat completely still atop his bay and we each stared at each other as if frozen in time.  I nodded at Pa and I started moving across the yard toward the captain when a slow, genuine smile crossed the captain’s face.  He dismounted and slipped the reins casually over the hitching rail.

“Captain,” I said, extending my hand.

“Sergeant,” he said.

I smiled up at him, but my heart was racing, and I could feel the sweat gather on the palms of my hands.  Why was he here?  What would happen to me now?  Realizing I’d forgotten introductions, I quickly introduced my father.

“Mr. Cartwright, sir.”

“Captain—” There was a slight sense of apprehension in Pa’s voice.

“It’s taken me a long time to find you, Cartwright.”

“Yes, sir.”

“This is a long way from Bent’s Fort.”

“Yes sir, it is.”

“Why don’t we go inside?  I think we’d be more comfortable, Captain,” Pa said.

My heart raced as I led the way.

Hop Sing stood next to the dining room table and by the enraged look on his face, it was obvious to me, he was unhappy once again.  “Lunch get cold.  Time eat now!”

I did well to contain my laughter before answering. “Coming, Hop Sing.” Just seeing the look on our housekeeper’s face seemed to relax me some and bring back the simple normalcy of my life.

Pa apologized to the captain for the sudden outburst and invited him to join us for lunch.

“Thank you.  I’d be glad to,” he said.  “It’s been a long trip.”

We all sat down after Pa showed the Captain to Hoss’ chair.  Hop Sing came scurrying out with another place setting, then made himself scarce, ducking back into this little hideaway, known to the rest of us only as Hop Sing’s kitchen.  I was too scared to start asking questions but Pa didn’t hesitate at all.  After he passed the platter of sandwiches to our guest, he immediately started in.

“Why are you here, Captain?”

I must admit, Pa didn’t waste any time getting straight to the point.  The platter came across the table to me, and the Captain and I locked eyes.  I felt the tension, grabbing hold of my entire body, and I hoped my voice wouldn’t betray me and confirm how nervous I was.

“I thought you were dead, Cartwright.”

“You can call me Joe, sir.”

“All right,” he said.  He picked up his coffee cup and took a slow sip, then glanced at Pa almost looking guilty for being here, sitting down at our table, before he turned his attention back at me.  He cleared his throat, and he too, wasted no time getting right to the point. “I saw you and Eli go down, Joe.”

Whatever appetite I had worked up chopping wood was now gone.  The thought of Eli’s dead body, lying on top of me; his dark, red blood spilling onto the front of my shirt, almost caused me to leave the table and make a mad dash outside and away from anything else the captain had to say.

“I sent one of the colonel’s men to check on the two of you before we rode out and I was assured you were both dead.”  The captain looked at my father.  “I made a lot of mistakes that night—we all did.  Not checking on the two boys myself was only one of them.”

Pa kept silent, but the look he gave the captain said it all.  Our plates were filled but no one managed a bite.  Pa and I sat quietly for now; we would listen to what the captain had to say.  Hayes propped his arms on the table and leaned forward toward my father.  Again, he cleared his throat.

“Your son was a brilliant soldier and a caring human being, Mr. Cartwright.  He’s an excellent horseman, as I’m sure you’re aware, and as for hitting his target, his men and I watched in awe when he fired his weapon.”

I was afraid to look at my father.  All the things he hated—reckless riding and a fast-draw were brought to his attention.  I was proud of those things, but I could see Pa cringe at the thought.

“He knew how to deal with men—men who were much older than him—also men who had spent years in the Army and would never achieve the skills that came naturally to your son.  He knew when to be tough and when to back off.

“It was hard for him at first—youth was against him, but he learned quickly, and over a short period of time he’d won over the hearts this group of tough, sometimes rowdy men.”

Still, Pa listened to the captain without saying a word, and at this point, he was holding back and just gathering information.  Pa wasn’t naive.  He knew what was needed to stay alive during battle, and deep down he was probably thankful I had those, shall we say—certain skills.

Part of me felt like a kid again, like one of my teachers from school was explaining my actions to my father.  Nothing was directed at me, only Pa at this point, and part of me wanted to jump up from the table and say, “Hey, I’m sittin’ right here, you know.  It’s not like I’m dead and you’re here to pay last respects.”  The captain continued, and again, his words were directed at Pa.

“The following day,” the captain said, then took another sip of his coffee before he was ready to go on, “after we returned to the fort, a head count was made.  We’d lost four men that night.  When a detail, myself included, returned to gather the bodies of the fallen soldiers, we found two had been killed with lances by old Cheyenne men who’d stayed back at the camp with the women and children—and Eli, who’d been shot in the back—but no Sergeant Cartwright.”  He paused again.  “As Joe may have told you, the Cheyenne were without firearms.

“I regret to say, at the time I thought it was what we call friendly fire—an accident—a horrible mistake.  I learned later, after overhearing a conversation between two of the colonel’s right-hand men, I’d been wrong in my assumption.  Joe and Eli were shot on purpose—Eli for being a colored boy and Joe for pulling his men back and trying to rescue the enemy—better explained by the colonel as hostiles.”

The only sound in the room had been the captain’s voice but now the silence was unnerving.  Pa looked at me with tears in his eyes.  I wanted to say something to him.  I wanted to tell him everything turned out all right for me in the end, but I knew what he was thinking.  I easily could have died that day, and only by the grace of God, I had not.

I nodded my head at my father and swallowed the newly formed lump in my throat.  Pa and I didn’t need words—a look was enough for now.  There would be plenty of time for talk later.

“Was it my men?” I said.  “The ones that died?”

The captain shook his head.  “The rest of your men survived.”

“I’ll ask again,” Pa interrupted. “Why are you here, Captain?”

But the front door flew open—my brothers were home.

“We got company, Pa?” Hoss hollered as he walked through the door.  My two brothers turned into the dining room before either of us could answer.  They saw the uniform and stopped dead in their tracks.

“Captain—these are my two other sons, Hoss and Adam.  The captain is here to talk to Joseph.  Why don’t you boys get cleaned up and you can join us for lunch.”

“Captain—”

“Captain—” Adam followed after Hoss.

I heard quiet whispers coming from the kitchen.  I’m sure Hop Sing had overheard our entire conversation and was quickly filling my brothers in with his own version of what the captain had said.  Within minutes they joined us.  Hoss sat next to me and looked around the table at everyone’s plates—full of sandwiches and such but never touched.

“Ain’t nobody hungry?”

Pa and I smiled at each other.  The captain wasn’t quite certain about the comment until Adam filled him in on Hoss’ appetite.  I handed my brother the platter and saw the smile cross his face.  We would all eat now that Hoss was here to remind us of what in life, was in truth, most important.

Pa gave a brief explanation of what Captain Hayes had said so far, ignoring the whispers he’d also heard, while we all dug into our meal—some a little heartier than others.  A couple of bites were all I could stomach for now.  I knew the captain was here for a reason, and so far, I wasn’t exactly sure why.  Going back to Bent’s Fort was one of the possibilities—one I wasn’t eager to do.  I figured Pa was thinking the same thing.  Pa wanted an answer to his question, and I knew he wouldn’t sit there calmly much longer.

“Something your father left out and I will add.  You should be proud of your young brother,” the captain said, glancing at each of my brothers.  “He’s a top-notch soldier and a decent human being.”

With a mouth full of roast beef sandwich, minus the forbidden cheese, Hoss clapped me heavy-handedly on the back.  “We’re already proud of ‘im, captain.  Always have been.”  Adam nodded and smiled—not one to get carried away with compliments.

“The reason I’m here is something none of you want to hear or have probably ever considered, but I’m here ask Joe to come back to the fort with me and testify on behalf of his men, who have all been imprisoned by the colonel.”

“Imprisoned!” I shouted.  “Why?”

“Easy, son—let the captain explain.”

I felt heat soar through me and redden my face.  “They only obeyed my orders.  I should be the one in prison—not them.”

“Son please—let the captain finish.”

“Part of what you say is right—”

I didn’t let the captain finish.  “Part?”  I knew we had a long discussion ahead of us, and Pa was most likely right, so I decided to shut my mouth and listen and quit acting like a little kid or at least try.  “I’m sorry, Captain, go on.”  Captain Hayes was a good man—he wouldn’t be here if he thought it unnecessary.

“I understand how you feel, Joe, and my answer is none of your men should have been imprisoned for what took place that night.  We were all under the impression we were attacking young warriors in that camp—Dog Soldiers who had been raiding the settlements—not women and children and feeble old men.  I found out later the colonel knew all along the young men were away hunting—he has his ways, and we could easily overtake the camp with few or no casualties.

“Your men were imprisoned for pulling back—for trying to rescue hostiles—for treason.  Right now I’m on sabbatical without pay—a leave of sorts.  I’m the only one who knows where you are.  I found out only by accident when I stopped to visit a longtime friend in Santa Fe—Dr. James Willis, whom I’d gone to school with in Boston years ago.

“Jim proceeded to tell me he hadn’t informed the Army of your stay in his hospital.  He also didn’t know I was stationed at Bent’s Fort until I stopped in to see him just a few weeks ago.”

It was all coming together now.  The secret was out, and I’d have to go back to the fort with the captain.  He would have no choice but to report that I was alive and well and living in Nevada.  I was too scared to say anything, knowing it could mean time in prison alongside my men—if things didn’t go as planned—if I were to ride back with the captain and testify—a lot of ifs.

I could never fool Pa or my brothers.  They could sense my unease—my sudden anxiety without me even looking their way.  Pa’s hand came across the table, easily resting on my arm.  I glanced quickly at him and looked back down at the uneaten food on my plate.

“Hear me out, Joe,” Hayes said.  I lifted my head and looked across the table at the captain.  “It’s risky business going back.  There will be a trial, but I’ll set it up so the trial will be for the colonel, not you and your men.  The colonel was wrong—dead wrong in what he did.  We have to convince the military court that you were right, and the colonel was wrong.

“If you are found guilty of treason, it would mean time in prison.  I’m almost certain that won’t be the case after we bring forth all the evidence with you being our number one witness.  If we’re lucky, it will mean the immediate dismissal of the colonel for knowingly attacking unarmed civilians and immediate freedom for your men.”

Pa’s hand tightened, which only made things worse.  I couldn’t get past the thought of prison—military prison—spending time behind bars for doing what I thought was right.  Just look where it got me.  I’d be with my men, men that probably hated me now for ordering them not to fire.  Men who could make my life a living hell when they found out I was still alive and free.

“Would we all testify sir, or just me?” I asked. “I mean, are my men against me or for me?  Is it just my word against the colonel’s?  If that’s the case, I don’t have a chance in hell, Captain.”

“Easy, Joe,” Pa said, for the umpteenth time.

“I’m going to prison, Pa.  Is that what you want?  Is that what I owe the Army?”

I pulled my arm away from my father’s.  I’d run away before I’d go to some military prison.  It wasn’t fair.  I didn’t do anything anyone with a conscience wouldn’t have done were they in my shoes. Had I been taught wrong all these years?  Had I been wrong to try to save women and children?

“Let’s try to sort this out, son.”

“There’s nothing to sort out, Pa.”

Maybe I was acting like a child, but I stood and left the table, slamming the front door on my way out.  If you cry, the boys will call you a baby.  I don’t care.  Call me anything you want.  I’m not going back.  I leaned my arms on the top of the corral fence and contemplated my future—one that sure wasn’t one I’d envisioned.

A movement to the side startled me from my thoughts.  “What do you want?” I asked.

“Talk.” My brother rested his elbow on the top railing and faced me.

“What’s there to talk about, Adam?  Pa wants me to rot in prison.”

“Pa didn’t say anything of the kind.”

“Well, I’m not goin’ back.”

“Tell me something, Joe.”  Oh boy, here we go.  I shifted my weight, but I looked straight ahead and not at my brother.  “Do you trust Captain Hayes?”

“Yeah—I guess so.”

“Okay then, were you right to try and protect defenseless women and children?”

“Hell if I know.”

“Was the colonel wrong when he gave orders to kill those people?”

“You know the answers so why ask me?”

“Do you want your men to rot in prison, as you call it because no one will stand up for them, prove they did nothing wrong, prove they did what was right?”

“Of course not.”

I was waiting for the next question, but Adam was finished.  He’d hit where it hurts.  I didn’t have a choice but to go back—he knew it and so did everyone else.

“I’m scared, Adam,” I said, finally looking at my eldest brother.

“As you should be.  I would be too.”

“You would?”

“Of course, I would.  You know right from wrong, Joe, and you’re going to have to convince the jury what happened was wrong.  You know that.”

I’d never let him know, but my brother was right, and now I’d have to go back in and face everyone back in the house after I’d made such a fool of myself.  We walked back in together.  Adam stood right beside me, practically holding me up, as I asked Captain Hayes when he wanted the two of us to return to Bent’s Fort.

Pa and I sat in my room, and we talked long into the night before the captain and I would leave the following morning.  “You’re not going alone,” he said.  I’d been away for two years—alone—and somehow my father had already forgotten about that.  Part of me wanted to handle this on my own, but the boy inside was relieved my father would accompany me there.

“Okay,” I said. “Thanks.”

Pa was worried.  Pa always worried.  It showed clearly in every newly-formed line on his face, and yes, I was doing the right thing—the only honorable thing—but it could prove a disaster and my father was aware.

“I have complete faith in you, Joseph.  I’m proud of you, son.”

My heart was in my throat. My father was my rock—my strength—maybe I could pull together some of that faith from him because right now he had ten times more than I did.  My father’s hand graced the back of my neck, and I knew then and there, I needed him much more now than I ever had before.

~~~

Captain Hayes, whose first name happened to be Benjamin also, something I didn’t know until now, was originally from Boston.  He and Pa had a grand old time, each telling stories, recalling their time spent back east.  I wasn’t left out completely, but I couldn’t have cared less about Boston.

When they’d covered every mind-numbing detail of new buildings and railroads and how much the city had changed since Pa was a young man, they discussed a publication called The Atlantic Monthly, which my brother, Adam, subscribes to.  That’s when I rolled my eyes and quit listening altogether.

The captain, flanked on either side by Pa and me, must have sensed my total boredom with their long-winded conversation and turned his attention to me, filling me in on other events of which I wasn’t aware—events that would ultimately come out in the trial—certain details he’d found out after that night.

He assured Pa he would take good care of me and do everything in his power to put the right people behind bars and send the two of us back home where we belonged.  Pa was grateful I had the captain backing me up all the way, but I don’t think it lessened the worry any of us felt.  The pained look in my father’s eyes still remained as the three of us traveled south to Bent’s Fort.

The farther we rode the more anxious and scared I got.  We’d slept in our bedrolls at night and stopped whenever possible to replenish our supplies.  I thought about the last time I’d ridden this way, so full of myself and out to prove myself worthy.  I sure did a great job of that.  Now I was fighting for my life and the lives of my men.

I put on a brave front and joked with Pa and the captain so they wouldn’t see the real Joe Cartwright—the one who wanted to turn back and say forget it, this was all a big mistake—the one who didn’t want to be anywhere near Bent’s Fort again.  Sometimes I got so scared my mind traveled elsewhere and I found my two companions way out in front of me as I lagged behind.

“Joe?” Pa would call back to me.  I could see the concern in his eyes.  I wasn’t fooling anyone.

I’d pull my head from the clouds and sprint on up to them with some lame excuse as to why I’d fallen behind.  Pa was well aware of my moods, and he knew exactly where my mind was, but I knew my father, and he would never make mention of it in front of the captain.

The days went by slowly.  The green trees and green pastures of home were gone, and only dry, desolate surroundings prevailed—like my mood of late—a chalky, dismal brown.  The sun beat down day after endless day, dredging up glaring memories of the past—memories of hunger and thirst—memories of my desperate attempt to stay alive.  Memories of giving up.

We reached the fort one late afternoon, worn out and filthy from so many days in the saddle.  My stomach cried out in protest with every step forward after I spotted the tall, pointed fence on the horizon that surrounded Bent’s Fort. I wanted to escape.  I wanted to run and hide.  I didn’t have the know-how or the skills it would take to stand up in a court of law and make my story count.  God, I wish I didn’t have to do this.

We rode through the main gates and a private took our horses.  “A quart of oats and fresh water,” I said to the man before I grabbed my saddlebags, my bedroll, and my canteen.  I couldn’t let the canteen go, even though the captain and my pa left theirs hanging on their saddle horns.  No one made a comment—maybe they understood my obsession with water or lack thereof.

Captain Hayes led the way.  He needed to report in, letting the colonel know he’d returned.  This was a small fort and not many men were stationed here.  I wondered how this whole trial thing would work.  Most of the men here were new recruits who had been sent in like I was to replenish the regiments when men had fallen.  These would be the same men who would sit on the jury—some who had never even seen a battle before and some who could be just as prejudiced as the colonel or thought it would kill their career if they sided with me.

Pa and I followed Captain Hayes to his quarters, which was the same wooden cabin I had remembered from the time I’d spent here and perceived myself as an honorable and dutiful soldier.  They all looked the same—one small cabin, attached to the next, in a long row inside the walls of the fort.

The captain dropped us off, saying he had a quick errand to run—said he wanted to have a new dress uniform sent here for me.  He would have me presentable and looking the part before taking me to meet the lawyer.  He also needed to secure the proper paperwork for me to fill out before we could present our case.

I sat down on a wooden chair, so rickety and small, it shook along with my body.  “You okay?” Pa asked after the captain had left.

“No—I’m not okay.”  I was taking my nervousness and frustration out on my father, which wasn’t fair to him.  “I’m sorry.  I’m—I—I don’t know what I am.”

“Scared?”

“Yeah, Pa, scared to death if you wanna know the truth.”

“You’re going to have to do better than that, Joe.”

“What’s that supposed to mean?”

Pa sat down beside me.  Maybe he knew how I felt and maybe he didn’t but he was going to tell me anyway.

“It means you need to find the Joe Cartwright that rode away from the Ponderosa over two years ago.  The boy with all the confidence in the world—the boy who set out to prove he was a man.  You came home a man, son, and it’s Joe Cartwright, the man, who needs to walk into that courtroom.  If you step through the door thinking you don’t stand a chance, then you won’t, and you already know the consequences.

“Make us all proud, Joe.  Stand up and be that man you’ve become.  Tell them exactly what happened that night; prove to the judge and jury what you know to be true.  Confidence, Joe.  It takes a man with confidence and an understanding of right and wrong.  You have both, son, now use it to the best of your ability.”

Pa was right.  I’d let this whole thing get to me and I needed to grow up fast, find faith in myself and go in fighting.  I could do this.  I could make the colonel pay for what he’d done.  I looked up at my father, who sat patiently beside me, waiting for what he’d said to sink into my thick skull.

“Thanks, Pa, I guess I lost track of what was important.”

“Believe in yourself, son; that’s all that’s important.  I for one think you’re man enough for the job.”

Before I could say anything else, there was a knock at the door and a young private stood with a dress uniform in his hands.  “For Sergeant Cartwright, sir.”

“Thank you, Private.  Dismissed.”  I held the uniform up in front of me.  Like it or not, I was back in the Army.

~~~

The three of us met with the lawyer later that same day, and somehow, wearing the uniform brought me a semblance of that confidence Pa talked about earlier.  The lawyer, Amos McPherson, didn’t react to me one way or the other about the charges we’d brought against the colonel.  I was somewhat surprised I hadn’t had a visit from the colonel yet.  Surely, he knew I was alive and well and back at the fort and I figured he’d want to have words with me—unpleasant as they might be.

We had just returned to the captain’s quarters when there was another knock at the door, although this time two men stood outside at attention—MP in bold white letters showed bright on the chest of their uniforms.  There was nothing the captain or Pa could do.  I was hauled away to the stockade to await trial for treason, and the newly added charge of desertion, now that I was declared alive.

After escorting me to a large open area, which was fenced off and separate from the rest of the fort with a guard station high above, I didn’t feel quite as confident as I had only minutes ago.  I’d always heard about this place, but I’d never seen the inside until now.  I was taken into a small room off to the side and handed a grey and white striped pullover shirt and pants with a drawstring at the waist.  A guard stood over me while I changed from my new dress uniform into not-so-new prison clothes.

After shedding my boots and pants with the guard standing directly behind me, I stepped into my much too long pair of pants.  Once I had my jacket off, I reached for the striped shirt I’d laid on a nearby chair.  I raised my arms to slide it over my head when a sudden blow across my shoulders knocked me to my knees.  When I turned to look back at the guard, he stood—eyes forward, tapping his wooden baton against the palm of his hand.

“What the hell was that for?” I said.

“Too slow,” he said, without making eye contact.

I got to my feet and started to put my boots back on.

“No boots.”

“Fine, now what?”

“You smartin’ off to me, boy?”  I stood in silence.  Anything more I would have said would have gotten me another whack across the shoulders for sure.  “In the yard with the rest of the prisoners.”

Boy, if this didn’t blow my newfound confidence all to heck.  I don’t know what else they could do to me to make me feel less worthy.  It was dark outside and I was at a loss as to where anything or anyone was.  One by one, the men I hadn’t seen since that night months ago came up to me, staring in disbelief, and slowly each began to speak.

“Cartwright?”

“Is that you, sir?”

“We thought you was dead!”

“Is it really him?”

Voices were coming from every direction.  I finally laid eyes on Tommy and then the Frenchman we called Hank.  They were all still alive, even though they were all now prisoners locked behind these stockade walls.  “It’s me all right,” I said, not knowing if they were glad to see me or ready to pound me.

Even in the darkness, their white teeth glowed as smiles crossed their faces.  Everyone was clapping me on the back and reaching out to shake my hand.  “You’re alive, Joe,” Tommy said.  “I can’t believe you’re alive.”

“I can’t believe you’re all in the stockade,” I replied.

We all had a lot to talk about, but it would have to wait until later as a loud whistle blew and I followed the men, single file, to the small mess hall.  I was pulled aside by the guard and escorted, quite unwillingly, back to the small, windowless room where I’d been taken to earlier to change my clothes.

“You’ll eat here,” he said, handing me a bowl of stew, then stood directly in front of me.

“You stayin’ to watch?”  There was no response, but he didn’t move, so I guess that answered my question.  Mushrooms floated on top, and after sinking my spoon to the bottom, there was meat and potatoes, and I ate it all.  It tasted awfully good after days of hardtack and jerky.

The guard stood over me until I finished and then left with the bowl and spoon, locking the door behind him. I was left in the room with two wooden chairs and no bed.  I had my choice of sleeping in one of the chairs or on the hard wooden floor.  I sat in one chair and propped my feet up on the other, not terribly comfortable but it would have to do for tonight.  I figured by tomorrow I’d be back with my men, and I would let them all know why I’d returned and what I planned to do.

I didn’t get much sleep.  I was thirsty, and my heart pounded relentlessly in my chest, keeping me awake and extremely alert most of the night.  I was plagued throughout the night with odd sensations and found myself covered in an abnormal amount of sweat.   I was nervous about having to testify but I wouldn’t be good for anything or anybody if I didn’t get some rest.  No one had said when the trial would start, but I had to be alert and not fall asleep when I talked to the lawyer and not in the middle of court.

Sometime later, and not having a clue if it was day or night, the guard came back and this time my hands were tied to the back of the chair and my ankles tied to the legs in front.  Without a word between us, I was then blindfolded, and after hearing the door close behind him, I could only assume he’d left the room.

Sleeping trussed up like this wasn’t going to be easy.  Lightheaded, along with a queasy stomach, ghostlike dreams haunted me even though I knew I was still awake, until the eerie cry of rusty hinges, which I hadn’t noticed before, broke the silence, scaring away the strange images that had forced their way into my befuddled mind.  Someone entered the room and sat in the chair in front of me along with the smell of more food.  My stomach was in knots and the thought of having to eat anything at all only made it worse.

The images were gone, but my heart still raced, and my eyes were constantly tearing.  Chair legs scraped across the wooden floor, and I could feel someone’s presence directly in front of me.

“Open wide,” he said in a sing-song voice.  I recognized his voice, the same guard who’d whacked me across the shoulders.  A spoon touched my lips and I shook my head no.

“Time to eat, boy,” he said, continuing to bump my lips with the spoon.

“Not hungry.”

“Too bad.  Open your mouth or I’ll do it for you.”

When I refused, he did as he said he would, grabbing hold of my jaw and shoving the spoon halfway down my throat.  Scrambled eggs, and again, the strong taste of mushrooms.  I almost gagged, but I was helpless, tied as I was to the chair.  Too bad he couldn’t see the look I gave him from behind the blindfold as the second spoonful was jammed into my mouth.  Jerking my head away had no effect on this man and I was forced to finish it all.  He removed the ropes and blindfold, and a silly, contemptuous grin crossed his face.

“Have a good time,” he said, leaving the room and hauling the two chairs out with him.

Oh yeah, have a good time.  What the heck did that mean?  Now, without even a chair in the room, I had no choice but to sit on the floor.  I paced the small box-shaped interior, needing to keep up my strength, but my stomach was unsettled, and I figured it was mainly nerves as I stressed over the upcoming event.   But in no time, my shirt was soaked with sweat and I found myself having to sit down and lean back against the wall, waiting for this sickness—this dizzy, miserable feeling to pass.

I almost wished I had a pile of wood to chop or a horse to break.  Inactivity wasn’t my style and I became restless when there was nothing to do.  I knew walking back and forth in this room wouldn’t help much but it was the best thing I could come up with if this uneasy feeling ever passed.

It seemed like hours before my stomach settled but now my head was pounding.  It felt like the room was spinning—like I’d had one too many beers with my friends at the Bucket of Blood.  I tried to focus on the trial; instead, all I could picture was that terrible night, that single night that was ruining my life.

Pa was probably driving the captain crazy, demanding my release so I would have plenty of time with the lawyer before the trial.  Maybe the lawyer and I would meet here if I was restricted to this room until they set the date for court.  If not, I needed to work all this out in my head and know exactly how I would answer their questions and how I would explain myself properly in order to keep from spending more time locked in this stupid cell.  I also needed to see my men.  I needed to know if they were behind me in this.

But what would the prosecutor’s question be?  I’d seen what happened to men in a courtroom situation.  I’d seen how their words were twisted so their meanings came out all wrong.  I couldn’t let that happen to me.  I had to have everything straight and not let them turn my words into something they weren’t.

I could picture it now.  The all-knowing colonel, standing in front of the judge, testifying that I was nothing but a coward—a deserter—or that I wouldn’t obey his orders to kill hostiles.  Hostiles my foot.  Women and children—

My breathing suddenly became very erratic, and my heart pounded again.  Something was wrong with me.  Even sitting down on the floor, the dizzy, sick feeling was back.  The room kept getting hotter, and without a window and no fresh air, I found I was sweating something awful and becoming more miserable by the minute.

I ran my hands across my face, wiping the wetness away.  As far as I knew, it was still early morning, and it shouldn’t be this hot.  My eyes teared up constantly and I tried to blink the irritating dampness away.  I looked straight ahead at the wall directly across the small room.  Lifelike, hazy creatures stood out against a background of reddish, grey plaster.  I rubbed my eyes and stared back at the wall.

I thought of the time my buddy James stole a bottle of whiskey from his pa and he and Mitch and I set out to drink the whole thing.  We were about twelve or thirteen at the time and in our minds, we were, without a doubt, men of the world.  Mitch brought some of his pa’s tobacco and I taught them to roll cigarettes like I’d seen the men in the bunkhouse do.  The combination of whiskey and cigarettes took its toll and we each took turns throwing up, not just once, but two or three times, until our bodies were racked with dry heaves.  I remember praying to God to end my sorry life right then and there.  That feeling was back in the worse way possible only I wasn’t praying to die this time.

“Damn,” I cried out loud, as my head spun, and my eyes played tricks on me.  “Damn it all to Hell.”  I covered my eyes as the visions came closer, surrounding me—nowhere to turn, to run, to hide.

Hands touch my face, but they have no arms—severed feet kick at my shins—heads without faces surround me—laughing—screaming—dark eyes staring—accusing.  Smoke stings my eyes—fire burns hot.

 I turn my head away.  Drops of sweat slip down my face, my sodden, stripped shirt clings to my chest.

If you cry, the boys will call you a baby.

“I’m not a baby!”   I screamed aloud.  I fear they all hear me.  “Hello?”

No one—

They hunt me down—find me—haunt me—touch my burning flesh—ice-cold needles prick the back of my neck.  Wide open mouths—full lips—dark inside.

I turned and faced the wall but they were still there.  With my eyes open or shut, they’re there—

The door opened and I jerked, turning my head to face another intruder.

“Stand up.”  The guard stood in the doorway, tapping his wooden baton against the palm of his hand, first smiling then laughing.  Was he was real or just another image—a vision?  “Stand up, boy.”  His laughter continued.

I pushed myself up, backing my hands one at a time along the wall.  I was standing but still using the wall for support.  He seemed real enough.  None of the others spoke actual words.

“Away from the wall,” he said.  His laughter then stopped.

I took a step forward then another—still staring—still questioning.  The others had gone back into the wall and had left me alone.  He came farther into the cell.  I scanned the room quickly—just him and me now.  I guess they didn’t want to be seen.  I was so thirsty; my throat was raw, and I felt my lips would crack if I wasn’t allowed something to drink.  I tried to follow his movements, but when I turned to see why he was behind me, he shouted a warning and I quickly obeyed his orders.

“Face forward, boy.”  The tapping baton continued in a rhythmic cadence as he continued circling—tapping and circling—tapping and circling.

“I just wanted—”

“Quiet,” he said.

Now he was beside me and the tapping had stopped.  The blow to my stomach bent me in half.  The blow to my shoulders sent me sprawled to the floor.  Before I could move, the door closed.  He was gone.

~~~

“How are we going to plan Joseph’s defense with him locked in the stockade?”  Ben’s anger over the situation was rising every minute Joe was locked away with no foreseeable plan of having him released.  Joe had been taken away twenty-four hours ago and Ben was livid.  “When will we be allowed to see him?”

“All in due time, Ben.  The colonel can guarantee Joe’s protection if he’s locked up,” said Captain Hayes.

“Protection from whom?  His own father?  You?”

“The colonel has him in a cell by himself; away from the rest of his men, who I’m told want him put away for good after what he ordered them to do.  They are imprisoned because of him, and they are out for blood.”

Ben paced back and forth, as much as he could, in the tight confines of the captain’s quarters.  He knew his son well and Joseph would go mad, sitting in a prison cell where he didn’t belong in the first place.  “I just want to see my son,” he said.  “I also would like to know why we haven’t met with his lawyer.”

“Everything takes time, Ben.  I’m sure McPherson is working hard on his case.  I will check with him in the morning.”

“In the morning?  Why not now?”

“It’s almost five o’clock, Ben.  You’ll have to be patient.  You are a guest here and making waves will only get you kicked off this post and farther from Joe than I think you care to be.  The closest town is ten miles away and that’s where you’ll end up if you decide to cause trouble.  I will try my best to get you in to see your son in the morning after I see the lawyer.”

Captain Hayes knew he had to keep Ben Cartwright under control, which was growing harder by the minute.  He understood the man’s worry and feelings for his youngest son, but this was an army post and things were done differently here.  One didn’t just barge into the stockade and demand to see a prisoner and he was afraid that’s what Ben planned to do.  Keeping Joe’s persistent father in control until the trial was going to be a rather exhausting challenge.

Ben walked with the captain to the mess hall, but his appetite was as dismally close to his young son’s as it ever had been.  He watched and listened to the enlisted men as he had during the last meal he’d eaten with the captain.  Metal spoons hitting metal bowls filled with stew were the only sounds in the room.  No one seemed to be talking.  Was talk prohibited during meals?  He found that odd.  This whole place was run more like a prison than an army camp and only the colonel and his table of commissioned men seemed allowed to speak freely while they ate.

Ben kept quiet and ate what he could while questions ran through his mind.  What was really going on here?  Did the enlisted men fear their colonel in some unnatural way?  Of course, there should be respect for rank, but this wasn’t right—not right at all.  There seemed to be a hidden fear—of what, Ben wasn’t sure.  What he did notice, which unnerved him greatly was Joseph’s lawyer, Amos McPherson, sitting at the table with the colonel, something he hadn’t noticed before.

“Just how buddy-buddy are McPherson and the colonel, captain?” Ben said when they’d returned to Hayes’ quarters.

“I’m not sure what you mean, Ben.”

“They were sitting together at the same table,” Ben nearly shouted, extending his long arm and pointing his finger toward the mess hall.

“Oh, not to worry, Ben, it’s just their rank.  McPherson’s a lieutenant colonel.  He’s a good man and will do right by Joe.”

“I’m not convinced,” Ben said, before plopping himself down on the edge of his bunk. “Is there a telegraph office here at the fort?”

“No, not yet I’m afraid.  Closest one’s in the town I mentioned to you earlier.”

Ben’s fear for his son was amplified tenfold after seeing the two men together.  A civilian lawyer wasn’t a possibility in a military court, but civilian witnesses were.  He would ride out and send telegrams in the morning.

“When do you think the trial will start?”

“I would say another couple of weeks, Ben.  There needs to be time to prepare.”

“How can Joseph prepare behind bars?”

Hayes found he was wary also after seeing the two men, sitting together during their dinner meal.  He wouldn’t let on to Ben; it would only cause more problems he wasn’t sure he could handle.  He was fond of Joe Cartwright.  He’d never worked with a finer man and this whole thing with the trial was proving disastrous.  He questioned now if he should have left well enough alone and never returned with the boy and his father.

“I’ll talk to McPherson tomorrow and see when we can set up a meeting with Joe,” Hayes said.

“I must see Joseph tomorrow or know the reason why I’m not allowed to visit my own son.”

“My suggestion for you, Ben, is to change your attitude before you meet with the colonel,” Hayes said firmly, as he sat down on his own bunk across from Ben.  “The colonel’s a tough old bird—Army all the way.  We’re ninety-nine percent sure he ordered Joe and Eli shot, so right off that tells you what kind of man he is, and to anger him even more over this whole situation may work against us in ways we won’t be able to handle.  Your son’s safety is a priority, Ben, and we don’t want anything happening to him.”

“What’s that supposed to mean?”

The captain hesitated before he spoke, but Ben had to know what he was up against. “Unfortunate accidents sometimes happen.”

~~~

The lantern shone brightly, and I had to cover my eyes when the guard opened the door and held the bright light high over his head.   He remained in the doorway, smiling down at me and then his maniacal laughter scared me.  I turned my face away.

I smelled another bowl of food and I heard him walk slowly across the room.  Even though I was hungry, I didn’t think I could eat, although I knew damn well I wasn’t going to have that option.  He handed me the bowl, allowing me to feed myself this time. It appeared to be yesterday’s leftovers—same meat, potatoes, and mushrooms as before.  I forced down the whole bowl while the guard stood over me with that bizarre grin on his face.

“Could I have a drink of—” The baton slammed into the side of my head before I got the words said.  My head bounced back against the wall before I lay sprawled once again on the floor.

~~~

There was a small square hole cut three-quarters of the way up the door to my cell.  I tried to stand.  I thought my head would explode.  My left ear rang out louder than the rapid beat of my heart.  I reached up and felt the warm, sticky blood, using from the side of my head.

I leaned back against the wall to steady myself, then put one foot in front of the other until I’d crossed the room and leaned heavily against the door.  There wasn’t a great deal of light coming through the hole, but I could tell there was the hallway and another cell, directly across from mine.

The guard must have left at some point.  I never heard the door open or close.  I knew they’d be back—the disfigured visions and ghosts that came as soon as he was gone.  Did he know about them?  Did he know they lived in this cell?  It was quiet—no sounds whatsoever.  A morgue—it felt like a morgue, and I was trapped inside with the living dead.

I slid back down the wall.

So this is prison.  Day after day of nothing but meals and beatings.  It wasn’t quite what I had envisioned when I agreed to come back with the captain.  I found myself drawing stick figures in the dust on the floor, but the figures weren’t complete, just like the visions, only parts.

I needed to keep my mind busy with other thoughts.  I smoothed out the drawings with the palm of my hand.  This was silly.  Surely it had just been a dream—a bad dream.

The guard was considerate enough to leave me a chamber pot but he hadn’t thought to empty it, so I sat as far away as I could, which wasn’t quite far enough.  The room became unbearably warm during the day and the unpleasant smell didn’t help matters at all.

Droplets of sweat covered my face once again as the tiny room grew hotter and hotter.  Like earlier in the day, my heart beat heavy against my chest.  I started to stand but I stood up too quickly and immediately I bent in half, clutching my hand to my stomach.  I was sick again—lightheaded and dizzy.  I closed my eyes and leaned back against the wall, hoping the sickness would pass quickly this time, but it only got worse.

Water ran freely over my legs until my striped trousers were soaked.  The current was swift and I reached out, grabbing for tree roots protruding along the bank—had to stop myself from drowning.  Finally, water to fill my empty canteen—but I had no canteen—the water was suddenly gone only to find myself crawling on my hands and knees, searching for the river I knew to be close by.  I reached up again—the roots were gone as were the trees that shaded me from the sun’s scorching rays. 

The ground was hard and cracked—burning heat, blistering the palms of my hands.  I pulled my hands away as fast as I could only to see the hideous visions again.  Out of the cracks in the dry, desert ground they came—the headless bodies—the severed arms and legs—laughing and knocking against me—pulling at my clothes—screaming out in words I didn’t know—didn’t understand.  Babies crying—babies with dirt-covered faces—running with blood.  Fire blazed—bodies burned—I would burn next—had to get away.

~~~

Ben stood in front of the desk where a young private sat outside the door, leading to the colonel’s office.  “My name is Ben Cartwright, and I would like to see my son, Joseph Cartwright,” he said, in a calm voice.

“Colonel said no visitors, Mr. Cartwright.”

“May I have a word with the colonel, then?”

“The colonel is in a meeting right now, sir, but I’ll tell him you were here.”

“I’ll wait.”  Ben took the only empty chair in the office and promptly sat down, crossing his legs and folding his hands in his lap.

“It could be a mighty long while, sir.”

“I’ll wait.”

“Yes, sir.”

Ben had left the captain’s quarters earlier, telling Captain Hayes he had no intention of waiting any longer to see Joseph.  When the captain had returned after being told the lawyer was in a meeting and would check in with him later, and then after having no luck trying to get in to see Joe, Ben was furious., although he did promise to remain calm as Hayes had recommended, if only for Joe’s sake.  Ben had been obviously shaken by the captain’s last remark regarding unfortunate accidents and prayed Joe had enough common sense not to provoke the colonel in any way.

This whole ordeal had become a fantasy—a nightmare.  Had he realized his son would have been thrown in a cell with no visitors—no connection with the lawyer, he would never have agreed to return.  He feared now that a proper defense was out of the question.  If the colonel had control over McPherson in the courtroom, Joseph didn’t stand any chance whatsoever.

Ben had planned to send wires to the two people he thought might be able to help: Captain Jack, the trader, and James Willis, the doctor in Santa Fe.  The more he thought about it, the more he realized neither man would be able to take time to come and explain what they witnessed with one young boy whom they only knew in passing.  Captain Jack was probably in Kansas or Missouri, and he knew the doctor would never be able to take time away from that god-forsaken hospital.

Adam and Hoss deserved a wire and they would get one as soon as possible.  Ben needed to see Joe first before he rode ten miles in unfamiliar territory to send his older sons the telegram.  He felt sure the two of them would ride to town daily, checking the telegraph and mail for news of any kind, and if they didn’t hear soon, imaginations would run wild, and his two older sons would be tempted to ride down just to see what was going on, or to see if the unthinkable had happened to their father and younger brother.

The words, unfortunate accident, stayed ever-present in Ben’s mind, but then he thought to himself, what was to keep him from having some unfortunate accident if he left the fort?  With no back-up and Captain Hayes being the only man he felt he could trust, he was reluctant to leave the fort on his own for any reason.

One hour passed, then two, and Ben was becoming more irritable by the minute.  The young private kept himself busy, doing paperwork at his desk, but he looked up frequently, hoping the elder man would get tired of waiting and walk out the door.

The colonel had informed him, making it perfectly clear, what he was to say if the sergeant’s father came to his office wanting to speak to him directly, and the longer this man, Cartwright, sat in front of him, the more nervous the young private became.  “It’s almost lunchtime, sir, if you’d like to come back later, I’m sure …”

“I’ll wait.”

“Yes, sir.”

~~~

The pounding in my head rarely ceased and it was back with a vengeance along with my upset stomach.  I slowly opened my eyes and tried to focus but the heaving, grey walls seemed to take on a life of their own.  I blinked a few extra times, but the fog didn’t lift like I’d hoped it would.  Slowly, I sat up, then realized at some given time, I’d wet myself.  How in the world?  Why in God’s name would I …

My clothes were dirty and stiff and smelled like I’d worn them for months on end and now, I didn’t think that was the case at all even though I wasn’t sure what day it was or how long I’d been here, I didn’t think I’d been here that long but my mind was unclear.  My thoughts were muddled and tangled in knots.

I was never quite sure if it was day or night, time to eat or time to sleep, time to walk back and forth, or time for a beating.  I had way too much time to dream.

The dreams, the visions came when I was asleep or awake.  It didn’t seem to matter, and that’s what scared me the most.  I had no control over my own thoughts, and I was starting to wonder how long it took for someone to actually lose their mind.

The key turned in the lock and the door opened, its squeaky hinges scaring me, knowing more of them might be allowed in if the door was open too long.  I cowered in the corner as memories of broken bodies rendered me helpless and afraid.  I quickly covered my eyes and got as far away from the newest intruder as I possibly could.

“Damn it stinks in here.”

I looked in his direction when he spoke.  I had no choices.  I had to live and breathe and eat, and I’d grown accustomed to the stench.  He told me to stand up and he handed me a bowl of gruel—hot slimy gruel.  I looked up at him with disgust and tried handing the bowl back.

“Eat,” was all he said.

I shook my head.  “Can’t.”

“Do I have to feed you myself?”

I was so close to the edge and this was more than I could take.  I backed myself up against the wall and slid down till I was sitting back on the floor.  Again, the guard stood over me until I ate every bite.  God knows what the chunks were and I was too afraid to ask.

“Here.”  I handed him my empty bowl.

“Stand up.”

I stood up like he wanted and walked to the middle of the room like I had learned to do after every meal.  I knew the routine and I was ready to learn my lesson.  I stood waiting for the blows that would come, the blows that would teach me to behave correctly.  First to the stomach, the second across the shoulders.  That was the routine I’ was accustomed to two times every day.

“Good boy,” he said.  I lay flat on my belly on the floor, so tired of it all.  But soon I would be a good soldier.  I would be smarter and obey the colonel’s commands.  I was learning my lessons well.

He left and locked the door.  I pushed myself up but again I was shaky and sore.  My head spun and the walls began to move in waves—closing in—curving toward me.  I closed my eyes and tightened myself into a ball.  I’d resigned myself to this life of darkness, this life of pain.  I waited for them to gather, forcing themselves from the walls—hover—touch.  I knew it would be soon.  I knew they were about to come.

~~~

Nearly a week had passed, and Ben had sat in the colonel’s office daily.  He hadn’t caused a scene so far, but his patience was running thin.  There was never an explanation from the young private, sitting across from him behind the desk, other than the colonel was in a meeting and he wasn’t sure what time he would return.

“This is the colonel’s office,” Ben spoke out to the young man, knowing full well it was.

“Yes, sir.”

“Do you know if he’s planning to come back anytime today?”

“I wouldn’t know, sir.”

“Make sure he knows I was here, young man, and that I will be here again tomorrow and the day after that until he has the courtesy to meet with me,” Ben said, leaning over the private’s desk, enunciation every word clearly, before leaving and slamming the door behind him.

“Well?” Captain Hayes asked as Ben stormed in through the captain’s cabin door.

“He never showed.”  He saw the captain nod his head.  “You’ve known all along he wouldn’t speak to me, haven’t you?”

“I figured as much.”

“Were you able to talk with McPherson today?”

“Seems he was in a meeting all day, so no, I didn’t.”

“As was the colonel,” Ben said.  He sat and looked at Hayes for answers.  “What do we do now?  This will go on until the trial, won’t it?”

“I honestly don’t know, Ben.  I’d thought about wiring the general, but with the war in full force now, since that first battle at Ft. Sumter and it seems like one battle right after another now, we don’t stand a chance of anyone coming to rescue one young sergeant or even caring what happens at a post this far west.”

“So my son will spend time in a filthy prison for trying to do what was right—for saving women and children because a certain colonel hates a certain race of people and has the power to execute and massacre.  Then has the gall to accuse my son of treason and desertion.”

“I’m sorry, Ben, but—”

“Sorry doesn’t work for me, Captain, and I swear to you on the graves of my three wives, my son won’t spend a day in prison when that trial is over.  Mark my words. The boy will ride home with me to the Ponderosa and will not remain one more day in this hellhole.”

Ten days passed and Ben’s frustration only grew.  He’d made the trip to town, only this morning, and with no unforeseen incident along the way.  He sent his older sons a telegram, but he didn’t go into much detail.  What was there to say?  He didn’t mention Joseph’s incarceration.  He didn’t mention his frustration.  He did say things were moving slowly, it would take longer than he’d anticipated, so not to worry.

Not once had he been allowed to see Joe and not once had he been allowed to see the colonel.  He had spoken to the defense lawyer only to be told the case was coming along fine and there was nothing to worry about.  Ben had argued the point until he was blue in the face, but McPherson held his ground, saying everything would come out in the trial and he would just have to wait and be patient.

Days turned to weeks with no connection between father and son.  Captain Hayes took the brunt of Ben’s anger even though he’d tried his best over the duration.  He’d tried numerous times to have just a simple one-hour visitation set up for Joe and his father, but he was brushed aside.  Army regulation would not permit it.  Today he was walking back to his quarters light-footed and excited to finally tell Ben the good news.  The trial would start tomorrow.

Ben didn’t know whether to feel relieved or afraid.  Anything could happen in a court of law, and since he hadn’t seen Joe for over a month, and the lawyer hadn’t met with his son even once during that entire time, he worried.  As a civilian, his hands were tied.  As a father, his heart cried out for his son—the injustice—the cruelty of one man’s actions over another.

He’d talked to Joe about confidence and how that would be a large element in his defense.  Entering the courtroom, knowing you were right in what you did, beyond a shadow of a doubt, and convincing the jury, making sure they felt the same, was the key factor in this case.

Joseph was a man, a good and kind man, a man who knew right from wrong.  Ben closed his eyes, staying the tears that formed frequently now when he thought about what his son had gone through since that horrible night.  The uncertain feelings about himself that most young men generally had, seemed to prevail upon Joe, maybe more than they did with other young men his age.  Then there were the nightmares and the feelings of guilt—thinking he hadn’t done enough had nearly broken his heart when he’d tried to explain.

Ben would pray for a judge who would listen to a young man, who would do nothing but tell the truth.  Tomorrow he would see his son and he would try to pass on the strength Joe desperately needed to in order to stand and face the colonel and the uncertainty of a judge and jury.

~~~

“Wake up, boy.”

They were talking and kicking me in the back.  I wrapped my arms tightly around my legs, which I’d quickly pulled up my chest.  They were back and I could feel my own blood rush through me as I panicked on the inside and felt the uncontrolled nervous shaking of my entire body.

“I said wake up, boy.”

I was awake, but I’d closed my eyes, hoping they’d leave me alone.  My eyes darted open to the gray haze before me—eat—sleep—take a beating—I was confused. I didn’t know which one to do.  My body wouldn’t move from its balled-up position.  I closed my eyes again.

I was grabbed by the arm and hauled to my feet.  I leaned back against the wall, knowing I couldn’t stand up by myself on legs that functioned like jelly in a fast-moving current.  I needed to know who was with me now.  I was uncertain with the many visitors who never left my side—day and night—night and day—I was never quite sure.  Faces staring, eyes, no eyes.  They still came.  Some only came to touch, to surround me, to tease me, but they were only fragments, seldom whole.  This one was whole.

“Time to eat.”

I was hungry, and even through the continual haze, I could see it was a big juicy steak covered with mushroom gravy.  I smiled up at the guard, who I had learned early on was not just any old guard but my instructor—my teacher.

“Enjoy,” he said.

Enjoy I would.  I ate it so fast I think I forgot to chew.  I hadn’t tasted anything this good for a long while.  It seemed like only minutes and my instructor was back, only this time he brought chains in with him.  I was curious as to why, but I had learned over time, I did what I was told and didn’t ask stupid, childish questions.

I’d been struck so many times with the baton; my body ached from my shoulders, clear down to the bottoms of my feet. The never-ending marks and constant bruising my instructor deemed necessary for my training never showed.  They were all completely hidden by my clothing.  No more hits to the face after that first time he’d clubbed me on the side of the head.  No bones were broken, so far as I could tell, but I sure felt every blow when I was bad, and I was bad much of the time.

Eat—beat—dream.  That was the life I’d grown accustomed to over time in my new home.  My instructor had informed me weeks ago that my father was so disgusted with my childish behavior, he had left the fort to return home and that’s why he never once came to visit.  I’d let everyone down, my family and the army—I was a despicable disgrace to all.

He also informed me I wasn’t fit to be let out of this room and here I would remain until I’d learned right from wrong, and then at some point on down the line, other arrangements might be made.  My men hated me, and I was told more than once if I was let loose in the yard they’d probably kill me.  I did feel somewhat safe here inside my cell.  At least the beatings wouldn’t kill me; it just made my life awfully unpleasant.

Some days I wished they would send me out to the yard and the end would come.  Now that I’d failed my Pa and my brothers—the humiliation and ultimate disgrace I’d brought to the family, where would I go?  What would I do if I was ever released from prison?  I only wanted to be a good son and a good soldier, and I’d failed at both.  Only faceless ghosts and visions of the past were part of my life now, only those I’d thought were worth saving now haunted me.  After every meal, after every beating, they came.  Out of the walls and up through the floorboards, in through the tiny, square hole in the door, they came to find me.  They seldom left me or went away completely.

Word from the colonel was passed on to me by my instructor.  “If I’d only done what I was told and killed the hostiles.”  I knew now that I’d been wrong, and the colonel was right.  He was a colonel, and I was only a sergeant.  He knew about war.  He knew who the enemy was, not me.  I thought I was so smart.  I thought wrong, and now I would pay, pay for the rest of my life because I’d failed, failed to listen, failed at everything.

Chains were attached to my ankles and wrists, and I was taken from my cell—my home.  I was scared to be out among people.  People who wanted me dead.  I stuck close to my instructor, who held tightly to my arm; guiding me away from the only place I knew I was safe.

Once outside, the strong, intense brightness of the sun hit me straight on and I ducked my head, keeping my eyes to the ground, remembering the fire and the sun’s burning rays, constantly pursuing me, surging across me, trying to kill me.  I wanted to go back.  Outside wasn’t the place for me.

My instructor took me into a new cabin and set me down on a chair just inside the door.  I was able to open my eyes now and see my current surroundings, but the constant fear of being away from my cell frightened me.  He talked briefly to a young man, sitting across from me with a polished, wooden desk between us.

A man dressed in a clean, highly decorated uniform with unruly blond hair appeared from an inner office and I recognized him immediately as the colonel.  With the chains still holding my wrists together, I stood immediately from my chair out of respect for rank.   He acknowledged me and had me follow him into his office where two other men stood off to the side of his desk.  One I’d seen before but I couldn’t quite place his face.

I was embarrassed by my filthy striped uniform and the smell I carried with me.  He didn’t seem to mind or question my appearance and turned away, leaving me standing in front of his desk, while he took a seat on the other side.

“I have papers here for you to sign, Sergeant Cartwright.”

I wasn’t sure whether I should speak or let him continue.  The look on his face scared me as much, or maybe even more than anyone else I’d come in contact with so far.  I’d feared my instructor at first, until he explained to me the beatings were for my own good, and I was just one of those who had to learn the hard way in order to become a better, more competent soldier.

The colonel began to speak and I gave him my complete attention.  I wanted to show him I was a good soldier now, and now cower on the floor like a baby.  So I did my best to concentrate on what he said and not let my mind go to the dark places where the visions took hold, took me to far off places.

“This is a legal document, Sergeant, stating you disobeyed direct orders to fire upon hostiles and that you failed to return to your post when the battle was over.  Do you understand?”

“Yes, sir.”

“Do you agree with this statement?”

“Yes, sir.”

“Will you sign this statement under your own free will?”

“Yes, sir.”

He handed me the pen and I switched it to my left hand so I could sign.  I couldn’t help but study my shaking hand with grime lodged under my fingernails and more signs of filth between each of my fingers.  I bent over the desk and touched the fine point to the paper.  I looked straight at the colonel.  He winked and nodded his head.  I looked at the paper and suddenly a familiar date registered in my head.  I smiled to myself before I started to sign.

“My birthday,” I mumbled.  I signed my whole entire name, including my rank, then I stood up straight and handed the pen back to the colonel.

“What was that, Cartwright?”

“Today’s my birthday, sir.”

“Very good Sergeant,” the colonel said.  “How old are you today?”

“Twenty, sir.”

He stood from his chair and nodded to my instructor to take me back to my cell.  I’d done the right thing.  From now on I would obey all orders without question, and I maybe someday, the colonel would know I’d become a dutiful soldier.

~~~

“What do you mean the trial’s been called off?”

“The colonel has asked that you and I and McPherson assemble in his quarters at 11:30 sharp.  I’m sorry, Ben, that’s all the message states.”

“I just don’t understand.  Is this a deliberate delay?”

“Ben—”

“Joseph has been held in that stockade for over a month and now what?  We wait even longer?”

Captain Hayes could feel the anguish, the utter heartbreak in the father’s voice as he dug for his timepiece and pulled it from his pocket.  “It’s 10:45 now.  It won’t be long, and we’ll get the answers we need.”

It didn’t sound good.  It wasn’t good news, but Hayes feared telling Ben what he was thinking.  Either something had happened to Joe or some kind of deal had been worked out.  He was aware of how things worked, especially at this post, and with no outside support now that the war between the states took precedence over any minor infraction out here in this long-forgotten, non-important western post.

Hayes wished he knew what had caused the change of venue but he wasn’t allowed in the colonel’s inner circle.  He’d been able to keep Ben subdued over the last few weeks, but this could be the last straw for a man with the thunderous voice and overbearing nature and used to having things done his way or not at all.

Hayes had met with McPherson on numerous occasions, just to be put off and told time and again the attorney was doing his job and would defend the young sergeant to the best of his ability.  Hayes knew he was being fed a bunch of bull, but there was nowhere to turn and no one to confide in.  The only men he respected at this point were behind bars and denied visitation.

After trying for over a month now, he hadn’t been allowed to see young Cartwright or any of the sergeant’s men.  The colonel wasted no time explaining to him in great detail how the sergeant’s men despised the young officer, always had, but Hayes found that hard to believe.  Even though they had been thrown into the stockade because of Joe’s orders, they had always been loyal to the sergeant.  A betrayal like this was nothing but a lie; therefore, it didn’t sit well with Captain Hayes.

On the other hand, it would only take one man, one scared man starting in on the others, convincing them they’d been duped by the sergeant and making Joe the ultimate target of their anger and frustration at being held for treason, and in due course, facing a trial of their own.

Benjamin Hayes had made the army his career.  He’d already served ten years in the cavalry, starting out as Joe had, a young impressionable boy, hoping to have a future and rise to the top ranks of his profession.  Now things had changed, and with men like the colonel in command, he wanted nothing more to do with the army.  If and when Joe and his men were released, he would walk away with them, giving up the dreams he’d made for himself so long ago.

This one-man dictatorship with no recourse and no choice but to follow his command was nothing now but a dead-end road.  Already, he’d felt shunned by the colonel and had asked for a transfer soon after the massacre but was denied.  Now with these current problems pending, he would see them through, but he knew his career in the army was finished whether he liked it or not.  The colonel would see to that.

~~~

Ben Cartwright and Captain Benjamin Hayes stood impatiently waiting for the young private behind the polished desk to announce their arrival.  It was past 11:30 and Ben was doing his best to remain calm.  Finally, the door opened, and they were allowed into the colonel’s private office.

“Take a seat, gentlemen.”

“What’s this all about, Colonel?” Ben all but shouted.

The colonel looked up at the disrupting annoyance and then back to the papers he held in his hand.  “I see here that Sergeant Cartwright enlisted in April of 1860.”

“That sounds about right,” Ben said, “but what does that have to do with the trial that should have started nearly two hours ago?”

“Your son, Sergeant Cartwright, told me today was his birthday.”

Ben hadn’t even realized the date.  He’d been so consumed with the trial or lack of.  “Yes, it is.  Joseph turns twenty today.”

“That presents a problem, Mr. Cartwright.”

“And what problem might that be, Colonel?  No trials on birthdays?”

“Not exactly.  Seems your son was only seventeen when he enlisted.  Is that correct?”

“Yes,” Ben said with a heavy sigh.  “I’m sure he lied about his age.”

“Officially, your son can’t serve at seventeen.  Officially, your son will be discharged and asked to not return to any branch of the military.”

Ben listened with disbelief.  “You mean Joseph is free to go?”  His mind raced.  No trial.  No prison.  Only back home where he belonged.

“I will release him to you later this afternoon.  The army doesn’t take to liars and children who never learned how to obey orders.”

Ben was infuriated by the colonel’s remark and the captain quickly sensed his rage.  He placed a tight grip on Ben’s arm, holding him to his chair.  “What time shall we expect the sergeant, sir?” Hayes asked.

“Pick him up here at 17:00 hours, Captain.”

“Thank you, sir.  Come on, Ben.”  Ben eased himself up from the chair, knowing how he wanted to tear this man apart; he dared not speak a word until he was assured of Joe’s release.

“Mr. Cartwright?” Ben turned and faced the colonel with a scowl on his face that didn’t go unnoticed.  “You and your son will have 30 minutes to leave the fort.  Neither of you are welcome here after that time.”

The captain pulled Ben from the colonel’s office before either of them said something they would later regret.  “Keep walking, Ben,” Hayes said, still pulling Ben by the arm.  “There’s only trouble to be had if you go back now.  Don’t even look back.”

“I could break every bone in that man’s body.  He’s nothing but a worthless son-of-a—I’m sorry,” Ben said.  “I taught my sons better.  I guess I should heed my own words.”

The captain listened.  It was better for Ben to get it out of his system now, rather than in front of the colonel or in front of his son.  He kept silent.

“What kind of man is he?  I will tell you right now—this isn’t over—not by a long shot.”  Ben stopped moving forward and the captain suddenly feared what Ben might do next.  “I want you to know I am grateful for everything you have done for Joseph and what you have kept me from doing.  But I will say this, I have connections with many people in the territory of Nevada and I will pull every string and pull in every favor owed me if it means I can get bring that man to his knees.  Mark my words, Captain; this is a long way from being over—a long way.”

~~~

The stench was overwhelming when I returned to my cell.  I started to gag and I tried my best to hold back the vomit but it was no use—I lost everything almost immediately. My instructor shook his head as I stood back up, holding my stomach protectively and wiping my shirtsleeve across my mouth.  He pulled me to the center of the room, gave me my beating, then left me sprawled on the floor.  The voices I’d managed to keep silent when I’d been to see the colonel would come soon.

I wanted to cry or maybe even scream.  I wasn’t sure which.  I did what I was told.  What more did they want from me?  My body ached from the daily abuse, and as much as I tried to convince myself it was for my own good, I’d grown physically and mentally tired of the whole world around me.  I crawled to the far edge of the room and away from the mess I’d made, next to the overflowing chamber pot.

I sat alone, wishing things could be different, wishing my Pa didn’t hate me and I’d been a better son in his eyes.  I could only stare at the wall across the room and remember what it had been like before I joined the army, before I’d left home, thinking a career army would make me a man.  Before the night that changed my life.

I was exhausted.  I leaned back against the wall and stared straight ahead.

Walls curve in wavy pools, a hissing cold stings the back of my neck.  I crouch lower to the ground as the ceiling turns liquid gray, cascading toward me, then drips red-hot lava, covering my shoulders and chest.  I cover my head while they laugh—cry—claw at my skin—tearing away the outer layer and leaving trails of powdery dust in their wake. 

Still covering my face, they pull at my hair—screaming—mouths gaping—empty bodies lurking—tearing my clothes from my body—tears on my face—piecing loud ringing in my ears.  I push them away—they stay—they stare—they scream—they laugh.

The hinge squeaks—the door opens slowly but I don’t turn to look that direction—only more of the same and I’m so miserably tired.  I can’t get away, but I push myself up from the floor, away from the wall, but it’s not me I see anymore.

Spreading my wings like the bird in a cage—I flutter relentlessly, batting the thin bamboo spindles, but there’s no way out.  I hop—I squawk—the walls hold me—control me—control my freedom.  Will it ever end—can I make it end—faster and faster I flutter but to no avail.  I’m trapped—trapped in the darkness—I need to be free—free to bring my life to an end.

“Stand up, Cartwright.”

I can’t.  They won’t let me go.  Can’t he see I’m trying to protect myself from their blood, their dust?  There’s only so much I can do.  I can’t protect him too.

“Up,” he said, pulling my wing, forcing me to stand still.

I stare up at him with watery eyes.  He’s larger than any of them—he’s whole, from head to toe, with eyes that stare and lips that move when he talks.  I watch closely as he taps the baton against the side of his leg.  I want to fly away; instead, I brace myself.

“Time to go.”

Go where?  Free like a bird? 

He didn’t put the chains on my ankles this time; instead, he handed me my boots, which felt tight when I slipped them on.  He held my arm—and we walked together. If I could fly away—soar through the open sky—away—far, far away . . . but the bird was gone—the bird was set free.  We walked until we were outside and like last time, I ducked my eyes from the sun’s fiery rays.  We took the same route as before, but I was never told why, and I’d learned not to ask.

My instructor marched me into the colonel’s office, and I was told to sit down and not move a muscle until I was given orders from the colonel to do so.  I had learned obedience quite well from my instructor so I was sure to do as he said.  The voices stayed in my cell.  They chose not to follow me.

The outer door opened, and two men walked in and stood next to me.  One man resembled my father with thick gray hair, tall and proud.  I dropped my head.  The embarrassment I’d caused my own father showed on this man’s face.  I didn’t dare face him.

“Son?” It sounded like Pa, but Pa had left, gone home to be with my brothers. “Joseph?”

Why had he come back if not to chastise me, to tell me I wasn’t good enough to be his son and I was better off here and maybe the instructor could eventually teach me what I needed to learn?  Tears of shame tracked down my face.  I never wanted to disappoint my father.  I never wanted to be a disgrace to my family.

“Son,” he said softly, bending down on one knee.

I didn’t look up.  I couldn’t look up.

“Look at me, Joseph.”

I shook my head.

“Please, son.”

I started shaking and I tucked my hands between my legs, praying he would just go away.  He placed his hand on my knee.  I turned my head away.

“Little Joe.”

“No.”

“Son, I’m here to take you home.”

I was already home.  I belonged here with my instructor.  He was my teacher and he kept me safe.

“Your brothers—Adam and Hoss—are waiting for you to come home.  They miss you, son.  I’ve missed you too.”

I was so confused.  My father hated me.  Why was he saying these things that made no sense?

“Son, we have to hurry.  Will you come with me, and we’ll go home?”

“Home, sir?”

“Yes, son.  Your brothers are waiting.”

“For me?”

“For you, Joseph.”

I still didn’t understand but I nodded my head.  Then I remembered I wasn’t to move from this spot.  “Can’t, sir.”

“Why, son?”

I shook my head back and forth.  “Don’t move a muscle.”

I heard my father’s deep long sigh before he stood and banged on the inner door inside the room where I sat.  The colonel yanked it open.  “What is the problem now, Mr. Cartwright?”

“Will you please tell my son he’s allowed to leave with me?”

“You may stand and leave with your father, Cartwright.”

I looked up at the colonel.  He had an odd-looking smile on his face; one I’d never seen before.

“You have 20 minutes.  I suggest you use them wisely,” he said.

“Come on, Joe.”  My father grabbed my arm and hauled me outside.  I had to cover my eyes as he, along with the other man, who I now recognized as Captain Hayes, walked me to the livery.  I watched them throw blankets and saddles on the horses, then my father tied bedrolls and saddlebags on and looped canteens over the saddle horns.  “Mount up, son.”

I climbed up on the back of Cochise and my father did the same with Buck.  He reached down for one last handshake with Captain Hayes.  “Keep in touch and good luck,” I heard the captain say, and we rode out of the livery and through the gates of Bent’s Fort.

I was confused as to why we were leaving the fort and where we were going so late in the day, but it seemed my father was now in charge of me.  My father would become my instructor now.  I would obey every word so as to become a good son.  Maybe I wasn’t a soldier anymore.  Maybe I had failed my instructor.

We rode for a couple of hours and into a small town west of the fort.  My father had given me my hat to wear, and I was grateful since we were riding straight into the blazing sun with its fiery rays that made my eyes water and sting.

We stabled our horses in the first town we came to and walked a short distance to a small adobe hotel where my father checked us both into one room, then ordered a bath sent as soon as possible.  He held my arm, and together we walked down the narrow, tiled hallway, each carrying our own saddlebag and canteen.

My father talked more than I had remembered him ever talking before.  It was constant and I started to block it out when I suddenly thought he might say something important and accuse me of not listening, not paying attention, not obeying orders.  From that point on I heard every word my father had to say.

We’d just gotten settled in our room when there was a knock on the door.  Was it my instructor?  Had a mistake been made.  Was my time with my father now over?  I scanned the room.  There were more than enough paces to hide but I sat frozen in the small, upholstered chair not knowing what to do or which way to turn.

“Your bath is here, son,” my father called out, opening the door to two Mexican boys who carried a tub and two buckets of hot water.  They set the small, metal tub in the middle of the room and one of the boys stated they’d be back in just minutes with more hot water before they turned to leave.

My heart pounded; fear lingered.  My father was still talking, and I realized I had not paid attention or heard anything he had said.  I was shaking inside but I don’t think my fear presented itself to my father.  True to their word, within minutes, the two boys returned.

“Go ahead, Joseph.  I have your clean clothes here in your saddlebag.”

Quickly, I slipped off my boots and removed my striped pants and shirt.  My father had started a fire even though the room was comfortably warm and as soon as I shed my clothes—he took them from me and burned them.

He’d turned his back to me as I undressed but he stared as I crawled slowly into the steaming hot water.  “Joseph,” he whispered

I steadied myself by grabbing the edge of the tub, ready to step in, but my leg still hung in the air as I looked up at him, not understanding if I’d done something wrong or not.  “Sir?”

“What have they done to you?” 

I realized now he was staring at the bruises, old and new, which covered most of my body.  “I was bad.”

My father had tears in his eyes, tears of shame for a worthless son.  He reached out and helped me into the tub.  I sat down slowly, letting the hot water soothe the soreness that I’d become accustomed to living with since the first day I was put in my cell.

“There was no need, no need,” he said, still in that whispered voice.  “You soak for a while, and I’ll see if I can rustle us up some dinner and have it brought here to the room.  I smiled, still feeling uneasy about speaking out loud.  I was hungry.  I remembered eating a big juicy steak, but I also remembered losing it later.

My father left me alone.  The constant chatter was over.  I didn’t know if he was really coming back or not, now that he’d seen me and seen how bad I’d been, he may have just turned and walked away.  I wouldn’t have blamed him at all.  He had two sons, Hoss and Adam, sons to be proud of.  Not one like me who could never measure up, never be anything but the black sheep.

I laid my head back against the tall end of the tub and closed my eyes.  I had lots of questions and I didn’t know when the proper time would be to ask—maybe never.  Were the rules the same as they had been with my instructor?  Had he informed my father what it took to make me a good soldier or in this case a good son?  I didn’t know the answers, only time would tell.

Memories of cowering in my cell flashed before my eyes.  Memories of eating—beatings—dreams that weren’t really dreams because I was awake most of the time.  I flinched and quickly opened my eyes.  I circled the room with my eyes, feeling a chill, even though the steam continued to rise from the tub and the fire burned only a few feet away.  No one was there—no faceless heads—no eyes staring—no voices laughing.  It was just my imagination playing tricks, but the sights and sounds had been so real for so long.  My back was to the door, but when I heard it open, I covered my head just in case.

“It’s Pa, Joseph.  It’s just me, son.”  Was that good or bad?  I wasn’t sure.  I lowered my hands back down under the water and tried to relax.  “Supper will be sent here shortly.  Why don’t I help you wash your hair?”

I slid myself under the water, wetting my hair.  Then I felt my father making a generous lather with the bar of lye soap and scrubbing my head like he used to do when I was a little boy.

“Okay, son.  Rinse it out.” Under I went, rubbing the soap out with my own hands.  I came up smiling, hoping he’d be pleased.  “You ready to get out or do you want to soak some more?”

“I’m ready,”

“Tomorrow I’ll get some liniment for those bruises.”

When he thought I was dry enough, my father held up a pair of long johns for me to put on.  It was late now, the sun had set, and it didn’t make much sense to get all the way dressed.  My father had me crawl into bed after my bath.  He’d already propped up the pillows behind me, and once I was in the bed, he proceeded to straighten the blanket that covered my legs.

A knock at the door startled me and I knew I’d let my defenses down.  I clenched my bed covers tightly, then let out the breath I was holding when I realized it was just the delivery boy with our late-night meal.  My father handed me a plate then pulled up the little, upholstered chair and sat it next to the bed alongside me to eat.

I started shoveling the food in my mouth as fast as I could when I looked up to see my father had stopped eating and was watching me intently.

“Good,” I said, and then wondered if I was wrong to speak out loud.

“Yes, it is.” I realized maybe I really was allowed to speak, and I chuckled, I thought only to myself, as I spread more beans on my tortilla.  “What’s so funny?”

“No mushrooms.”

“What?”

“I’ve had mushrooms on everything I’ve eaten for so long I’m surprised I didn’t turn into one big fungus.”

“Mushrooms, you say.”

“Yes, sir, on everything, even gruel.”

I cleaned my plate.  I’d learned, after that first meal in my cell, that’s what was expected of me and I handed my father my empty plate, smiling again at my accomplishment.

“I guess you were hungry, son.  Do you want some more?”

More?  I was ready to explode after eating all that food.  It was probably three times what I normally ate for an entire day.  “I’m good for now, sir,” I said.

“Good.  You get some sleep then.”  My father held the blanket up for me while I adjusted the pillows and slid down lower on the bed.  “Goodnight, son.”

“Goodnight, sir,” I said, thinking this was my first meal in a very long time without a subsequent beating.

I was in heaven.  A real mattress and real pillows with a blanket pulled up over my shoulders.  No hard floor with my arm as a pillow.  I listened closely as my father slipped off his boots and removed his own set of clothes.  I wasn’t used to having a real person around so much of the time.  My instructor only came for brief periods and I was alone for the rest of the day or night—well, except for them … the ones who came when no one else was there.

I felt my father crawl in next to me.  There was only one bed so we were forced to share but it was still better than sleeping on the floor.  I tried closing my eyes, but when I did, my heart started to pound like it always did soon after I ate.  I felt beads of sweat gather on my forehead, just like they always did before.

I tried closing my eyes and they were there but different somehow.  They didn’t scream or cry.  They didn’t pull at my clothes or scrape their fingernails down my face and neck.  They just stared, waiting.  Had they been waiting all day? Were they just hovering, waiting for me to say they could come?

I lay with my eyes open, at least for now.  I didn’t know how long I could stay awake, lying in this fine, soft bed with all the comforts of home.

They were done hovering.  They were back.  I guess I’d fallen asleep because I woke in a state of panic as they tangled themselves around me.  I tried to push them away, a large one this time until I heard the voice, a different voice, a sane voice with soothing words, words that scared away monsters in the night, words that made me feel safe.

“Tell me what’s wrong, Joseph.  Talk to me, son,” I realized I’d been fighting the blanket, and then there was my father’s voice.

“I can’t.  They’ll hear me and they’ll come.”

“Who will come?”

“Them.”

My father pulled me against his chest and wrapped his arms tightly around me where there was a familiar, safe feeling I remembered well.  I knew if he let go they would come.  He didn’t ask any more questions of me and I didn’t volunteer any more of my secrets.  He held me tight until the sun peeked through the window that morning—the start of a new day, a better day now that they had left me alone, gone back into the walls until next time.

~~~

“I want you to see the doctor before we head home, son.”

I gave him a curious look as I slipped on my clean civilian clothes.  Without even a good morning, it was obvious my father had only one thing on his mind.  I could tell I’d lost a little weight and the bruising was pretty obvious, which didn’t matter much to me, but then there was my father to contend with, and if I was going to be the good son he might be proud of again someday, I wouldn’t argue, I would do as he asked.

“You hungry this morning?”

“Yes, sir.”

“Good.  Let’s go find us some breakfast.”

I kept a steady pace alongside my father as we walked together down the quiet, dusty street and found a small Mexican café.  I still had trouble with the sun in my eyes and kept my head down even though I kept my hat pulled low in front.

“Your eyes bothering you, Joe?”

“Yes, sir.”

My father fired off one question after another while we waited for our food to be served.  I hadn’t been with real people for so long; I’d grown used to being by myself and found it hard to have a normal conversation.  I know my father and I used to talk about anything and everything, but it seemed strained now that I had to watch every word I said.

“We will have the doctor check your eyes too, even though I think it just takes time to get used to being outside again.”

I’m sure he was right, so I nodded and he went on.

“I’m also concerned you may have broken bones you’re not aware of.  What do you think?”

What do I think?  I don’t know what I think.  “I’m fine, sir.”

“Do you remember waking up in the night?  You must have had a nightmare—you seemed mighty upset.”

I don’t remember waking up but it must have been them.  How could I explain any of this to my father when I didn’t understand when they would come or why they came at all?  He’d think I’d lost my mind, he’d think I was some kind of nut.

“No, sir.”

“Joseph.”

“Sir?”

“Don’t get me wrong, son, I appreciate good manners but this is your father you’re speaking to, not an officer in the army.”

God, I’d already messed up.  The correct way, what was I thinking?

“Yes, father, sir.”

I heard my father sigh.  He was loud when he sighed, and I didn’t miss the disappointing tone of that sigh, which led me to believe I’d made him unhappy.  I was trying my best, but my instructor always said I had much to learn, and he was right, I was nowhere near the man I was supposed to be.  I still had a long way to go.

We finished our meal in silence.  My father laid some coins on the table, and he was ready to search for a doctor in this no-name, little town where less than a half dozen building stood.  I could only hope there wouldn’t be one, knowing there would be more questions asked that I didn’t want to answer.  No one must ever find out about ghosts—visions—them—especially my father.

My father asked the young Mexican waitress if there was a doctor in town and she pointed us in the right direction, and as luck would have it, the doctor was in.  His name was Martinez, and even though his English was a little sketchy, he spoke well enough for us to understand.  I knew a little bit of Spanish, but my father was at a complete loss unless the doc switched over to English.

I thought back to Henri, the Frenchman we called Hank, and how Tommy and I had managed with him and his French words and sentences until finally, we taught him enough of the English language that he would be safe during battle and not get himself killed.  I also remembered how many unique words and phrases I’d learned from Hank that I dare not repeat in front of my father.

I listened as my father slowly explained my situation to the doctor, like the man was some kind of moron, rather than not terribly fluent in English.  I figured they were my bruises and my eyes, and I might have explained everything better, but I knew to keep my place and keep my mouth closed for now.

The doctor led me into a room and I was told to remove my shirt and lie down on the well-worn, wooden table, although the poor man nearly collided with my father when he turned to leave and get whatever equipment he needed for the exam.

I knew my father got nervous about things like this.  I remember how many times I was hauled into Doc Martin’s office for cuts, bruises, and even a few broken bones.  Nothing had changed, except back home; my father was asked to leave the room.  I bet this doctor wished he had made that one of his rules too.

Doctor Martinez was a kind and gentle man, and it was a quick but thorough exam.  I was excused with a clean bill of health, although he did recommend hot baths and liniment; otherwise, I would live.  He saw no permanent damage to my eyes and thought they would adjust, maybe even later today.  The doctor and my father left the room while I slipped my clothes back on then found them both in the doc’s office, studying a well-used medical book.

My father looked up at me with a strange look on his face—a look I couldn’t quite read.  The book sat between them on the desk and my father smiled quickly at me then turned his attention back to the doctor.

“Not poisonous,” I overheard the doctor say, “make images appear when not there.  Ancient Aztecs—”

Aztecs?  What’s this about Aztecs?

“Young braves—Vision Quest—seeks visions—alone in the wilderness—many days—boy becomes a man—find purpose.”

I didn’t know what the heck they were talking about.  I crossed my arms and leaned against the doorframe, trying to make sense of their conversation.  “Lingering effects, nightmares.”  Now there’s something I did know about.  Nightmares had always been part of my life but lingering effects—I wasn’t quite getting the whole picture here.

The doctor explained more to my father, but I’d already lost interest in their strange conversation about Aztecs and Vision Quests.  Why did my father want to know about these things?  Surely it didn’t have anything to do with me so why bother?  I was ready to ride home and see my brothers and be as far away as possible from Bent’s Fort, the colonel, and my last instructor—as ready as a man could ever be.

My father seemed to be satisfied with whatever the doctor had told him.  He handed the man a few silver coins and escorted me to the mercantile for the much-needed liniment and then to the telegraph office to send a wire home to my brothers.

“I think we’ll take it easy today, Joseph, and just rest up, and then we can start out early tomorrow morning.  How does that sound?”

“Fine, father, sir.”

There was that dadblamed sigh again.  I was ready to give up, to call it quits, except for the thought of a tanning stayed ever-present in my mind.  And with the bruises I already had, the thought of dropping my pants at this point, or at my age, was nothing I was going to let happen, good son or not.

We did have a pleasant day.  We walked down to a stream just south of town and I was allowed to skip stones while my father looked on.  He seemed edgy to me, unsettled, but I hadn’t felt this good for a very long time.  My eyes were adjusting just like the doc said they would, but there was something on my mind, and I wasn’t sure whether to tell my father or not.

My meeting with the colonel weighed heavy.  The papers I signed, the papers accusing me of treason and desertion.  Should I tell my father?  Would it add to his frustration and only make me more of a disappointment in his eyes, or did he already know?

I remember standing in front of the colonel’s desk, feeling scared and alone and trying to keep the visions away so no one else would find out.  I think my instructor already knew.  I was willing to sign anything the man placed in front of me just so I could get out of his office and back to my cell where I knew I was safe.  My mind was clear and free of any visions so far today and I realized what I’d done, what I’d signed, although what I didn’t realize was why I wasn’t back in my cell to serve out my sentence.

“I’m anxious to get home and see how things are going, aren’t you, son?”

Maybe this wasn’t the time.  Maybe the time would never be right.  I knew it was my fault my father had to make this trip back down to the fort to bring me home when he would have rather stayed back at the Ponderosa with my two older brothers and not had to deal with the bad son.

I remember the day my instructor told me my father had left and why.  The day my whole world fell apart.  Now he was here again, collecting the disobedient soldier the army didn’t want.  I sat down on a fallen log next to the stream and rubbed my temples, trying to straighten things out in my mind.  As much as I tried, I still had trouble keeping everything straight.

“What’s bothering you, Joe?  Please talk to me.”

I hesitated to tell him anything that would upset him more or make him more disgusted with me since I wasn’t at all sure myself what all was going on in my head.  Maybe getting it said and getting my tanning would be worth it in the long run.  I hedged a little bit longer then decided I would let it all out.

“I understand why you left me.  I understand why you went back home.”

“I what?”

I glanced quickly at my father.  How much should I say?  I could tell he was already upset but it had to be said.  It was going to be harder than I thought.  I could already feel the lump growing in my throat.

“My instructor told me you left me because—”

“Because why?”

My father’s deep voice scared me and I became that frightened little boy, stumbling over words and acting like a baby.

“My instructor told me you left me and went back home because of my childish behavior and—and that he was the only friend I had left.  He would teach me how to be a good soldier.”

If you cry, the boys will call you a baby.  I tried not to let it get to me.  I tried not to let it show but when I saw my father’s face I broke down like the baby I knew I was.

“Oh, Joe, I never left you.  I was there the entire time, staying in the captain’s quarters.”

“You never came.”

“I couldn’t, son.  The colonel wouldn’t let me near the stockade.  I tried, Joseph—believe me, I tried.”

“He told me I was a disappointment to you and a disgrace to the army.”

“Joseph.  Joseph, look at me.”

I couldn’t look at my father.  Not now, not ever.

“Please, son.”

I shook my head and covered my face with my hands.

“Then listen to what I have to say.”  I nodded, but I didn’t look up.  My father went on.  “You have never, in your entire life, been a disappointment to me.  You have always made me proud, and you have always made your brothers proud of everything you’ve accomplished.  No one can ever take that away or say different.  Are you listening to me, son?”

“Yes, sir.”

“The colonel’s goal was to break you while you were held in the stockade.  He was frightened of losing his command, his position in the army, if the jury believed you and took your side at the trial.  He did everything possible to make you feel you were wrong in what you tried to do that night of the massacre.  He wanted you to believe, beyond a shadow of a doubt, that he was right in giving the command to kill hostiles.

“This so-called instructor was just a guard who had been ordered by the colonel to come to your cell and beat you every day, beat you, and tell you how worthless you were.  It was all a plan, a set-up to make you weak and disorientated.  Telling you I’d left you there alone was just part of their plan.  Do you understand what I’m saying?”

“Yes, sir, but I was wrong.  I signed a pa—”

“You signed what, Joe?”

“A paper.”

“What paper?”

I wiped away the tears and looked up at my father.  “A paper that said the colonel was right and I was wrong. my own free will.”

“Was the document dated, son?”

A funny question to ask.  “Yes, sir.”

“Did you read the date?”

“Yes, sir, my birthday.”

“Did you tell the colonel it was your birthday?  Did you tell him how old you were?”

“Yes, sir.”

My father was nodding his head.  He knew something I didn’t.  I saw a tight-lipped smile cross his face, but he neglected to explain.  Maybe he would later, maybe never.

“Let’s go home, son.”

~~~

It was late afternoon when we rounded the side of the barn, pulling our tired mounts to a final stop and looking up to see my two brothers running toward me from the house.  Before my feet hit the ground, big brother Hoss was there with a bear hug and twirling me in the air so fast I was glad I hadn’t eaten since breakfast.  Even Hop Sing came running out, chattering in his native language, which even to this day, I only understood bits and pieces of.

Adam smiled and shook my hand when Hoss was finally finished with me and set me back down on the ground.  “Good to have you back, Joe.”

“Good to be back, brother.”

“I’ll tend the horses,” Adam said.  “You both look beat.”

“Thank you, son.  It’s good to be home.”

Pa had telegraphed yesterday that we would arrive late today and that gave Hop Sing cause to express his joy over our homecoming and the fact I wasn’t there for him to cook on my birthday.  I never saw anyone get as excited as that man did over-preparing and serving a celebration dinner.

After Pa and I both cleaned up some and changed our clothes, dinner was served.  All my favorite foods covered the dining room table.  It was good to be home.  I picked up the gravy to pour over my potatoes and little bits showed through the creamy, brown texture.  I looked at Pa and smiled.  It was that or cry.  “Mushrooms,” I said.

Pa smiled back and shook his head.  My brothers didn’t yet know of my experience with the drug that brought on the haunting visions I’d lived with, during my month-long stay in the stockade.  I’d finally been freed from them, at some point, on our trip home, but they would hear all about it soon enough.  Not much escaped anyone’s ears in this family.

Pa was determined to ask favors of people he knew in high places and put an end to the colonel’s career.  For so long, I’d come to think I’d been the one who’d failed my men and failed the army.  Ever since the day I rode back to Bent’s Fort with Pa and Captain Hayes, I’d questioned myself relentlessly over decisions I’d made.

After being released from my cell in the stockade, I knew now what had happened to me, and why I’d so readily signed those papers, of my own free will, in front of witnesses who would, if need be, testify I wasn’t coerced or pressured in any way—one of those men being my very own lawyer.  Only the colonel and the guard, my instructor, knew the whole truth behind my escape from reality and the beatings I’d had to endure, always hidden beneath my clothes, not a mark showing in front of anyone that mattered.

Pa and I had plenty of time to talk on our way back to the Ponderosa, which I will add, is now my career choice, and not the army or anywhere else I might think I have to go to prove, mainly to myself, I’m a man.  Pa made it clear to me, I was a man and I acted like a man during the massacre, not a sick, over-zealous racist like the colonel.

Nightmares plagued me at the beginning of our trip home.  The visions were as plain as day, just like they had been in my cell.  Pa explained residual effects to me, something he’d learned from the Mexican doctor, which I’d thought at the time had nothing at all to do with me, and what my constant intake of those certain types of mushrooms had done.  I’d become a lost little boy, afraid of everything, a lost soul.

I eventually told Pa how scared I was of him—how I thought he had replaced my instructor and how I feared a tanning or if I was bad, a beating.  His eyes began to tear and told me to put any thought of a tanning or a beating out of my mind forever, reassuring me that it would never happen as long as he was here on this earth.

From then on, he wasn’t just my father, he was Pa, my Pa, my savior, my confidant, my friend.  I was lost without him when I thought he’d left me.  We worked out almost everything on our journey home.  I was anxious to get back to a normal life, working alongside Pa and my brothers—a team of men—a team I was proud to call my family.

I smiled at my brothers.  I winked at Pa then pushed the mushrooms off my potatoes and dug into my celebration meal.

I was glad to be home.

The End
6 – 2011

The next and last story in this series: – A Young Man’s Journey #2

The Truth Hurts

by Oxgirl

~~~

Chapter 1

“Help!  Hoss!  He’s dead, he’s dead!  Please, Joe’s dead!” 

In an instant, those words chilled me to the bone like iced water being poured down my back.  My heart pounding in my chest, I flung the axe I was holding aside and rushed over to the boy.  He’d collapsed into the dirt after throwing himself from his horse and was panting hard, tears streaking his face. 

“Jamie! Jamie!” I grabbed both his arms and shook him to try to get his attention, but he just hung limp as a rag doll and didn’t look up.  Pa, having heard my shouts, had run from the house to join us and he quickly crouched down beside me, placing a calming hand on my arm. 

Lifting the boy’s chin until he was facing us, Pa spoke urgently and firmly, a slight catch in his voice betraying his fear, “What’s happened, Jamie?  Calm down and tell me what’s happened.  Where’s Joe?”

“He’s sh-shot, Mr. Cartwright, I think he’s d-dead, I’m s-s-sor…” Jamie managed before dropping his head into his hands.

“Who?  Jamie, who shot him?”  I was shouting now and I shook him harder than I’d intended.  It seemed to snap him out of it and he stared directly at me, his eyes wide. 

“A m-man, a man shot him,” he blurted, before dropping his head once more.  I dragged him to his feet, “Come on Jamie, you need to take us to him.”

Candy wasted no time hitching the team for us, while one of the men sped off into town to fetch Doc Martin and Sheriff Coffee.  Grabbing blankets and pillows from inside, me and Pa worked fast, leaving Jamie cowering on his knees.  The boy was obviously in shock.  

I wouldn’t believe that Joe was dead.  I just couldn’t.  

White-faced, Pa climbed up silently into the back of the supply wagon and, shoving Jamie up into the seat ahead of me, I clambered up beside him and shucked the horses into action.

Jamie pointed the way and, wheels and hooves clattering noisily against the parched ground, we made our way as quickly as we could.  It had been a long, hot summer, hotter than anyone could remember, and the cooler air as summer finally turned to fall was welcome, but we still needed rain, and lots of it. 

Clinging on tightly, Jamie stared grimly ahead, the look of pure terror in his eyes chilling me to the bone.  We’d get more details out of him later, but right now I needed to find my brother.

*****

He was lying propped up against a broken fence, his head lolling to the side resting against the post, his arms lying limply at his sides.  His legs were stuck straight out in front of him and he looked to all the world as if he was taking a nap after a hard afternoon of fixing fence.  But he was far too still. 

I could see the brightness of the blood against his green jacket before I’d even jumped down, and me and Pa both sat frozen just for a moment, too afraid to run to him, before snapping out of it and scrambling down to his side.  Jamie remained where he was, his head hung low.

We could see straight off that he was breathing and exchanged quick glances, the relief on Pa’s face no doubt mirroring my own.  Joe’s breaths sounded labored though, too fast and shallow, and it was clear that he was hurt bad. 

Pa gently rolled his head towards us, but Joe’s eyes were tight closed, a slight frown on his brow.  Tearing open Joe’s shirt, Pa exposed the ugly rifle wound in his upper chest, grimacing at the amount of blood we could see still oozing. 

Passing some rags I’d packed along with the blankets to Pa, he quickly put them to use, pressing down hard against the wound.  There was no reaction from Joe at all. 

“Joe?  Can you hear me, Joe?” 

“He can’t hear you, Pa,” I said gently, as we exchanged frightened looks.

“Hoss, you and me will pick him up.”  “Yessir.”  “Jamie, you come around and support his head while we lift him.”  He’d raised his voice so that the boy would hear him, but there was no response from the wagon.  “Jamie!” Pa shouted more urgently, and the boy jumped as if woken from a trance. 

Crouching down on either side of him, we both slipped our arms behind each of Joe’s shoulders and knees and lifted him as steadily and as gently as we could.  Joe let out a tiny groan as we raised him off the ground and then fell silent again. 

Working as a team, we carried him carefully towards the wagon, Jamie trying his best to support his lolling head as we went.  Clambering up into the back, we maneuvered him onto the pillows and made him as comfortable as possible, tucking the blankets around him tightly before getting underway. 

Travelling in the back with Joe, Pa tried to steady him as best as he could whilst still maintaining pressure on the wound to try to quell the bleeding.  It was a long, slow ride.

Joe hadn’t made a sound the entire journey and I couldn’t help but glance back every now and then to check on him.  As rapid as his breathing was, I just needed to see his chest rising and falling to reassure myself that he was still with us.

We were all mighty relieved to get back to the yard, where several men rushed to help us lift him carefully down and carry him upstairs to his bed.

Chapter 2

I hated to leave, but I was of no use to Doc Martin, who had arrived along with the sheriff not long after we had.  Besides, I had work to do.  I needed to find the man who had done this to my little brother, and I needed to find him now. 

Leaving Pa upstairs helping the doc to tend to Joe’s wound, me and Candy set off with Roy back to the area where we’d found Joe.

*****

 “With the ground so dry and dusty, Hoss, it’s hard to make out any clear tracks at all,” said Roy as he walked carefully around the area examining the ground. 

“Yeah, I can see there have been several horses here, but I couldn’t swear how many or which way this man went.” 

We decided to split up, me and Candy heading off towards the rocks, while Roy set off to follow the trail back towards town.  We agreed to meet back at his office later that evening, and Roy would, in the meantime, try to gather more men willing to help pick up the search with us in the morning. 

*****

It had been a long and fruitless afternoon.  We were tired and dusty and any hopes of getting back in time for supper were long forgotten, as we slumped heavily into hard chairs in Roy’s office.  Apparently, no strangers had been reported in town, and the only thing me and Candy had seen during our search was signs of a campfire a few days old, but that had been several miles from where Joe had been found.

After agreeing to restart the search in the morning with the men he had recruited, we left Roy and headed for home; maybe some of Hop Sing’s ruined supper could be salvaged.

But feelings of dread began to eat into me, robbing me of my appetite, the nearer we got to home.  I was afraid of what I might find when we got there.

*****

As me and Candy trudged wearily through the front door, unbuckling our gun belts and hanging up our hats, all was quiet.  Too quiet.  The only sound was the ticking of the grandfather clock, a sound which usually filled me with a sense of reassurance but today only seemed to enhance the silence. 

Walking over to the settee, Candy picked up Joe’s rifle, which someone had propped up against it.  During all the confusion and chaos when we’d brought Joe home, somebody must have brought it into the house and left it there.  Joe loved that rifle.  I smiled at the memory of how pleased as punch he had been to win it from Adam after a horse race all those years ago.  How long ago was that?  Eight years? 

Admiring it as he carried it to the rack, Candy flipped it open.  “One round fired,” he said, bringing me back to the reality of today.  I opened my mouth to comment, when I heard footsteps on the stairs and turned to see the doc rolling down his sleeves as he walked wearily down.

“He’s in a bad way, Hoss.  I’m sorry.” 

On hearing the doc’s grave tone, my legs seemed to fail me and I dropped heavily onto the settee.

“The bullet hit him high in the chest on the right side and he’s lost a lot of blood.  I won’t know if his lung has been damaged for a while yet, but at the moment he doesn’t appear to be having too much difficulty breathing.” 

“Has he said anything, doc?”

“No, he hasn’t given any signs of regaining consciousness at all yet, I’m afraid.  We’ll just have to wait.  I’ll come back in the morning.  Try and get some rest, all of you.”

Chapter 3

“I dunno, Pa, something just ain’t right about it.  It just don’t sit right with me.”

We were sitting side by side in Joe’s room, our chairs pulled up close to his bed.  The curtains were drawn against the morning sun, the lamp turned down low.  I lowered my voice so as not to disturb my brother, although he wasn’t hearing anything we were saying, that was for certain. 

“Sure wish he’d wake up.”  Pa didn’t respond.  He didn’t need to. 

It had been a long night.  Joe was holding his own, but he’d shown no signs of stirring yet, and we were getting more worried the longer it went on.  After picking at my own breakfast, I’d brought fresh coffee up to Pa, along with a sandwich which Hop Sing had made for him.  Our cook wouldn’t be pleased to see both sitting untouched.

Pa grunted and leaned forward to dip the washcloth he was holding into the bowl of cool water on the bedside table.  Squeezing it out, he placed it gently onto Joe’s forehead.  Resting my elbows on my knees, I frowned at my little brother’s stillness.  With his face turned slightly towards us, the fine sheen of sweat and the slight flush to his cheeks was clear to see in the lamplight.  Pa removed the cloth and cooled it in the bowl once more.  He’d been doing this all night.

“Well, you don’t think the boy is lying, surely?” he asked suddenly, his weary voice snapping me out of my dark thoughts.  Sighing, I rubbed at my stiff neck and shook my head.

“I don’t know Pa, it’s just … well, why would someone just up and shoot Joe for no reason and then ride off like that?  Surely he wouldn’t just leave Jamie as a witness.  It don’t make no sense.”

Wringing out the cloth once more, Pa dabbed Joe’s cheeks gently before laying it back on his brow.  Leaning back heavily in his chair he let out a long breath, shaking his head slowly.  He looked plumb wore out.  Patting his shoulder and giving it a gentle squeeze, I got up and left him to his vigil.

*****

“Jamie, tell me again what happened, so I can get it clear in my mind.”

The boy flinched at my words, spinning around to face me, his eyes huge.  He had been sitting by the woodpile staring at the ground when I’d gone out to find him and he looked like he hadn’t slept much, if at all.  I hadn’t seen him eat any breakfast either.  Turning away again quickly, he lowered his eyes back to the ground. 

“I told you what happened, Hoss, why do you want me to keep saying it over and over?” 

His face was red and screwed up in distress and I could see that he’d been crying.  Wiping his nose with the back of his hand, a habit which reminded me of Joe, he sighed heavily, fighting to get control.

“Some stranger shot Joe and-and then he just rode off.  That’s all,” he finished with a shrug. 

Crouching down opposite him, I leaned forward so I could look the boy in the face.  “But Jamie, we can’t find no trace of him.  Is there anything else you can tell us about him, are you sure you didn’t recognize him?” 

His suddenness surprising me, he jumped up and stormed away, shouting as he went, “NO Hoss, I said I didn’t recognize him, I said so, didn’t I?” before breaking into a run.

Chapter 4

“Joe wasn’t shot from above, Hoss.”

Me and the doc were sat downstairs drinking coffee after he had checked on Joe.  Pa was still sitting with him, waiting for any sign that he was coming back to us.  I’d take him up some coffee in a moment. 

“Are you sure, doc?”  Frowning over the rim of his coffee cup at me, he shook his head slowly.

“It’s just … you didn’t mention that before.  From what Jamie said, it seemed as if the shooter had shot Joe from his saddle not from the ground.”

“That’s not what I saw, Hoss.  The angle the bullet entered his chest suggests the man couldn’t have shot downwards.  Unfortunately, I’ve seen enough bullet wounds to know the difference.” 

Placing my cup on the table, I stood up and shoved my hands into my pockets and stared down blindly at the embers in the fire.  It just didn’t make sense.  Frowning, I turned back to the doc, “How can that be, doc?”  Shrugging, he picked up his coat, getting ready to leave. 

As I paced up and down, Joe’s beloved rifle caught my eye.  I picked it out of the rack and held it in my hands, appreciating the weight of it.  I recalled then how I’d found it lying on the ground about 15 or 20 feet from where Joe was lying, not far from where him and Jamie would have hitched their horses.  I’d forgotten about that.  I’d scooped it up and thrown it into the back of the wagon. 

But why was it lying on the ground?  I hadn’t wondered about that until now.  And what had Candy said about Joe’s rifle earlier?  Yes, that was it, he’d said it had been fired once!  Who had Joe been shooting at and why was the rifle so far away from him?  Had he dropped it and ran?  According to Jamie, the man had come out of nowhere, shot Joe and then rode away. 

Maybe seeing Jamie had scared the man away?  Maybe he was planning to rob Joe, but panicked?

But Jamie hadn’t said that he or Joe had shot at the man.  So why was there one bullet fired? 

“Paul! Paul!”  Pa’s frantic voice startled us both and we looked up to see him standing at the top of the stairs, a fearful look on his face.  Grabbing his bag from the table, the doc headed as fast as he could up the stairs.  I let him go on ahead, he was needed more than I was.

When I got to Joe’s doorway, they were both leaning over his bed.  I could hear Joe mumbling and groaning from where I stood and his legs beneath the bed covers were jerking restlessly.  As I moved cautiously to the foot of his bed, I saw that he was tossing his head from side to side on the pillow. 

Holding onto Joe’s shoulders, trying to prevent his writhing from opening up the doc’s work, Pa was trying his best to quiet Joe, speaking softly to him.  I don’t think Joe could hear him though and, although his eyes were half open, I don’t think he could see him either.

Feeling more helpless than I’d ever felt in my life, I turned and walked out of the room.  I couldn’t bear to see my brother suffering like this.

Chapter 5

“Jamie, is this the man who shot Joe?” 

I’d taken Jamie into Virginia City to take a look at the man Roy had picked up.  It had been two days since Joe was shot and, after many hours spent searching the area, we had come up with nothing.  No leads, nothing. 

But yesterday evening, Roy had spoken to a neighbor of ours who’d come into town.  He’d told him about a drifter he had seen passing close to our land.  The man had been seen shooting rabbits and evidence of another campfire had been found nearby.  Riding out to take a look early this morning, Roy had found the man and brought him in.  Apparently, he hadn’t put up much of a fight.  His rifle was old and hadn’t been cleaned in a long time, but it had been fired recently and Roy had held him until Jamie could come in to identify him. 

Standing near the bars with his head down, Jamie fiddled with the brim of his hat, refusing to look up.  I took a step closer to him, my fists clenched at my sides.  “Jamie, go on and take a look at the feller,” I urged.  I was keyed up and anxious.  If this was the man, I was ready to tear those bars apart so I could get ahold of him. 

Raising his head slowly, Jamie took a fleeting glance at the man and then quickly turned away.  Obviously down on his luck, the feller was skin and bone, his hair and long beard were dirty and bedraggled and his clothes near rags.  He’d been shoveling food into his mouth as we’d walked in, but his hand had frozen with the fork halfway to his lips, and he stared at us, his eyes full of fear. 

“I-I don’t know, Hoss.  I don’t think so.”  Grabbing the boy roughly by the arm I shook him and dragged him outside. 

“You don’t THINK so?!  I’m asking you if this is the man you saw shoot and nearly kill Joe and you say you don’t THINK so?  You barely even looked at the feller!” I was mad, and I just couldn’t understand the boy.  Either it was the man or it wasn’t. 

*****

After a silent lunch, where much of the food had gone to waste, I tried to spell out my confusion and frustration to Pa.  He was slumped in the blue chair taking a short break while Hop Sing sat with Joe and he looked exhausted.  Jamie was nowhere to be seen.

Joe had had a better night, but he still wasn’t showing any signs of waking and we were all tetchy with exhaustion and worry.  We’d tried to get some liquid into him, but he hadn’t been able to swallow, so Pa had had to content himself with holding damp washcloths to his lips in the hope that he might come to enough to suck some of the moisture from them.  It hadn’t happened yet though.

“The boy’s scared, Hoss,” sighed Pa, leaning his head back against the chair and closing his eyes.  “Maybe he panicked and didn’t get a proper look at the man.  Or maybe he hid when the man shot Joe and he didn’t actually see him like he said he did.  Maybe he’s too embarrassed to tell us in case we think he let Joe down, or that he’s a coward.”

“Maybe, Pa, but I don’t think that’s it.” 

Looking at me, I could see the sadness in his eyes.  “Go easy on him, Hoss, he’s been through a lot.  He could have been shot too you know.” 

It was no good, I couldn’t get Pa to see why I doubted Jamie’s word.  Heck, I couldn’t even really put my finger on the reason myself and it wasn’t fair on Pa, he had enough to worry about. 

It was just a feeling I had, something wasn’t adding up.  Maybe it was me, maybe I WAS being too hard on the kid?  No!  I knew in my heart that he was hiding something.  I knew he was lying and I had had enough.

*****

“You KNOW who shot Joe, don’t you Jamie?” 

I wasn’t going to let him go until I had the truth.  I’d marched straight up to his room after speaking to Pa and had found him lying on his bed, one arm bent up covering his eyes. 

“You recognized the man, didn’t you?  Who was it?” I barked, stepping nearer to the bed, “Who are you trying to protect, Jamie?  If it wasn’t that drifter, who was it?  JAMIE?!” 

I was bombarding him with questions and he was refusing to answer any of them.  He just lay there grimacing, and I was getting madder.  My heart was racing and I could feel the heat color my cheeks.  After still no response, I leaned over and grabbed his arm, pulling it away from his eyes.

“Look at me Jamie!!  And answer me.  NOW!” 

Suddenly, Jamie leapt up from his bed and lurched towards me.  Flinging both hands out wildly towards me, he shoved me as hard as he could in the chest and screamed in my face. 

“It was ME Hoss, I shot him!  It was ME!” 

And then he was gone. 

Chapter 6

I caught up with him by the stream, he’d fallen or thrown himself down and was lying on his front sobbing into the dust.  Slowing to a walk, I approached and, after kicking at the dirt with my boot for a moment, I sat down next to him and waited for him to quiet. 

“Tell me, Jamie.”

Sitting up slowly, he met my eyes for the first time since this had happened and took a long, ragged breath. 

“Joe was kneeling down looking at the base of a post which had rotted through.” 

“Go on,” I prompted when he paused.  “I-I…,“ but he’d petered out, his words drying up.  Taking a slow breath of my own, I lowered my voice.

“Jamie, it’s okay.  Tell me what happened.”

“There was a rattlesnake,” he blurted.  “It came out of nowhere.  There wasn’t time … I tried to shout out a warning.  Joe stood up and spun around and looked at me … it happened so fast!” 

He looked away and continued, his voice so soft that I had to lean forward to hear him.  I could see that he was reliving what had happened in his mind. 

“I was standing near the horses, I’d gone to get the canteen.  I grabbed Joe’s rifle and I turned back to run and shoot the snake, but-but I tripped and-and the gun went off.  It went off.”  He was crying again now, gasping for breath between sobs, his chest heaving. 

“Joe’s going to die, isn’t he?  He’s going to die and it’s all my fault!” 

I could think of nothing to say.  I let him sob until he was all cried out and then, pulling him to his feet, we walked back to the house in silence.  The kid was wrung out and he hung his head to his chest all the way.

As we stepped silently into the house, Pa was there waiting for us.  Looking up, I caught the slight smile on his lips, something I hadn’t seen in days. 

“Joe woke up!  He took some water and has gone back to sleep.”  He looked like he’d been holding his breath for days and could finally let it out.

Relief washed over me in an instant and, grabbing Pa’s shoulders, I squeezed and we grinned at each other, our eyes glistening with tears.  Jamie had dropped heavily onto the settee and lowered his head into his hands.  Our smiles evaporating, me and Pa exchanged glances. 

“Jamie has something to tell you, Pa.”

I went up to see my brother.

*****

“I thought you’d hate me, I thought that if I told you the truth you’d send me away.  I saw the hatred in your eyes for the man you thought had shot Joe and I couldn’t bear the thought that you would look at me like that.  I’m sorry, Hoss, I’m so sorry.” 

It would take me some time, but I would forgive Jamie.  Not for shooting Joe, no, I’d already forgiven him for that.  That was an accident, heck, even brothers can have accidents like that!  No, it was the lie that was harder for me to forgive.  In our family we just don’t do that and, if he’s going to be a part of this family, Jamie needed to understand that. 

Looking down at him slumped on the settee from where I stood with one foot on the table, I could see the fear in his eyes, the fear that I might hate him, or that Joe or Pa might.  I tried to smile to reassure him, but I don’t think I was very convincing. 

Pa had found it easier to forgive Jamie, after he had gotten over the shock of finding out the truth, and I knew that Joe would too.  It would take me a little longer though.  But I would try.

He was frozen, staring at me, anxiety and pain etched across his young face.  Something inside me melted and, this time, a more genuine smile spread across my face.

“Why don’t you go on up and sit with Joe.” 

The End.

[June 2022]

Episodes referenced: The Hayburner and My Brother’s Keeper.